Manchester United
Annual Report 2017

Plain-text annual report

Use these links to rapidly review the document TABLE OF CONTENTS Index to Consolidated financial statements Table of Contents UNITED STATES SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION Washington, D.C. 20549 FORM 20-F (Mark One) o REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934 ý ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934 OR For the fiscal year ended 30 June 2017 OR o TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934 o SHELL COMPANY REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934 OR Commission File Number 001-35627 MANCHESTER UNITED plc (Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter) Not Applicable (Translation of Company's name into English) Cayman Islands (Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization) Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, England, M16 0RA (Address of principal executive offices) Edward Woodward Executive Vice Chairman Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, England, M16 0RA Telephone No. 011 44 (0) 161 868 8000 E-mail: ir@manutd.co.uk (Name, Telephone, E-mail and/or Facsimile number and Address of Company Contact Person) Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act. Title of each class Class A ordinary shares, par value $0.0005 per share Name of each exchange on which registered New York Stock Exchange Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act. None Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act. None Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer's classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report. Indicate by check mark if the registrant is a well-known seasoned issuer, as defined in Rule 405 of the Securities Act. Yes o No ý 40,194,754 Class A ordinary shares 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares  If this report is an annual or transition report, indicate by check mark if the registrant is not required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934. Yes o No ý Note—Checking the box above will not relieve any registrant required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 from their obligations under those Sections. Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days. Yes ý No o Indicate by check mark whether the registrant has submitted electronically and posted on its corporate Web site, if any, every Interactive Data File required to be submitted and posted pursuant to Rule 405 of Regulation S-T (§232.405 of this chapter) during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to submit and post such files). Yes o No ý Indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a large accelerated filer, an accelerated filer, a non-accelerated filer or an emerging growth company. See definition of "large accelerated filer", "accelerated filer", and "emerging growth company" in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act. (Check one): Large accelerated filer o Accelerated filer ý Non-accelerated filer o Emerging Growth Company ý If an emerging growth company that prepares its financial statements in accordance with U.S. GAAP, indicate by check mark if the registrant has elected not to use the extended transition period for complying with any new or revised financial accounting standards† provided pursuant to Section 13(a) of the Exchange Act. o Indicate by check mark which basis of accounting the registrant has used to prepare the financial statements included in this filing: U.S. GAAP o International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board ý Other o If "Other" has been checked in response to the previous question, indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow. If this is an annual report, indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a shell company (as defined in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act). Yes o No ý Item 17 o Item 18 o † The term "new or revised financial accounting standard" refers to any update issued by the Financial Accounting Standards Board to its Accounting Standards Codification after April 5, 2012. Table of Contents TABLE OF CONTENTS IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE KEY INFORMATION GENERAL INFORMATION PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA IMPLICATIONS OF BEING AN EMERGING GROWTH COMPANY FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA PART I ITEM 1. ITEM 2. ITEM 3. ITEM 4. ITEM 4A. ITEM 5. ITEM 6. ITEM 7. ITEM 8. ITEM 9. ITEM 10. ITEM 11. ITEM 12. PART II ITEM 13. ITEM 14. INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS FINANCIAL INFORMATION THE OFFER AND LISTING ADDITIONAL INFORMATION QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT CODE OF ETHICS PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT CORPORATE GOVERNANCE MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE ITEM 15. ITEM 16A. ITEM 16B. ITEM 16C. ITEM 16D. ITEM 16E. ITEM 16F. ITEM 16G. ITEM 16H. PART III ITEM 17. ITEM 18. ITEM 19. MANCHESTER UNITED PLC GROUP HISTORICAL FINANCIAL INFORMATION FINANCIAL STATEMENTS FINANCIAL STATEMENTS EXHIBITS i Page ii ii ii iii iv 1 1 1 29 57 57 80 90 93 95 96 102 104 104 104 104 105 105 106 106 106 106 107 107 107 107 107 Table of Contents In this annual report on Form 20-F ("Annual Report") references to "Manchester United," "the Company," "our Company," "our business," "we," "us" and "our" are, as the context requires, to Manchester United plc together with its consolidated subsidiaries as a consolidated entity. Throughout this Form 20-F, we refer to the following football leagues and cups: GENERAL INFORMATION • • • • • the English Premier League (the "Premier League"); the Emirates FA Cup (the "FA Cup"); the English Football League Cup (the "EFL Cup"); the Union of European Football Associations Champions League (the "Champions League"); and the Union of European Football Associations Europa League (the "Europa League"). The term "Matchday" refers to all domestic and European football match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, the Manchester United football stadium, along with receipts for domestic cup (such as the EFL Cup and the FA Cup) games not played at Old Trafford. Fees for arranging other events at the stadium are also included as Matchday revenue. PRESENTATION OF FINANCIAL AND OTHER DATA We report under IFRS, as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (the "IASB"), and International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee interpretations. None of the financial statements were prepared in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles in the United States. All references in this Annual Report to (i) "pounds sterling," "pence," "p" or "£" are to the currency of the United Kingdom, (ii) "US dollar," "USD" or "$" are to the currency of the United States, and (iii) "Euro" or "€" are to the currency introduced at the start of the third stage of European economic and monetary union pursuant to the treaty establishing the European Community, as amended. IMPLICATIONS OF BEING AN EMERGING GROWTH COMPANY We qualify as an "emerging growth company" as defined in the Jumpstart Our Business Startups Act of 2012 (the "JOBS Act"). An emerging growth company may take advantage of specified reduced reporting and other burdens that are otherwise applicable generally to public companies. These provisions include an exemption from the auditor attestation requirement in the assessment of our internal control over financial reporting pursuant to the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002 (the "Sarbanes-Oxley Act"). We may take advantage of these provisions until we are no longer an emerging growth company. We will cease to be an emerging growth company as of 30 June 2018 or such earlier time if we have more than $1.07 billion in annual revenue, have more than $700 million in market value of our ordinary shares held by non-affiliates, or issue more than $1.0 billion of non-convertible debt over a three-year period. We may choose to take advantage of some but not all of these reduced burdens. We have not taken advantage of any of these reduced reporting burdens in this filing other than the exemption from the auditor attestation requirement pursuant to the Sarbanes-Oxley Act, although we may choose to do so in future filings. The JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. We ii Table of Contents previously chose to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we are complying, and will continue to comply, with new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. This decision to opt out of the extended transition period is irrevocable. FORWARD-LOOKING STATEMENTS This Annual Report contains estimates and forward-looking statements. Our estimates and forward-looking statements are mainly based on our current expectations and estimates of future events and trends, which affect or may affect our businesses and operations. Although we believe that these estimates and forward-looking statements are based upon reasonable assumptions, they are subject to numerous risks and uncertainties and are made in light of information currently available to us. Many important factors, in addition to the factors described in this Annual Report, may adversely affect our results as indicated in forward-looking statements. You should read this Annual Report completely and with the understanding that our actual future results may be materially different and worse from what we expect. All statements other than statements of historical fact are forward-looking statements. The words "may," "might," "will," "could," "would," "should," "expect," "plan," "anticipate," "intend," "seek," "believe," "estimate," "predict," "potential," "continue," "contemplate," "possible" and similar words are intended to identify estimates and forward-looking statements. Our estimates and forward-looking statements may be influenced by various factors, including without limitation: • • • • • • • • • • • • • • our dependence on the performance and popularity of our first team; maintaining, enhancing and protecting our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, in order to expand our follower and sponsorship base; our reliance on European competitions as a source of future income; the negotiation and pricing of key media contracts outside our control; actions taken by other Premier League clubs that are contrary to our interests; the potential impact of the United Kingdom's decision to exit from the European Union on the movement of players or other regulations; our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players, in an increasingly competitive market with increasing salaries and transfer fees; our ability to execute a digital media strategy that generates the revenue we anticipate; our ability to meet growth expectations and properly manage such anticipated growth; our ability to maintain, train and build an effective international sales and marketing infrastructure, and manage the risks associated with such an expansion; our ability to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors; our ability to protect ourselves from cyber-attack on our IT systems which could compromise our IT operational capability; our exposure to credit related losses in connection with key media, commercial and transfer contracts; our relationship with the various leagues to which we belong and the application of their respective rules and regulations; iii Table of Contents • • • • • • • • • • • • our relationship with merchandising, licensing, sponsor and other commercial partners; maintaining our match attendance at Old Trafford; our exposure to increased competition, both in football and the various commercial markets in which we do business; any natural disasters, terrorist incidents or other events beyond our control that adversely affect our operations; the effect of adverse economic conditions on our operations; uncertainty with regard to exchange rates, our tax rate and our cash flow; our ability to adequately protect against media piracy and identity theft of our follower account information; our exposure to the effects of seasonality in our business; the effect of our indebtedness on our financial health and competitive position; our ability to compete in our industry and with innovation by our competitors; estimates and estimate methodologies used in preparing our consolidated financial statements; and the future trading prices of our Class A ordinary shares and the impact of securities analysts' reports on these prices. Other sections of this Annual Report include additional factors that could adversely impact our business and financial performance, principally "Item 3. Key Information—D. Risk Factors." Moreover, we operate in an evolving environment. New risk factors and uncertainties emerge from time to time and it is not possible for our management to predict all risk factors and uncertainties, nor can we assess the impact of all factors on our business or the extent to which any factor, or combination of factors, may cause actual results to differ materially from those contained in any forward-looking statements. Therefore, you are cautioned not to place undue reliance on these forward-looking statements. We qualify all of our forward-looking statements by these cautionary statements. Except as required by law, we undertake no obligation to update or revise publicly any forward-looking statements contained in this Annual Report, whether as a result of new information, future events or otherwise, after the date on which the statements are made or to reflect the occurrence of unanticipated events. MARKET AND INDUSTRY DATA This Annual Report contains industry, market, and competitive position data that are based on the industry publications and studies conducted by third parties listed below as well as our own internal estimates and research. These industry publications and third-party studies generally state that the information that they contain has been obtained from sources believed to be reliable, although they do not guarantee the accuracy or completeness of such information. While we believe that each of these publications and third-party studies is reliable, we have not independently verified the market and industry data obtained from these third-party sources. While we believe our internal research is reliable and the definition of our market and industry are appropriate, neither such research nor these definitions have been verified by any independent source. References to our "659 million followers" are based on a survey conducted by Kantar Media (a division of WPP plc) in 2011 and paid for by us. As in the survey conducted by Kantar Media, we define the term "followers" as those individuals who answered survey questions, unprompted, with the answer that Manchester United was either their favorite football team in the world or a football team iv Table of Contents that they enjoyed following in addition to their favorite football team. For example, we and Kantar Media included in the definition of "follower" a respondent who either watched live Manchester United matches, followed highlights coverage or read or talked about Manchester United regularly. Although the survey solicited unprompted responses, we do not distinguish between those respondents who answered that Manchester United was their favorite football team in the world and those who enjoy following Manchester United in addition to their favorite football team. Since we believe that each of our followers engage with our brand in some capacity, including through watching matches on television, attending matches live, buying retail merchandise or monitoring the team's highlights on the internet, we believe identifying our followers in this manner provides us with the best data to use for purposes of developing our business strategy and measuring the penetration of our brand. However, we expect there to be differences in the level of engagement with our brand between individuals, including among those who consider Manchester United to be their favorite team, as well as between those who enjoy following Manchester United. We have not identified any practical way to measure these differences in consumer behavior and any references to our followers in this Annual Report should be viewed in that light. This internet-based survey identified Manchester United as a supported team of 659 million followers (and the favorite football team of 277 million of those followers) and was based on 53,287 respondents from 39 countries around the world. In order to calculate our 659 million followers from the 53,287 responses, Kantar Media applied estimates and assumptions to certain factors including population size, country specific characteristics such as wealth and GDP per capita, affinity for sports and media penetration. Kantar Media then extrapolated the results to the rest of the world, representing an extrapolated adult population of 5 billion people. However, while Kantar Media believes the extrapolation methodology was robust and consistent with consumer research practices, as with all surveys, there are inherent limitations in extrapolating survey results to a larger population than those actually surveyed. As a result of these limitations, our number of followers may be significantly less or significantly more than the extrapolated survey results. Kantar Media also extrapolated survey results to account for non- internet users in certain of the 39 countries, particularly those with low internet penetration. To do so, Kantar Media had to make assumptions about the preferences and behaviors of non-internet users in those countries. These assumptions reduced the number of our followers in those countries and there is no guarantee that the assumptions we applied are accurate. Survey results also account only for claimed consumer behavior rather than actual consumer behavior and as a result, survey results may not reflect real consumer behavior with respect to football or the consumption of our content and products. In addition to the survey conducted by Kantar Media, this Annual Report references the following industry publications and third-party studies: • • television viewership data compiled by futures sports + entertainment—Mediabrands International Limited for the 2016/17 season (the "Futures Data"); and a paper published by AT Kearney, Inc. in 2014 entitled "Winning in the Business of Sports" ("AT Kearney"). v Table of Contents ITEM 1. IDENTITY OF DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND ADVISERS Not applicable. ITEM 2. OFFER STATISTICS AND EXPECTED TIMETABLE PART I Not applicable. ITEM 3. KEY INFORMATION A. SELECTED FINANCIAL DATA We prepare our consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS as issued by the IASB. The selected consolidated financial data (including income statement, other and balance sheet data) presented as of and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016, 2015, 2014 and 2013 has been derived from our audited consolidated financial statements and the notes thereto (our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2015, 2014 and 2013 and for the years ended 30 June 2014 and 2013 are not included in this Annual Report). Our historical results for any prior period are not necessarily indicative of results expected in any future period. The selected historical financial information presented in the tables below should be read in conjunction with, and is qualified in its entirety by reference to, our audited consolidated financial statements and accompanying notes. The audited consolidated financial statements and the accompanying notes as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 have been included in this Annual Report. 1 Table of Contents Unless otherwise specified, all financial information included in this Annual Report has been stated in pounds sterling. Income Statement Data: Revenue Analyzed as: Commercial revenue Broadcasting revenue Matchday revenue Operating expenses—before exceptional items Analyzed as: Employee benefit expenses Other operating expenses Depreciation Amortization Operating expenses—exceptional items Total operating expenses Operating profit before profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Operating profit Finance costs Finance income Net finance costs Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax Tax (expense)/credit Profit/(loss) for the year Attributable to: Owners of the parent Non-controlling interest Weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands) Diluted weighted average number of ordinary shares (thousands)(1) Basic earnings/(loss) per share (pence) Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (pence)(1) 2017 Year ended 30 June 2016 2014 2015 (£'000, unless otherwise indicated) 2013 581,204 515,345 395,178 433,164 363,189 152,441 275,471 101,625 194,098 111,635 109,123 (516,068) (421,574) (384,843) (367,056) (304,120) 189,315 135,746 108,103 268,318 140,440 106,587 196,931 107,664 90,583 (263,464) (232,242) (202,561) (214,803) (180,523) (74,114) (117,942) (7,769) (10,228) (41,714) (124,434) (6,217) (511,315) (436,709) (387,179) (372,240) (310,337) (88,298) (8,665) (55,290) (5,184) (72,271) (10,324) (99,687) (2,336) (91,244) (10,079) (88,009) (15,135) 4,753 69,889 10,926 80,815 (25,013) 736 (24,277) 56,538 (17,361) 39,177 78,636 (9,786) 68,850 (20,459) 442 (20,017) 48,833 (12,462) 36,371 7,999 23,649 31,648 (35,419) 204 (35,215) (3,567) 2,672 (895) 52,852 60,924 9,162 6,991 62,014 67,915 (72,082) (27,668) 1,275 256 (70,807) (27,412) 40,503 (8,793) (16,668) 155,212 146,419 23,835 39,177 — 164,025 36,371 — 163,890 (895) — 163,795 23,835 — 163,814 146,250 169 162,895 164,448 23.88 23.82 164,319 22.19 22.13 163,795 163,893 14.55 14.54 162,895 89.78 89.78 (0.55) (0.55) (1) For the year ended 30 June 2015, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016, 2014, and 2013, potential ordinary shares have 2 Table of Contents been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share. Other Data: Commercial revenue Analyzed as: Sponsorship revenue Retail, merchandising, apparel & products licensing revenue Mobile & Content revenue Adjusted EBITDA(2) Dividends declared per share ($) Dividends declared per share (£ equivalent) 2017 Year ended 30 June 2016 2014 2015 (£'000, unless otherwise indicated) 2013 275,471 268,318 196,931 189,315 152,441 162,339 103,991 9,141 199,798 0.18 0.14 160,110 97,338 10,870 191,859 0.18 0.12 154,840 31,652 10,439 120,346 — — 135,835 37,512 15,968 130,063 — — 90,865 38,609 22,967 108,552 — — 2017 2016 As of 30 June 2015 (£'000, unless otherwise indicated) 2014 2013 Balance Sheet Data: Cash and cash equivalents Total assets Total liabilities Total equity Equity attributable to owners of the parent 290,267 1,534,274 1,056,657 477,617 477,617 229,194 1,451,903 993,621 458,282 458,282 155,752 1,301,588 823,670 477,918 477,918 66,365 1,215,711 717,061 498,650 498,650 94,433 1,118,311 670,351 447,960 447,960 Total Games Played: Premier League European Games Domestic Cups 2017 2016 Season 2015 2014 2013 38 15 10 38 12 9 38 — 6 38 10 6 38 8 8 (2) We define Adjusted EBITDA as profit/(loss) for the year before depreciation, amortization, profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax. Adjusted EBITDA is a non-IFRS measure and not a uniformly or legally defined financial measure. Adjusted EBITDA is not a substitute for IFRS measures in assessing our overall financial performance. Because Adjusted EBITDA is not a measurement determined in accordance with IFRS, and is susceptible to varying calculations, Adjusted EBITDA may not be comparable to other similarly titled measures presented by other companies. Adjusted EBITDA is included in this Annual Report because it is a measure of our operating performance and we believe that Adjusted EBITDA is useful to investors because it is frequently used by securities analysts, investors and other interested parties in their evaluation of the operating performance of companies in industries similar to ours. We also believe Adjusted EBITDA is useful to our management and investors as a measure of comparative operating performance from year to year and among companies as it is reflective of changes in pricing decisions, cost controls and other factors that affect operating performance, and it removes the effect of our asset base (primarily depreciation and amortization), capital structure (primarily finance costs), and items outside the control of our management (primarily taxes). Our management also uses Adjusted EBITDA for planning purposes, including the preparation of our annual operating budget and financial projections. Adjusted EBITDA has limitations as an analytical tool, and you should not consider it in isolation, or as a substitute for an analysis of our results as reported under IFRS as issued by the IASB. 3 Table of Contents The following is a reconciliation of profit/(loss) for the years presented to Adjusted EBITDA: Profit/(loss) for the year Adjustments: Tax expense/(credit) Net finance costs (Profit)/loss on disposal of intangible assets Exceptional items(1) Amortization Depreciation Adjusted EBITDA 2017 2016 Year ended 30 June 2015 (£'000) 2014 2013 39,177 36,371 (895) 23,835 146,419 17,361 24,277 (10,926) (4,753) 124,434 10,228 199,798 12,462 20,017 9,786 15,135 88,009 10,079 191,859 (2,672) 35,215 (23,649) 2,336 99,687 10,324 120,346 16,668 27,412 (6,991) 5,184 55,290 8,665 130,063 (155,212) 70,807 (9,162) 6,217 41,714 7,769 108,552 (1) See notes 2.7 and 6 to our audited consolidated financial statements included elsewhere in this Annual Report for more information. Exchange Rate Information Our functional and reporting currency is pounds sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pounds sterling. However, any Broadcasting revenue from our participation in European competitions, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have currency exposure against the US dollar relating to our US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and our 3.79% senior secured notes (the "senior secured notes") and our Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. For all dates and periods, the exchange rate refers to the exchange rate as set forth in the H.10 statistical release of the Federal Reserve Board. The rates represent the noon buying rate in New York for cable transfers payable in foreign currencies. These rates may differ from the actual rates used in the preparation of the financial statements and other financial information appearing in this Annual Report. Inclusion of these exchange rates is not meant to suggest that the US dollar amounts actually represent such pounds sterling amounts or that such amounts could have been or could be converted into US dollars at any particular rate, or at all. On 8 September 2017, the exchange rate was $1.32 to £1.00. The following table sets forth information concerning exchange rates between the pounds sterling and the US dollar for the periods indicated. These rates are provided solely for convenience. Period Fiscal Year 2013 Fiscal Year 2014 Fiscal Year 2015 Fiscal Year 2016 Fiscal Year 2017 March 2017 April 2017 May 2017 June 2017 July 2017 August 2017 September 2017 (through 8 September 2017) Period End Average(1) Low High Noon Buying Rate 1.52 1.70 1.57 1.32 1.30 1.25 1.29 1.28 1.30 1.32 1.29 1.32 ($ per £1.00) 1.57 1.63 1.57 1.47 1.27 1.23 1.26 1.30 1.28 1.30 1.30 1.31 1.49 1.48 1.46 1.32 1.21 1.22 1.24 1.28 1.26 1.28 1.28 1.29 1.63 1.71 1.72 1.57 1.34 1.25 1.30 1.30 1.30 1.31 1.32 1.32 Source: Federal Reserve Bank of New York and Federal Reserve Statistical Release (1) Fiscal year averages were calculated by using the average of the exchange rates on the last day of each month during the relevant period. Monthly averages are calculated by using the average of the daily rates during the relevant month. 4 Table of Contents B. CAPITALIZATION AND INDEBTEDNESS Not applicable. C. REASONS FOR THE OFFER AND USE OF PROCEEDS Not applicable. D. RISK FACTORS Investment in our Class A ordinary shares involves a high degree of risk. We expect to be exposed to some or all of the risks described below in our future operations. Any of the risk factors described below, as well as additional risks of which we are not currently aware, could affect our business operations and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects and cause the value of our shares to decline. Moreover, if and to the extent that any of the risks described below materialize, they may occur in combination with other risks which would compound the adverse effect of such risks on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects. Risks Related to Our Business If we are unable to maintain and enhance our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, or if events occur that damage our brand and reputation, our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors, and commercial partners or to sell significant quantities of our products may be impaired. The success of our business depends on the value and strength of our brand and reputation. Our brand and reputation are also integral to the implementation of our strategies for expanding our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners. To be successful in the future, particularly outside of Europe, we believe we must preserve, grow and leverage the value of our brand across all of our revenue streams. For instance, we have in the past experienced, and we expect that in the future we will continue to receive, a high degree of media coverage. Unfavorable publicity regarding our first team's performance in league and cup competitions or their behavior off the field, our ability to attract and retain certain players and coaching staff or actions by or changes in our ownership, could negatively affect our brand and reputation. Failure to respond effectively to negative publicity could also further erode our brand and reputation. In addition, events in the football industry, even if unrelated to us, may negatively affect our brand or reputation. As a result, the size, engagement and loyalty of our follower base and the demand for our products may decline. Damage to our brand or reputation or loss of our followers' commitment for any of these reasons could impair our ability to expand our follower base, sponsors and commercial partners or our ability to sell significant quantities of our products, which would result in decreased revenue across our revenue streams and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow, as well as require additional resources to rebuild our brand and reputation. In addition, maintaining and enhancing our brand and reputation may require us to make substantial investments. We cannot assure you that such investments will be successful. Failure to successfully maintain and enhance the Manchester United brand or our reputation or excessive or unsuccessful expenses in connection with this effort could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Our business is dependent upon our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players. We are highly dependent on members of our management, coaching staff and our players. Competition for talented players and staff is, and will continue to be, intense. Our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players for our first team, reserve team and youth academy as well as coaching staff is critical to our first team's success in league and cup competitions and increasing 5 Table of Contents popularity and, consequently, critical to our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Our success and many achievements over the last twenty years does not necessarily mean that we will continue to be successful in the future, whether as a result of changes in player personnel, coaching staff or otherwise. A downturn in the performance of our first team could adversely affect our ability to attract and retain coaches and players. Further, in March 2017, the government of the United Kingdom (the "UK") initiated the formal process of withdrawing from the European Union, which could result in changes to European regulations relating to the movement of players between the UK and the European Union. In addition, our popularity in certain countries or regions may depend, at least in part, on fielding certain players from those countries or regions. While we enter into employment contracts with each of our key personnel with the aim of securing their services for the term of the contract, the retention of their services for the full term of the contract cannot be guaranteed due to possible contract disputes or approaches by other clubs. Our failure to attract and retain key personnel could have a negative impact on our ability to effectively manage and grow our business. We are dependent upon the performance and popularity of our first team. Our revenue streams are driven by the performance and popularity of our first team. Significant sources of our revenue are the result of historically strong performances in English domestic and European competitions, specifically the Premier League, the FA Cup, the EFL Cup, the Champions League and the Europa League. Our income varies significantly depending on our first team's participation and performance in these competitions. Our first team's performance affects all five of our revenue streams: • • • • • sponsorship revenue through sponsorship relationships; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue through product sales; mobile & content revenue through distribution via our own media platforms and partner media platforms; broadcasting revenue through the frequency of appearances and performance based share of league broadcasting revenue and Champions League/Europe League prize money; and Matchday revenue through ticket sales. Our first team currently plays in the Premier League, the top football league in England. Our performance in the Premier League directly affects, and a weak performance in the Premier League could adversely affect, our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. For example, our revenue from the sale of products, media rights, tickets and hospitality would fall considerably if our first team were relegated from (or otherwise ceased to play in) the Premier League, the Champions League or the Europa League. We cannot ensure that our first team will be successful in the Premier League or in the other leagues and tournaments in which it plays. Relegation from the Premier League or a general decline in the success of our first team, particularly in consecutive seasons, would negatively affect our ability to attract or retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners, which would have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. It may not be possible to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors. Our Commercial revenue for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 represented 47.4%, 52.1% and 49.8% of our total revenue, respectively. The substantial majority of our Commercial revenue is generated from commercial agreements with our sponsors, and these agreements have finite 6 Table of Contents terms. When these contracts do expire, we may not be able to renew or replace them with contracts on similar or better terms or at all. Our most important commercial contracts include contracts with global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors representing industries including financial services, automotive, beverage, airline, timepiece, betting and telecommunications, which typically have contract terms of two to five years. If we fail to renew or replace these key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, we could experience a material reduction in our Commercial revenue. Such a reduction could have a material adverse effect on our overall revenue and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in England and Europe. As part of our business plan, we intend to continue to grow our commercial portfolio by developing and expanding our geographic and product categorized approach, which will include partnering with additional sponsors and mobile and media operators. We may not be able to successfully execute our business plan in promoting our brand to attract new sponsors. We cannot assure you that we will be successful in implementing our business plan or that our Commercial revenue will continue to grow at the same rate as it has in the past or at all. Any of these events could negatively affect our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Negotiation and pricing of key media contracts are outside our control and those contracts may change in the future. For each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, 74.0%, 68.2% and 89.7% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for Premier League matches, and 20.5%, 22.3% and 1.9% of our Broadcasting revenue, respectively, was generated from the media rights for UEFA matches. Contracts for these media rights and certain other revenue for those competitions (both domestically and internationally) are negotiated collectively by the Premier League and the Union of European Football Associations ("UEFA") respectively. We are not a party to the contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA. Further, we do not participate in and therefore do not have any direct influence on the outcome of contract negotiations. As a result, we may be subject to media rights contracts with media distributors with whom we may not otherwise contract or media rights contracts that are not as favorable to us as we might otherwise be able to negotiate individually with media distributors. Furthermore, the limited number of media distributors bidding for Premier League and UEFA club competition media rights may result in reduced prices paid for those rights and, as a result, a decline in revenue received from media contracts. In addition, although an agreement has been reached for the sale of Premier League broadcasting rights through the end of the 2018/19 football season and for the sale of UEFA club competition broadcasting rights through the end of the 2017/18 football season, future agreements may not maintain our current level of Broadcasting revenue. Moreover, if international broadcasting revenue becomes an increasingly large portion of total revenue for the Premier League, a single club's domestic success and resulting revenue may be outweighed by international media rights, which are distributed among all Premier League clubs in even proportion. As a result, aside from facilitating access to UEFA competitions, success of our first team in the Premier League could become less of an overall competitive advantage. Future intervention by the European Commission, the European Court of Justice (the "ECJ"), UK authorities, or other competent authorities and courts having jurisdiction may also have a negative effect on our revenue from media rights in the European Economic Area ("EEA"). It is likely that there will be future regulatory intervention by the European Commission relating to the grant of exclusive licenses of content on a territorial basis within the EEA insofar as they prohibit or limit the cross-border provision by satellite or internet transmission of retail pay-TV services (so-called "passive 7 Table of Contents sales"). Following the cases of the Premier League & others vs. QC Leisure & Others / Karen Murphy vs. Media Protection Services (under which the ECJ ruled that any agreement designed to guarantee absolute territorial exclusivity within the European Union (i.e. by stopping any cross-border provision of broadcasting services in response to unsolicited requests from consumers) was deemed to be anti-competitive and prohibited by EU law including, in particular, competition rules), the EU began an investigation in January 2014 into exclusive licensing arrangements as between the US Studios and various platforms in Europe (the major platform in each of the five largest EU Member States). On 23 July 2015, the EU followed up with a Statement of Objections in Case 40023 "Cross-border access to pay-TV" which set out its preliminary view that in relation to these studios and Sky UK, where there are provisions which require Sky UK to block or limit access to films through geo-blocking its online services or through its satellite pay-TV services to consumers outside of the UK and Ireland (and thus prevent Sky UK from responding to passive sales requests), these provisions would eliminate cross-border competition and constitute a violation of EU rules. While the Statement of Objections is aimed at the US Studios and Sky UK, the European Commission is carrying out parallel investigations into cross-border access to pay- TV services in France, Italy, Germany and Spain. Equally, while the investigations have been targeted at film content, the decision is very likely to be applicable to any pay-TV content, including sport. More recently, on 22 April 2016, the Commission announced that Paramount, while not agreeing with the concerns expressed in the Statement of Objections, had offered to settle the case by offering a series of commitments, including an undertaking not to enter into pay-TV agreements that prohibit their licensees from responding to passive sales requests. The commitments cover both linear pay-TV services and, to the extent included in the license (or separate license(s)) with a broadcaster, subscription video-on-demand services. The Commission accepted these commitments on 27 July 2016 and a monitoring trustee was appointed on 28 July 2016. On 8 December 2016, the French TV broadcaster Groupe Canal + brought an action seeking annulment of the Commission's decision to accept the commitments; the appeal is ongoing. In addition to this regulatory action, the EU as part of its Digital Single Market ("DSM") strategy, an element of which is to ensure that users who buy access to audio-visual content online, adopted the Portability Regulation on 8 June 2017, which is designed to enable consumers to access their content services while travelling across Europe. The Portability Regulation will enter into force in the first quarter of 2018. As part of the DSM initiative, the EC has also sought to modernize EU copyright rules to allow for wider access to online content across the EU, including by extending rights clearance mechanisms in the Satellite and Cable Directive. The EC published its Proposal for a Regulation on Online Transmissions on 14 September 2016, which in particular contains the proposal that the country of origin principle be extended to online broadcast services. In practice this would mean that licenses for simulcast and catch-up rights, for example, for the UK would be construed as covering the entire EEA. The European Economic and Social Committee is currently considering its decision on the proposal. A change of sales model could negatively affect the amount which copyright holders, such as the Premier League, are able to derive from the exploitation of rights within the EU. As a result, our Broadcasting revenue from the sale of those rights could decrease. European competitions cannot be relied upon as a source of income. Qualification for the Champions League is largely dependent upon our first team's performance in the Premier League and, in some circumstances, the Champions League itself in the previous season. Qualification for the Champions League cannot, therefore, be guaranteed. Failure to qualify for the Champions League would result in a material reduction in revenue for each season in which our first team did not participate. To help mitigate this impact the majority of playing contracts for our first team squad include step-ups in remuneration which are contingent on participation in the group stage of the Champions League. As a result of our first team performance during the 2013/14 season, our first team did not participate in the 2014/15 Champions League or 2014/15 Europa League. As a result of our first team performance during the 2015/16 season, our first team did not participate in the 8 Table of Contents 2016/17 Champions League but did participate in the 2016/17 Europa League. Inclusive of broadcasting revenue, prize money and Matchday revenue, our combined broadcasting and Matchday revenue from participation in European competitions was £48.5 million, £41.6 million and £1.9 million (being distributions from UEFA relating to the previous season's competition) for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. As a result of winning the Europa League during the 2016/17 season, our first team will participate in the 2017/18 Champions League. In addition, our participation in the Champions League or Europa League may be influenced by factors beyond our control. For example, the number of places in each European competition available to the clubs of each national football association in Europe can vary from year to year based on a ranking system. If the performance of English clubs in Europe declines, the number of places in each European competition available to English clubs may decline and it may be more difficult for our first team to qualify for European competition in future seasons. Further, the rules governing qualification for European competitions (whether at the European or national level) may change and make it more difficult for our first team to qualify for European competition in future seasons. We are a founder member and our Executive Vice Chairman has a seat on the executive board of the European Club Association ("ECA"), an independent organization set up to work with football governing bodies to protect and promote the interests of football clubs at the European level. On 26 August 2016, following consultation between UEFA, the ECA and other stakeholders, UEFA announced certain changes to the format of the Champions League and Europa League to take place with effect from the 3 year cycle 2018/19 to 2020/21. The key changes relate to the access list for both competitions and the methodology for financial distributions. With respect to the Champions League, the top four clubs from the four top-ranked national associations (of which England is currently one) will now qualify automatically for the group stage of the Champions League which compares (for England) to only three qualifying automatically at the moment with a fourth entering the final play-off round. With respect to the financial distribution methodology, in addition to the current three-pillar system (starting fee, performance fees and market pool), UEFA is introducing a fourth pillar being the individual club coefficient. The individual club coefficient will be determined by reference to past performance in UEFA competitions over a ten year period with additional points for historical winners of UEFA competitions. In addition, a new subsidiary company, UEFA Club Competitions SA, has been established by UEFA with the aim of determining the strategy for the management of UEFA club competitions in the future. Half of the board of directors are appointed by UEFA and the other half by the ECA. Our Executive Vice Chairman is one of the directors. Moreover, because of the prestige associated with participating in the European competitions, particularly the Champions League, failure to qualify for any European competition, particularly for consecutive seasons, could negatively affect our ability to attract and retain talented players and coaching staff, as well as supporters, sponsors and other commercial partners. Failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons would also reduce annual payments under the agreement with adidas by 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow. Our business depends in part on relationships with certain third parties. We consider the development of our commercial assets to be central to our ongoing business plan and a driver of future growth. For example, our current contract with adidas that began with the 2015/16 season provides them with certain global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights. While we expect to be able to continue to execute our business plan in the future with the support of adidas, we remain subject to these contractual provisions and our business plan could be 9 Table of Contents negatively impacted by non-compliance or poor execution of our strategy by adidas. Further, any interruption in our ability to obtain the services of adidas or other third parties or deterioration in their performance could negatively impact this portion of our operations. Furthermore, if our arrangement with adidas is terminated or modified against our interest, we may not be able to find alternative solutions for this portion of our business on a timely basis or on terms favorable to us or at all. In the future, we may enter into additional arrangements permitting third parties to use our brand and trademarks. Although we take steps to carefully select our partners, such arrangements may not be successful. Our partners may fail to fulfil their obligations under their agreements or have interests that differ from or conflict with our own. For example, we are dependent on our sponsors and commercial partners to effectively implement quality controls over products using our brand and/or trademarks. The inability of such sponsors and commercial partners to meet our quality standards could negatively affect consumer confidence in the quality and value of our brand, which could result in lower product sales. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition and cash flow. We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts. We derive the substantial majority of our Broadcasting revenue from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains our single largest credit exposure. We derive our Commercial and sponsorship revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors (which includes new businesses operating in emerging markets) in respect of which we may manage our credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. During the year ended 30 June 2017, those sources that represented greater than 10% of our total revenue were: • • • Premier League: 25.4% of our total revenue adidas: 13.6% of our total revenue General Motors (Chevrolet): 10.2% of our total revenue We are also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to us in installments. We try to manage our credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, we cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate our credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of our sponsors or a club to whom we have sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to us. The failure of a major television broadcaster for the Premier League or UEFA competitions to pay outstanding amounts owed to its respective league or the failure of one of our key sponsors or a club to pay outstanding amounts owed to us could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Matchday revenue from our supporters is a significant portion of overall revenue. A significant amount of our revenue derives from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue for our first team matches at Old Trafford and our share of gate receipts from domestic cup matches. In particular, the revenue generated from ticket sales and other Matchday revenue at Old Trafford will be highly dependent on the continued attendance at matches of our individual and corporate supporters as 10 Table of Contents well as the number of home matches we play each season. During each of the 2016/17, 2015/16 and 2014/15 seasons, we played 31, 29 and 21 home matches, respectively, and our Matchday revenue was £111.6 million, £106.6 million and £90.6 million for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Match attendance is influenced by a number of factors, some of which are partly or wholly outside of our control. These factors include the success of our first team, broadcasting coverage and general economic conditions in the United Kingdom, which affect personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. A reduction in Matchday attendance could have a material adverse effect on our Matchday revenue and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. The markets in which we operate are highly competitive, both within Europe and internationally, and increased competition could cause our profitability to decline. We face competition from other football clubs in England and Europe. In the Premier League, recent investment from wealthy team owners has led to teams with deep financial backing that are able to acquire top players and coaching staff, which could result in improved performance from those teams in domestic and European competitions. As the Premier League continues to grow in popularity, the interest of wealthy potential owners may increase, leading to additional clubs substantially improving their financial position. Competition from European clubs also remains strong. Despite the adoption of the UEFA financial fair play initiative, a set of financial monitoring rules on clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League, and the Premier League's profitability and sustainability regulations, a similar set of rules monitoring Premier League clubs, European and Premier League football clubs are spending substantial sums on transfer fees and player salaries. Competition from inside and outside the Premier League has led to higher salaries for our players as well as increased competition on the field. The increase in competition could result in our first team finishing lower in the Premier League than we have in the past and jeopardizing our qualification for or results in European competitions. Competition within England could also cause our first team to fail to advance in the FA Cup and EFL Cup. In addition, from a commercial perspective, we actively compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition, both in Europe and internationally, include, but are not limited to: • • • • • other businesses seeking corporate sponsorships and commercial partners such as sports teams, other entertainment events and television and digital media outlets; providers of sports apparel and equipment seeking retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing opportunities; digital content providers seeking consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e-commerce activity; other types of television programming seeking access to broadcasters and advertiser income; and alternative forms of corporate hospitality and live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets such as other live sports events, concerts, festivals, theater and similar events. All of the above forms of competition could have a material adverse effect on any of our five revenue streams and our overall business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. A cyber-attack on our IT systems could compromise our IT operational capability and subject us to liability. As a high-profile brand we are susceptible to the risk of a cyber-attack on our IT systems. In recent years, the computer systems of an increasing number of companies and other organizations have been the subject of attacks by cyber criminals, activists and other parties (internal and external). 11 Table of Contents Though we seek to protect ourselves by putting processes in place that are designed to prevent such attacks and regularly monitor alerts and updates from leading cyber security vendors and trusted authorities, our IT systems may still be vulnerable to external or internal security breaches, acts of vandalism, computer viruses and other forms of cyber-attack. Any such attack could disable the information technology systems we use to operate our business and give rise to the loss of significant amounts of personal data or other sensitive information, potentially subjecting us to criminal or civil sanctions or other liability. See "—We could be negatively affected if we fail to adequately protect follower information." Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Furthermore, as attempted attacks continue to evolve in scope and sophistication, we may incur significant costs in modifying or enhancing our IT security systems and processes in an attempt to defend against such attacks. There can be no assurance, however, that any security systems or processes we currently have in place or that we may implement in the future will be successful in preventing or mitigating the harm from such attacks. We are subject to special rules and regulations regarding insolvency and bankruptcy. We are subject to, among other things, special insolvency or bankruptcy-related rules of the Premier League and the Football Association (the "FA"). Those rules empower the Premier League board to direct certain payments otherwise due to us to the FA and its members, associate members and affiliates, certain other English football leagues and certain other entities if it is reasonably satisfied that we have failed to pay certain creditors including other football clubs, the Premier League and the Football League. If we experience financial difficulty, we could also face sanctions under the Premier League rules, including suspension from the Premier League, European competitions, the FA Cup and certain other competitions, the deduction of league points from us in the Premier League or Football League and loss of control of player registrations. For example, the Premier League could prevent us from playing, thereby cutting off our income from ticket sales and putting many of our other sources of revenue at risk. Any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition, or cash flow, as well as our ability to meet our financial obligations. Premier League voting rules may allow other clubs to take action contrary to our interests. The Premier League is governed by its 20 club shareholders with most rule changes requiring the support of a minimum of 14 of the clubs. This allows a minority of clubs to block changes they view as unfavorable to their interests. In addition, it allows a concerted majority of the clubs to pass rules that may be disadvantageous to the remaining six clubs. As one of the larger clubs in the Premier League in terms of revenue and follower base, we can exert some influence on the rulemaking process, however, our interests may not always align with the majority of clubs and it may be difficult for us to effect changes that are advantageous to us. At the same time, it is possible that other clubs may take action that we view as contrary to our interests. If the Premier League clubs pass rules that limit our ability to operate our business as we have planned or otherwise affect the payments made to us, we may be unable to achieve our goals and strategies or increase our revenue. Our digital media strategy is unproven and may not generate the revenue we anticipate. We maintain contact with, and provide entertainment to, our global follower base through a number of digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media. While we have attracted a significant number of followers to our digital media assets, including our website, the future revenue and income potential of our mobile & content business is uncertain. You 12 Table of Contents should consider our business and prospects in light of the challenges, risks and difficulties we may encounter in this new and rapidly evolving market, including: • • • • • • • • our digital media strategy requiring us to provide offerings such as video on demand and highlights that have not previously been a substantial part of our business; our ability to retain our current global follower base, build our follower base and increase engagement with our followers through our digital media assets; our ability to enhance the content offered through our digital media assets and increase our subscriber base; our ability to effectively generate revenue from interaction with our followers through our digital media assets; our ability to attract new sponsors and advertisers, retain existing sponsors and advertisers and demonstrate that our digital media assets will deliver value to them; our ability to develop our digital media assets in a cost effective manner and operate our digital media services profitably and securely; our ability to identify and capitalize on new digital media business opportunities; and our ability to compete with other sports and other media for users' time. In addition, as we expand our digital and other media channels, including the internet, mobile services and social media, revenue from our other business sectors may decrease, including our Broadcasting revenue. Moreover, the increase in subscriber base in some of these digital and other media channels may limit the growth of the subscriber base and popularity of other channels. Failure to successfully address these risks and difficulties could affect our overall business, financial condition, results of operations, cash flow, liquidity and prospects. Serious injuries to or losses of playing staff may affect our performance, and therefore our results of operations and financial condition. Injuries to members of the playing staff, particularly if career-threatening or career-ending, could have a detrimental effect on our business. Such injuries could have a negative effect upon our first team's performance and may also result in a loss of the income that would otherwise have resulted from a transfer of that player's registration. In addition, depending on the circumstances, we may write down the carrying value of a player on our balance sheet and record an impairment charge in our operating expenses to reflect any losses resulting from career-threatening or career-ending injuries to that player. Our strategy is to maintain a squad of first team players sufficient to mitigate the risk of player injuries. However, this strategy may not be sufficient to mitigate all financial losses in the event of an injury, and as a result such injury may affect the performance of our first team, and therefore our business, results of operations financial condition and cash flow. Inability to renew our insurance policies could expose us to significant losses. We insure against the death (including death by natural causes) or permanent disablement of certain members of our first team, including while they are representing their national team, although typically not at such player's full market value. We also have catastrophe coverage in the event of an incident (such as travel or terrorist related incidents) that results in the death or permanent disablement of multiple members of our first team playing squad. We also carry non- player related insurance typical for our business (including liability, property damage, business interruption and terrorism insurance). When any of our insurance policies expire, it may not be possible to renew them on the same terms, or at all. In such circumstances, some of our businesses and/or assets may be 13 Table of Contents uninsured. If any of these uninsured businesses or assets were to suffer damage, we could suffer a financial loss. Our most valuable tangible asset is Old Trafford. An inability to renew insurance policies covering our players, Old Trafford, the Aon Training Complex or other valuable assets could expose us to significant losses. In addition to the above, the Fédération Internationale de Football Association ("FIFA") provides insurance coverage for loss of wages (temporary disablement), subject to a cap of €7.5 million per claim, for our players who are injured while playing for their senior national team in a match played under the FIFA international match calendar. Neither FIFA nor national football associations are obliged to provide death or permanent disablement insurance coverage for players while on international duty. Our international expansion and operations in foreign markets expose us to risks associated with international sales and operations. We intend to continue to expand internationally and operate in select foreign markets. Managing a global organization is difficult, time consuming and expensive. Our inexperience in operating the club's businesses globally increases the risk that any future international expansion efforts that we may undertake will not be successful. In addition, conducting international operations subjects us to risks such as the lack of familiarity with and unexpected changes in foreign regulatory requirements; difficulties in managing and staffing international operations; fluctuations in currency exchange rates; potentially adverse tax consequences, including foreign value added tax systems, and restrictions on repatriation of earnings; the burdens of complying with a wide variety of foreign laws and legal standards; increased financial accounting and reporting burdens and complexities; the lack of strong intellectual property regimes and political, social and economic instability abroad. Operating in international markets also requires significant management attention and financial resources. The investment and additional resources required to establish operations and manage growth in other countries may not produce desired levels of revenue or profitability. Fluctuations in exchange rates may adversely affect our results of operations. Our functional and reporting currency is pounds sterling and substantially all of our costs are denominated in pounds sterling. However, Broadcasting revenue from our participation in UEFA competitions, as well as certain other revenue, is generated in Euros. We also occasionally enter into transfer agreements or commercial partner agreements which are payable in Euros. In addition, we have US dollar currency exposure relating to our secured term loan facility and senior secured notes as well as Commercial revenue from certain sponsors. We hedge the foreign exchange risk on a portion of our future US dollar revenues using a portion of our US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes as the hedging instrument. While we recorded a foreign exchange gain in our income statement on our unhedged US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes of £1.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2017, we incurred losses of £4.1 million and £0.3 million for the years ended 30 June 2016 and 2015, respectively. For the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 approximately 7.0%, 7.0% and 1.2% of our total revenue was generated in Euros, respectively, and approximately 21.3%, 24.0% and 30.3% of our total revenue was generated in US dollars, respectively. We may also enter into foreign exchange contracts to hedge a portion of this transactional exposure. We offset the value of our non-sterling revenue and the value of the corresponding hedge before including such amounts in our overall revenue. Our results of operations have in the past and will in the future fluctuate due to movements in exchange rates. 14 Table of Contents Failure to adequately protect our intellectual property and curb the sale of counterfeit merchandise could injure our brand. Like other popular brands, we are susceptible to instances of brand infringement (such as counterfeiting and other unauthorized uses of our intellectual property rights). We seek to protect our brand assets by ensuring that we own and control certain intellectual property rights in and to those assets and, where appropriate, by enforcing those intellectual property rights. For example, we own the copyright in our logo, and our logo and trade name are registered as trademarks (or are the subject of applications for registration) in a number of jurisdictions in Europe, Asia Pacific, Africa, North America and South America. However, it is not possible to detect all instances of brand infringement. Additionally, where instances of brand infringement are detected, we cannot guarantee that such instances will be prevented as there may be legal or factual circumstances which give rise to uncertainty as to the validity, scope and enforceability of our intellectual property rights in the brand assets. Furthermore, the laws of certain countries in which we license our brand and conduct operations, particularly those in Asia (such as China) may not offer the same level of protection to intellectual property rights holders as those in the United Kingdom, the rest of Europe and the United States, or the time required to enforce our intellectual property rights under these legal regimes may be lengthy and delay recovery. For example, the unauthorized use of intellectual property is common and widespread in China and enforcement of intellectual property rights by Chinese regulatory agencies is inconsistent. If we were to fail or be unable to secure, protect, maintain and/or enforce the intellectual property rights which vest in our brand assets, then we could lose our exclusive right to exploit such brand assets. Infringement of our trademark, copyright and other intellectual property rights could have an adverse effect on our business. We also license our intellectual property rights to third parties. In an effort to protect our brand, we enter into licensing agreements with these third parties which govern the use of our intellectual property and which require our licensees to abide by quality control standards with respect to such use. Although we make efforts to police our licensees' use of our intellectual property, we cannot assure you that these efforts will be sufficient to ensure their compliance. The failure of our licensees to comply with the terms of their licenses could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. We could be negatively affected if we fail to adequately protect follower account information. We collect and process personal data (including name, address, age, bank details and other personal data) from our followers, customers, members, suppliers, business contacts and employees as part of the operation of our business (including online merchandising), and therefore we must comply with data protection and privacy laws in the United Kingdom and, in certain situations, other jurisdictions where our followers reside. Those laws impose certain requirements on us in respect of the collection, use and processing of personal information relating to our followers. In addition, we are exposed to the risk that the personal data we control could be wrongfully accessed and/or used, whether by employees, followers or other third parties, or otherwise lost or disclosed or processed in breach of data protection regulations. If we or any of the third party service providers on which we rely fail to process such personal data in a lawful or secure manner or if any theft or loss of personal follower data were to occur, we could face liability under data protection laws, including requirements to destroy customer information or notify the people to whom such information relates of any non-compliance as well as civil or criminal sanctions. This could also result in the loss of the goodwill of our followers and deter new followers. Each of these factors could harm our business reputation, our brand and have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects. 15 Table of Contents Piracy and illegal live streaming may adversely impact our broadcasting and mobile & content revenue. For each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, Broadcasting revenue constituted 33.4%, 27.3% and 27.3%, respectively, of our total revenue. Our Broadcasting revenue is principally generated by the broadcasting of our matches on pay and free-to-air television channels as well as content delivered over the internet and through our own television channel, MUTV. In recent years, piracy and illegal live streaming of subscription content over the internet has caused, and is continuing to cause, lost revenue to media distributors showing our matches. For example, the Premier League previously initiated litigation against Google and YouTube for facilitating piracy and illegal streaming of subscription content. While this litigation matter has been settled there can be no guarantee that this or similar actions will prevent or limit future piracy or illegal streaming of subscription content. If these trends increase or continue unabated, they could pose a risk to subscription television services. The result could be a reduction in the value of our share of football broadcasting rights and of our online and MUTV services, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Our operating results may fluctuate due to seasonality. Our operating results are subject to seasonal variation, limiting the overall comparability and predictability of interim financial periods. The seasonality of our operating results is primarily attributable to the number of games played in each financial period and therefore Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We have historically generated higher revenue in the second and third quarters of our fiscal year. Our business might be affected by our first team reaching the later stages of European and domestic competitions, which would generate significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue during the fourth quarter of our fiscal years. Our cash flow may also vary among interim periods due to the timing of significant payments from major commercial agreements. As a result, our interim results and any quarterly financial information that we publish should not be viewed as an indicator of our performance for the fiscal year. We are subject to tax in multiple jurisdictions, and changes in tax laws (or in the interpretations thereof) in the United States or in other jurisdictions could have an adverse effect on us. Although we are organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, we report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes and we are subject to US federal income tax (currently at a statutory rate of 35%) on our worldwide income. In addition, we are subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions. The amount of tax we pay is subject to our interpretation and application of tax laws in jurisdictions in which we operate. Changes in current or future laws or regulations, or the imposition of new or changed tax laws or regulations or new related interpretations by taxing authorities in the US or foreign jurisdictions, could adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. In particular, the November 2016 presidential and congressional elections in the United States have resulted in multiple proposals to amend US federal tax law and could result in significant changes to, and uncertainty with respect to, tax legislation, regulation and government policy. While it is not possible to predict whether and when any such changes will occur, or what such changes will be, changes at the US federal, state and/or local level could significantly impact us. Specific legislative and regulatory proposals discussed during and after the election that could have a material impact on us include, but are not limited to, reduction of marginal corporate tax rates, a possible elimination of interest deductions, transition to a territorial (rather than worldwide) system of US taxation, deemed repatriation of non-US accumulated earnings and imposition of additional taxes on imports. Any such 16 Table of Contents changes could have a material effect on us and our results of operations, including by affecting the value of our deferred tax assets and deferred tax liabilities. Business interruptions due to natural disasters, terrorist incidents and other events could adversely affect us and Old Trafford. Our operations can be subject to natural disasters, terrorist incidents and other events beyond our control, such as earthquakes, fires, power failures, telecommunication losses and acts of war. Such events, whether natural or manmade, could cause severe destruction or interruption to our operations, and as a result, our business could suffer serious harm. Our first team regularly tours the world for promotional matches, visiting various countries with a history of terrorism and civil unrest, and as a result, we and our players could be potential targets of terrorism when visiting such countries. In addition, any prolonged business interruption at Old Trafford could cause a decline in Matchday revenue. Our business interruption insurance only covers some, but not all, of these potential events, and even for those events that are covered, it may not be sufficient to compensate us fully for losses or damages that may occur as a result of such events, including, for example, loss of market share and diminution of our brand, reputation and client loyalty. Any one or more of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operation, financial condition or cash flow. If we fail to properly manage our anticipated growth, our business could suffer. The planned growth of our commercial operations may place a significant strain on our management and on our operational and financial resources and systems. To manage growth effectively, we will need to maintain a system of management controls and attract and retain qualified personnel, as well as, develop, train and manage management-level and other employees. Failure to manage our growth effectively could cause us to over-invest or under-invest in infrastructure, and result in losses or weaknesses in our infrastructure, which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Any failure by us to manage our growth effectively could have a negative effect on our ability to achieve our development and commercialization goals and strategies. Risks Related to Our Industry An economic downturn and adverse economic conditions may harm our business. An economic downturn and adverse conditions in the United Kingdom and global markets may negatively affect our operations in the future. Our Matchday and Broadcasting revenue in part depend on personal disposable income and corporate marketing and hospitality budgets. Further, our Commercial and sponsorship revenue are contingent upon the expenditures of businesses across a wide range of industries, and if these industries were to cut costs in response to an economic downturn, our revenue may similarly decline. Weak economic conditions could also cause a reduction in our Commercial and sponsorship, as well as our Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, each of which could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. The departure of the United Kingdom from the European Union may adversely affect our operations and financial results. In June 2016, a majority of voters in the UK elected to withdraw from the European Union (the "EU") in a national referendum and, in March 2017, the UK government formally initiated the process of withdrawing from the EU, commonly referred to as "Brexit". The terms of any withdrawal are subject to a negotiation period that could last at least two years. There is significant uncertainty about the future relationship between the UK and the EU, and there have been calls for certain regions 17 Table of Contents within the UK to preserve their place in the EU by separating from the UK, as well as for the governments of other EU member states to consider withdrawal. These developments have had and may continue to have a material adverse effect on global economic conditions and the stability of global financial markets, and could significantly reduce global market liquidity and restrict the ability of key market participants to operate in certain financial markets. Asset valuations, currency exchange rates and credit ratings may be especially subject to increased market volatility. Lack of clarity about future UK laws and regulations as the UK determines which EU laws to replace or replicate in the event of withdrawal could decrease foreign direct investment in the UK, increase costs, depress economic activity and restrict our access to capital. If the UK and the EU are unable to negotiate acceptable withdrawal terms or if other EU member states pursue withdrawal, barrier-free access between the UK and other EU member states or among the European economic area overall could be diminished or eliminated. Any of these factors could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Furthermore, although it is unknown what the terms of the UK's future relationship with the EU, if any, will be, or which EU laws the UK will replace or replicate in the event of withdrawal, it is possible that there will be greater restrictions on imports and exports between the UK and EU member states, greater restrictions on the movement of players between the UK and EU member states, and other increased regulatory complexities. These changes may have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow and our ability to continue to compete with the top football clubs in Europe. An increase in the relative size of salaries or transfer costs could adversely affect our business. Our success depends on our ability to attract and retain the highest quality players and coaching staff. As a result, we are obliged to pay salaries generally comparable to our main competitors in England and Europe. Any increase in salaries may adversely affect our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Other factors that affect player salaries, such as changes in personal tax rates, changes to the treatment of income or other changes to taxation in the United Kingdom and the relative strength of pounds sterling, may make it more difficult to attract top players and coaching staff from Europe or elsewhere or require us to pay higher salaries to compensate for higher taxes or less favorable exchange rates. In addition, if our revenue falls and salaries remain stable (for example as a result of fixed player or coaching staff salaries over a long period) or increase, our results of operations would be materially adversely affected. An increase in transfer fees would require us to pay more than expected for the acquisition of players' registrations in the future. In addition, certain players' transfer values may diminish after we acquire them, and we may sell those players for transfer fees below their net book value, resulting in a loss on disposal of players' registrations. Net transfer costs could also increase if levies imposed by FIFA, the Premier League or any other organization in respect of the transfer of players' registrations were to increase. We remain committed to attracting and retaining the highest quality players for our first team. Our average annual net player capital expenditure over the last 10 years has been £52.1 million (excluding the sale of a player in the year ended 30 June 2009 that generated significant cash inflow, the average annual net player capital expenditure over the same period would have been £60.1 million), and we continue to expect it to vary significantly from period to period. We may explore new player acquisitions in connection with future transfer periods that may materially increase the amount of our net capital expenditure on intangible assets. As part of any material increase in net capital expenditure on intangible assets, we may also experience a material increase in our expenditure for player salaries. 18 Table of Contents The actual amount of cash we use on player acquisitions will also depend, in part, on the amount of any cash we receive as a result of the sale of any players. Any increase in net capital expenditure on intangible assets compared to historic levels will also result in an increase in amortization expenses in future periods. UEFA and Premier League regulations could negatively affect our business. As the primary governing body of European football, UEFA continually evaluates the dynamics in the football industry and considers changes to the regulatory framework governing European football clubs. As an example, clubs participating in the Champions League and Europa League competitions are subject to the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play regulations ("FFP regulations"). Breaches in the rules may result in, among other things, withholding of prize money, bans on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately disqualification from UEFA competitions. Amongst other things, these rules are intended to discourage clubs from continually operating at a loss and to ensure that clubs settle their football, staff and tax creditors on time. Breaches of FFP regulations, for example, where relevant costs (which includes all wage costs and the amortization of player capital expenditures, but excludes depreciation of tangible fixed assets, youth development and community expenditure) exceed revenues on a cumulative basis over a three-year period, or serious delays in settling creditors, have resulted in clubs being punished by way of significant fines and even exclusion from UEFA competitions. The Premier League has also introduced regulations that aim to promote sustainability through profitability. The Profitability and Sustainability regulations contain a break-even test, similar to that in UEFA's FFP regulations. Our most recent submission was based on the fiscal years ended 30 June 2015 and 2016 and provided a positive result. In addition, the regulations introduced by the Premier League in season 2013/14 which limited the annual increase in aggregate player remuneration unless such increases are funded by additional revenue from sources other than Premier League broadcasting revenue have been extended until at least the 2018/19 season. Wide-ranging sanctions, including significant fines, player transfer restrictions and Premier League points deduction, may be imposed by the Premier League for breaches of either of these regulations. There is a risk that application of the FFP regulations and Premier League profitability and sustainability regulations could have a material adverse effect on the performance of our first team and our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. We could be negatively affected by current and other future Premier League, FA, UEFA or FIFA regulations. Future changes to the Premier League, FA, UEFA, FIFA or other regulations may adversely affect our results of operations. These regulations could cover various aspects of our business, such as the format of competitions, the eligibility of players, the operation of the transfer market and the distribution of broadcasting revenue. In addition, changes are being considered to address the financial sustainability of clubs such as more robust ownership rules and tests in relation to board directors and significant shareholders. In particular, changes to football regulations designed to promote competition could have a significant impact on our business. Such changes could include changes to the distribution of broadcasting income, changes to the relegation structure of English football and restrictions on player spending. In addition, rules designed to promote the development of local players, such as the Home Grown Player Rule, which requires each Premier League club to include at least eight "home grown" (i.e. players that have been registered for at least three seasons at an English or Welsh club between the ages of 16 and 21) players in their squads, could limit our ability to select players. Any of these changes could make it more difficult for us to acquire top quality players and, therefore, adversely affect the performance of our first team. 19 Table of Contents Changes in the format of the league and cup competitions in which our first team plays, or might in the future play, could have a negative impact on our results of operations. In addition, in the event that new competitions are introduced to replace existing competitions (for example, a European league), our results of operations may be negatively affected. There could be a decline in our popularity or the popularity of football. There can be no assurance that football will retain its popularity as a sport around the world and its status in the United Kingdom as the so-called "national game," together with the associated levels of media coverage. In addition, we could suffer a decline in popularity. Any decline in popularity could result in lower ticket sales, broadcasting revenue, sponsorship revenue, a reduction in the value of our players or our brand, or a decline in the value of our securities, including our Class A ordinary shares. Any one of these events or a combination of such events could have a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition and cash flow. Risk Related to Our Indebtedness Our indebtedness could adversely affect our financial health and competitive position. As of 30 June 2017, we had total indebtedness of £503.3 million. Our indebtedness increases the risk that we may be unable to generate cash sufficient to pay amounts due in respect of our indebtedness. It could also have effects on our business. For example, it could: • • • • • • limit our ability to pay dividends; increase our vulnerability to general adverse economic and industry conditions; require us to dedicate a material portion of our cash flow from operations to make payments on our indebtedness, thereby reducing the availability of our cash flow to fund the hiring and retention of players and coaching staff, working capital, capital expenditures and other general corporate purposes; limit our flexibility in planning for, or reacting to, changes in our business and the football industry; affect our ability to compete for players and coaching staff; and limit our ability to borrow additional funds. In addition, our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contain, and any agreements evidencing or governing other future indebtedness may contain, certain restrictive covenants that will limit our ability to engage in certain activities that are in our long-term best interests (see "—Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies" below). We have not previously breached and are not in breach of any of the covenants under any of these facilities; however our failure to comply with those covenants could result in an event of default which, if not cured or waived, could result in the acceleration of all of our indebtedness. To service our indebtedness, we require cash, and our ability to generate cash is subject to many factors beyond our control. Our ability to make payments on and to refinance our indebtedness and to fund planned capital expenditures will depend on our ability to generate cash in the future. This, to a certain extent, is subject to the performance and popularity of our first team as well as general economic, financial, competitive, regulatory and other factors that are beyond our control. 20 Table of Contents We cannot assure you that our business will generate sufficient cash flow from operations or that future borrowings will be available to us in an amount sufficient to enable us to pay our indebtedness or to fund our other liquidity needs. We may need to refinance all or a portion of our indebtedness on or before maturity. We cannot assure you that we will be able to refinance any of our indebtedness on commercially reasonable terms or at all. Failure to refinance our indebtedness on terms we believe to be acceptable could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow. Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies. Our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes limit our ability, among other things, to: • • • • • • • • • incur additional indebtedness; pay dividends or make other distributions or repurchase or redeem our shares; make investments; sell assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; enter into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends; consolidate, merge, sell or otherwise dispose of all or substantially all of our assets; enter into sale and leaseback transactions; enter into transactions with our affiliates; and incur liens. Our ability to comply with these covenants and restrictions may be affected by events beyond our control. If we breach any of these covenants or restrictions, we could be in default under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. This would permit the lending banks under our revolving facility and our secured term loan facility to take certain actions, including declaring all amounts that we have borrowed under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and other indebtedness to be due and payable, together with accrued and unpaid interest. This would also result in an event of default under the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. Furthermore, lending banks could refuse to extend further credit under the revolving facility. If the debt under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility, the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes or any other material financing arrangement that we enter into were to be accelerated, our assets, in particular liquid assets, may be insufficient to repay our indebtedness. The occurrence of any of these events could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition and results of operations. Our variable rate indebtedness subjects us to interest rate risk, which could cause our debt service obligations to increase significantly. We are subject to interest rate risk in connection with borrowings under our revolving facility and our secured term loan facility, which bear interest at variable rates. Interest rate changes could impact the amount of our interest payments, and accordingly, our future earnings and cash flow, assuming other factors are held constant. We have entered into an interest rate swap related to our secured term loan facility that involves the exchange of floating for fixed rate interest payments in order to reduce interest rate volatility. As of 30 June 2017, we had £170,767,000 of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our secured term loan facility. We cannot assure you that any hedging activities entered into by us will be effective in fully mitigating our interest rate risk from our variable rate indebtedness. 21 Table of Contents Risks Related to Ownership of Our Class A Ordinary Shares Because of their increased voting rights, the holders of our Class B shares will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions. Trusts and other entities controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer collectively own 7.51% of our issued and outstanding Class A ordinary shares and all of our issued and outstanding Class B ordinary shares, representing 97.10% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. See "Item 7. Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions—A. Major Shareholders." Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other class of shares. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, our Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into shares of our Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions, which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. As a result, the holders of our Class B shares will be able to exert a significant degree of influence or actual control over our management and affairs and control all matters submitted to our shareholders for approval, including the election and removal of directors and any merger, consolidation, or sale of all or substantially all of our assets. The interests of the holders of our Class B shares might not coincide with the interests of the other shareholders. This concentration of voting power in our Class B shares may harm the value of our Class A ordinary shares, among other things: • • • delaying, deferring or preventing a change in control of our Company; impeding a merger, consolidation, takeover or other business combination involving our Company; or causing us to enter into transactions or agreements that are not in the best interests of all shareholders. As a foreign private issuer within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules, we are permitted to, and we do, rely on exemptions from certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of our board of directors consist of independent directors. Our reliance on such exemptions may afford less protection to holders of our Class A ordinary shares. The New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules require listed companies to have, among other things, a majority of independent board members and independent director oversight of executive compensation, nomination of directors and corporate governance matters. As a foreign private issuer, we are permitted to, and we do, follow home country practice in lieu of the above requirements. As long as we rely on the foreign private issuer exemption to certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, a majority of the directors on our board of directors are not required to be independent directors, our remuneration committee is not required to be comprised entirely of independent directors and we are not required to have a nominating and corporate governance committee. Therefore, our board of directors' approach to governance may be different from that of a board of directors consisting of a majority of independent directors, and, as a result, the management oversight of our Company may be more limited than if we were subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards. 22 Table of Contents Accordingly, our shareholders do not have the same protection afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, and the ability of our independent directors to influence our business policies and affairs may be reduced. We are an "emerging growth company" and we cannot be certain if the reduced disclosure requirements applicable to emerging growth companies make our Class A ordinary shares less attractive to investors. We are an "emerging growth company," as defined in the JOBS Act, and, as such, we take advantage of certain exemptions from various reporting requirements that are applicable to other public companies that are not "emerging growth companies" including, but not limited to, not being required to comply with the auditor attestation requirements of Section 404(b) of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. We cannot predict if investors will find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive because we rely on these exemptions. If some investors find our Class A ordinary shares less attractive as a result, there may be a less active trading market for our Class A ordinary shares and our share price may be more volatile. In addition, Section 107 of the JOBS Act also provides that an "emerging growth company" can take advantage of the extended transition period provided in Section 7(a)(2)(B) of the Securities Act of 1933, as amended (the "Securities Act"), for complying with new or revised accounting standards. In other words, an "emerging growth company" can delay the adoption of certain accounting standards until those standards would otherwise apply to private companies. However, we previously chose to "opt out" of such extended transition period, and as a result, we will comply with new or revised accounting standards on the relevant dates on which adoption of such standards is required for non-emerging growth companies. Section 107 of the JOBS Act provides that our decision to opt out of the extended transition period for complying with new or revised accounting standards is irrevocable. We will cease to be an emerging growth company as of 30 June 2018 or such earlier time if we have more than $1.07 billion in annual revenue, have more than $700 million in market value of our ordinary shares held by non-affiliates, or issue more than $1.0 billion of non-convertible debt over a three-year period. The obligations associated with being a public company require significant resources and management attention. As a public company in the United States, we incur legal, accounting and other expenses that we did not previously incur as a private company. We are subject to the reporting requirements of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended (the "Exchange Act"), and the Sarbanes-Oxley Act, the listing requirements of the New York Stock Exchange and other applicable securities rules and regulations. Compliance with these rules and regulations increases our legal and financial compliance costs, make some activities more difficult, time-consuming or costly and increases demand on our systems and resources, particularly after we are no longer an "emerging growth company." The Exchange Act requires that we file annual and current reports with respect to our business, financial condition and results of operations. The Sarbanes-Oxley Act requires, among other things, that we establish and maintain effective internal controls and procedures for financial reporting. Furthermore, the demands of being a public company may divert management's attention from implementing our growth strategy, which could prevent us from improving our business, financial condition and results of operations. We have made, and will continue to make, changes to our internal controls and procedures for financial reporting and accounting systems to meet our reporting obligations as a public company. However, the measures we have taken, and will continue to take, may not be sufficient to satisfy our obligations as a public company. In addition, these rules and regulations increase our legal and financial compliance costs and make some activities more time-consuming and costly. For example, these rules and regulations make it more difficult and more expensive for us to obtain director and officer liability insurance, and we may be required to incur substantial costs to maintain the same or 23 Table of Contents similar coverage. These additional obligations could have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow. In addition, changing laws, regulations and standards relating to corporate governance and public disclosure are creating uncertainty for public companies, increasing legal and financial compliance costs and making some activities more time consuming. These laws, regulations and standards are subject to varying interpretations, in many cases due to their lack of specificity, and, as a result, their application in practice may evolve over time as new guidance is provided by regulatory and governing bodies. This could result in continuing uncertainty regarding compliance matters and higher costs necessitated by ongoing revisions to disclosure and governance practices. We intend to invest resources to comply with evolving laws, regulations and standards, and this investment may result in increased general and administrative expenses and a diversion of management's time and attention from revenue-generating activities to compliance activities. If our efforts to comply with new laws, regulations and standards differ from the activities intended by regulatory or governing bodies due to ambiguities related to their application and practice, regulatory authorities may initiate legal proceedings against us and our business, financial condition, results of operations and cash flow could be adversely affected. For as long as we are an "emerging growth company" under the JOBS Act, our independent registered public accounting firm will not be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting pursuant to Section 404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. We will cease to be an emerging growth company as of 30 June 2018 or such earlier time if we have more than $1.07 billion in annual revenue, have more than $700 million in market value of our ordinary shares held by non-affiliates, or issue more than $1.0 billion of non-convertible debt over a three-year period. Furthermore, once we are no longer an emerging growth company, our independent registered public accounting firm will be required to attest to the effectiveness of our internal control over financial reporting. Even if our management concludes that our internal controls over financial reporting are effective, our independent registered public accounting firm may decline to attest to our management's assessment or may issue a report that is qualified if it is not satisfied with our controls or the level at which our controls are documented, designed, operated or reviewed, or if it interprets the relevant requirements differently from us. In addition, in connection with the implementation of the necessary procedures and practices related to internal control over financial reporting, we may identify deficiencies that we may not be able to remediate in time to meet the deadline imposed by the Sarbanes-Oxley Act for compliance with the requirements of Section 404. Failure to comply with Section 404 could subject us to regulatory scrutiny and sanctions, impair our ability to raise revenue, cause investors to lose confidence in the accuracy and completeness of our financial reports and negatively affect our share price. We may lose our foreign private issuer status in the future, which could result in significant additional costs and expenses. We are a "foreign private issuer," as such term is defined in Rule 405 under the Securities Act, and therefore, we are not required to comply with all the periodic disclosure and current reporting requirements of the Exchange Act and related rules and regulations. Under Rule 405, the determination of foreign private issuer status is made annually on the last business day of an issuer's most recently completed second fiscal quarter and, accordingly, the next determination will be made with respect to us on 31 December 2017. In the future, we would lose our foreign private issuer status if a majority of our shareholders, directors or management are US citizens or residents and we fail to meet additional requirements necessary to avoid loss of foreign private issuer status. Although we have elected to comply with certain US regulatory provisions, our loss of foreign private issuer status would make such provisions mandatory. The regulatory and compliance costs to us under US securities laws as a US domestic 24 Table of Contents issuer may be significantly higher. If we are not a foreign private issuer, we will be required to file periodic reports and registration statements on US domestic issuer forms with the US Securities and Exchange Commission (the "SEC"), which are more detailed and extensive than the forms available to a foreign private issuer. For example, the annual report on Form 10-K requires domestic issuers to disclose executive compensation information on an individual basis with specific disclosure regarding the domestic compensation philosophy, objectives, annual total compensation (base salary, bonus, equity compensation) and potential payments in connection with change in control, retirement, death or disability, while the annual report on Form 20-F permits foreign private issuers to disclose compensation information on an aggregate basis. We will also have to mandatorily comply with US federal proxy requirements, and our officers, directors and principal shareholders will become subject to the short-swing profit disclosure and recovery provisions of Section 16 of the Exchange Act. We may also be required to modify certain of our policies to comply with good governance practices associated with US domestic issuers. Such conversion and modifications will involve additional costs. In addition, we may lose our ability to rely upon exemptions from certain corporate governance requirements on US stock exchanges that are available to foreign private issuers. Anti-takeover provisions in our organizational documents and Cayman Islands law may discourage or prevent a change of control, even if an acquisition would be beneficial to our shareholders, which could depress the price of our Class A ordinary shares and prevent attempts by our shareholders to replace or remove our current management. Our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association contain provisions that may discourage unsolicited takeover proposals that shareholders may consider to be in their best interests. In particular, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association permit our board of directors to issue preference shares from time to time, with such rights and preferences as they consider appropriate. Our board of directors could also authorize the issuance of preference shares with terms and conditions and under circumstances that could have an effect of discouraging a takeover or other transaction. We are also subject to certain provisions under Cayman Islands law which could delay or prevent a change of control. In particular, any merger, consolidation or amalgamation of the Company would require the active consent of our board of directors. Our board of directors may be appointed or removed by the holders of the majority of the voting power of our ordinary shares (which is controlled by the holders of our Class B ordinary shares). Together these provisions may make more difficult the removal of management and may discourage transactions that otherwise could involve payment of a premium over prevailing market prices for our Class A ordinary shares. The price of our Class A ordinary shares might fluctuate significantly, and you could lose all or part of your investment. Volatility in the market price of our Class A ordinary shares may prevent investors from being able to sell their shares of our Class A ordinary shares at or above the price they paid for such shares. The trading price of our Class A ordinary shares may be volatile and subject to wide price fluctuations in response to various factors, including: • • • • • • performance of our first team; the overall performance of the equity markets; industry related regulatory developments; issuance of new or changed securities analysts' reports or recommendations; additions or departures of key personnel; investor perceptions of us and the football industry, changes in accounting standards, policies, guidance, interpretations or principles; 25 Table of Contents • • • • sale of our Class A ordinary shares by us, our principal shareholders or members of our management; general economic conditions; changes in interest rates; and availability of capital. These and other factors might cause the market price of our Class A ordinary shares to fluctuate substantially, which might limit or prevent investors from readily selling their shares of our Class A ordinary share and may otherwise negatively affect the liquidity of our Class A ordinary shares. In addition, in recent years, the stock market has experienced significant price and volume fluctuations. This volatility has had a significant impact on the market price of securities issued by many companies across many industries. The changes frequently appear to occur without regard to the operating performance of the affected companies. Accordingly, the price of our Class A ordinary shares could fluctuate based upon factors that have little or nothing to do with our Company, and these fluctuations could materially reduce our share price. Securities class action litigation has often been instituted against companies following periods of volatility in the overall market and in the market price of a company's securities. This litigation, if instituted against us, could result in substantial costs, divert our management's attention and resources, and harm our business, operating results and financial condition. Future sales of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception in the public markets that these sales may occur, may depress our stock price. Sales of substantial amounts of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception that these sales could occur, could adversely affect the price of our Class A ordinary shares and could impair our ability to raise capital through the sale of additional shares. As of 11 September 2017 we had 40,194,754 Class A ordinary shares outstanding. The Class A ordinary shares are freely tradable without restriction under the Securities Act, except for any of our Class A ordinary shares that may be held or acquired by our directors, executive officers and other affiliates, as that term is defined in the Securities Act, which will be restricted securities under the Securities Act. Restricted securities may not be sold in the public market unless the sale is registered under the Securities Act or an exemption from registration is available. All of our Class A ordinary shares outstanding as of the date of this Annual Report may be sold in the public market by existing shareholders, subject to applicable Rule 144 volume limitations and other limitations imposed under federal securities laws. In the future, we may also issue our securities if we need to raise capital in connection with a capital raise or acquisition. The amount of our Class A ordinary shares issued in connection with a capital raise or acquisition could constitute a material portion of our then-outstanding Class A ordinary shares. Our ability to pay regular dividends is subject to restrictions in our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility, the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes, results of operations, distributable reserves and solvency requirements; our Class A ordinary shares have no guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared. In fiscal year 2017 we paid two semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. Dividends paid in the year ended 30 June 2017 amounted to $29,525,000 ($0.18 per share), the pounds sterling equivalent of which was £23,295,000 (£0.14 per share). We expect to continue paying regular dividends to our Class A ordinary shareholders and Class B ordinary shareholders. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be 26 Table of Contents at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof and will depend upon our results of operations, financial condition, distributable reserves, contractual restrictions, restrictions imposed by applicable law, capital requirements and other factors our board of directors (or such committee thereof) deems relevant. Furthermore, neither of our Class A ordinary shares nor our Class B ordinary shares have any guaranteed dividends and holders of our Class A ordinary shares and holders of our Class B ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared. Our ability to pay dividends on the Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares is limited by our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes, which contain restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited and its restricted subsidiaries, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. Our ability to pay dividends may be further restricted by the terms of any of our future debt or preferred securities. Additionally, because we are a holding company, our ability to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares is limited by restrictions on the ability of our subsidiaries to pay dividends or make distributions to us, including restrictions under the terms of the agreements governing our indebtedness. As a consequence of these limitations and restrictions, we may not be able to make, or may have to reduce or eliminate, the payment of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares. Accordingly, you may have to sell some or all of your Class A ordinary shares after price appreciation in order to generate cash flow from your investment. You may not receive a gain on your investment when you sell your Class A ordinary shares and you may lose the entire amount of the investment. Additionally, any change in the level of our dividends or the suspension of the payment thereof could adversely affect the market price of our Class A ordinary shares. See "Item 8. Financial Information—A. Consolidated Financial Statements and Other Financial Information—Dividend Policy." The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to invest in more than one football club. The rules of the Premier League prohibit any person who holds an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in a Premier League football club from holding an interest in voting rights exercisable in any other Premier League football club. As a result, our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association prohibit the acquisition of (i) 10% or more of our Class A ordinary shares if they hold any interest in voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club and (ii) any Class A ordinary shares if they hold an interest of 10% or more of the total voting rights exercisable in another Premier League football club. In addition, under our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association, if any shareholder is determined by us, at our absolute discretion, to be holding any Class A ordinary shares in violation of this rule or the rules of certain other relevant governing bodies, we have the right to repurchase shares from such person or direct that shareholder to transfer those shares to another person. Exchange rate fluctuations may adversely affect the foreign currency value of the Class A ordinary shares and any dividends. Our Class A ordinary shares are quoted in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange. Our financial statements are prepared in pounds sterling. Fluctuations in the exchange rate between the pounds sterling and the US dollar will affect, among other matters, the US dollar value of the Class A ordinary shares and of any dividends. 27 Table of Contents The rights afforded to shareholders are governed by the laws of the Cayman Islands. Our corporate affairs and the rights afforded to shareholders are governed by our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association and by the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time (the "Companies Law") and common law of the Cayman Islands, and these rights differ in certain respects from the rights of shareholders in typical US corporations. In particular, the laws of the Cayman Islands relating to the protection of the interests of minority shareholders differ in some respects from those established under statutes or judicial precedent in existence in the United States. The laws of the Cayman Island provide only limited circumstances under which shareholders of companies may bring derivative actions and (except in limited circumstances) do not afford appraisal rights to dissenting shareholders in the form typically available to shareholders of a US corporation other than in limited circumstances in relation to certain mergers. A summary of Cayman Islands law on the protection of minority shareholders is set out in "Item 10. Additional Information—B. Memorandum and Articles of Association and Other Share Information." We report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As discussed more fully under "Item 10. Additional Information—E. Taxation," due to the circumstances of our formation and the application of Section 7874 of the US Internal Revenue Code of 1986, as amended (the "Code"), we report as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the Code. As a result, we are subject to US federal income tax on our worldwide income. In addition, if we pay dividends to a Non-US Holder, as defined in the discussion "Item 10. Additional Information—E. Taxation," we will be required to withhold US federal income tax at the rate of 30%, or such lower rate as may be provided in an applicable income tax treaty. Each investor should consult its own tax adviser regarding the US federal income tax position of the Company and the tax consequences of holding the Class A ordinary shares. Withholding under the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act may apply to our dividends and gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of our Class A ordinary shares. Under legislation incorporating provisions referred to as the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA"), a 30% withholding tax will generally apply to certain types of payments, including US source dividends and gross proceeds from the disposition of equity securities that produce US source dividends, made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities, unless such foreign financial institutions or other entities comply with requirements under FATCA or are otherwise exempt from such requirements. Because we report as a US domestic corporation for all purposes of the Code, including for purposes of FATCA, our dividends as well as gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or other non-US entity may be subject to potential withholding under FATCA. Under the applicable Treasury regulations and administrative guidance, withholding under FATCA generally applies to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and also will apply on or after 1 January 2019 to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares. Prospective investors should consult their tax advisors regarding the potential application of withholding under FATCA to an investment in our Class A ordinary shares. If securities or industry analysts do not publish research or reports or publish unfavorable research about our business, our stock price and trading volume could decline. The trading market for our Class A ordinary shares depends in part on the research and reports that securities or industry analysts publish about us, our business or our industry. If one or more of the analysts who covers us downgrades our stock, our share price will likely decline. If one or more of these analysts ceases to cover us or fails to publish regular reports on us, interest in the purchase of 28 Table of Contents our Class A ordinary shares could decrease, which could cause our stock price or trading volume to decline. It may be difficult to enforce a US judgment against us, our directors and officers and certain experts named in this Annual Report outside the United States, or to assert US securities law claims outside of the United States. The majority of our directors and executive officers are not residents of the United States, and the majority of our assets and the assets of these persons are located outside the United States. As a result, it may be difficult or impossible for investors to effect service of process upon us within the United States or other jurisdictions, including judgments predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the federal securities laws of the United States. Additionally, it may be difficult to assert US securities law claims in actions originally instituted outside of the United States. Foreign courts may refuse to hear a US securities law claim because foreign courts may not be the most appropriate forums in which to bring such a claim. Even if a foreign court agrees to hear a claim, it may determine that the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides, and not US law, is applicable to the claim. Further, if US law is found to be applicable, the content of applicable US law must be proved as a fact, which can be a time-consuming and costly process, and certain matters of procedure would still be governed by the law of the jurisdiction in which the foreign court resides. In particular, investors should be aware that there is uncertainty as to whether the courts of the Cayman Islands would recognize and enforce judgments of United States courts obtained against us or our directors or management as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the civil liability provisions of the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States or entertain original actions brought in the Cayman Islands courts against us or our directors or officers as well as against the selling shareholder predicated upon the securities laws of the United States or any state in the United States. As a result of the difficulty associated with enforcing a judgment against us, you may not be able to collect any damages awarded by either a US or foreign court. ITEM 4. INFORMATION ON THE COMPANY Our Company—Manchester United Manchester United Ltd., an exempted company with limited liability incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time, was incorporated on 30 April 2012. On 8 August 2012, Manchester United Ltd. changed its legal name to Manchester United plc. The principal executive office address is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom. We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 139-year heritage we have won 66 trophies, including a record 20 English league titles, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading sports brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides us with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, mobile & content, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as adidas, Aon, and General Motors (Chevrolet) that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand. Our global community of followers engages with us in a variety of ways: • Premier League games at our home stadium, Old Trafford, have been sold out since the 1997/98 season. In the 2016/17 season, our 31 home games were attended by over 2.2 million people. 29 Table of Contents • • • • • We undertake exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis, enabling our worldwide followers to see our team play. These games are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last 6 years, we have played 31 exhibition games in Australia, China, Germany, Hong Kong, Ireland, Japan, Norway, South Africa, Sweden, Thailand and the United States, where in 2014, we set a U.S. attendance record for a football match with 109,318 fans at Michigan stadium. Our customer relationship management ("CRM") database, a proprietary data repository that includes contact and transactional details of followers and customers around the globe, enables us to analyze and better understand prospects and customers to drive revenues. As of 30 June 2017, the CRM database holds in excess of 47.3 million records, as compared to 43.7 million records as of 30 June 2016, an increase of approximately 3.6 million, or 8.2%. As of 30 June 2017, we also had 141.5 million total social connections, compared to 125.0 million connections as of 30 June 2016, an increase of 16.5 million, or 13.2%. Total social connections include the following: • • • • We have a very popular brand page on Facebook with over 73.6 million connections. In comparison, the New York Yankees have approximately 8.7 million Facebook connections and the Dallas Cowboys have approximately 8.6 million Facebook connections. Furthermore, we have more Facebook connections than the NBA, NFL and MLB combined and we are the most popular Facebook page registered in the United Kingdom according to www.socialbakers.com. As of 30 June 2017, our Twitter accounts had more than 13.6 million followers, an increase of over 41% from 30 June 2016. We have over 18.2 million followers on Instagram and we are the most-followed, fastest-growing, and most-engaged Premier League club on the platform. We also have a significant presence on Chinese social media, with 9.1 million followers on Sina Weibo and 5.1 million followers on Tencent Weibo—topping all other football clubs on the platforms. During the 2016/17 season, according to Futures Data, our games generated a cumulative audience reach of over 3 billion viewers across 200 territories; thus on a per game basis our 64 games attracted an average cumulative audience reach of 48 million. We have one of the strongest online global brands providing us with significant opportunities to further engage with our followers and develop our media assets and revenue streams. Our Business Model and Revenue Drivers We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. However, we review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday. • • Commercial: Within the Commercial revenue sector, we monetize our global brand via three revenue streams: sponsorship; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing; and mobile & content. Sponsorship: We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through marketing and sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies around the globe. To better leverage the strength of our brand, we have developed a segmentation sponsorship strategy. Our sponsorship revenue was £162.3 million, £160.1 million and £154.8 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. 30 Table of Contents • • • • Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing: We market and sell sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand on a global basis. In addition, we also sell other licensed products, from coffee mugs to bed spreads, featuring the Manchester United brand and trademarks. These products are distributed through Manchester United branded retail centers and e-commerce platforms, as well as our partners' wholesale distribution channels. All of our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business was previously managed by Nike up to the end of July 2015. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue was £104.0 million, £97.3 million and £31.6 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Mobile & Content: Due to the strength of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in numerous countries. In addition, we market content directly to our fans through our website, www.manutd.com, print publications and associated mobile properties. Our mobile & content revenue was £9.2 million, £10.9 million and £10.4 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Our Commercial revenue was £275.5 million, £268.3 million and £196.9 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Our other two revenue sectors, Broadcasting and Matchday, provide predictable cash flow and global media exposure that enables us to continue to invest in the success of the team and expand our brand. Broadcasting: We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the global television rights relating to the Premier League, UEFA competitions and other competitions. In addition, our wholly-owned global linear television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. In addition to our linear broadcasting channel we also launched a direct to consumer ("D2C") mobile application in season 2016/17 which, as of 30 June 2017, was available in over 168 territories. Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of various competitions, will vary from year to year as a result of variability in the amount of available prize money and the performance of our first team in such competitions. Our Broadcasting revenue was £194.1 million, £140.4 million and £107.7 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Matchday: We believe Old Trafford is one of the world's iconic sports venues. It currently seats 75,457 and is the largest football club stadium in the UK. We have averaged over 99% of attendance capacity for our Premier League matches in each of the last 19 years. Matchday revenue will vary from year to year as a result of the number of home games played and the performance of our first team in various competitions. Our Matchday revenue was £111.6 million, £106.6 million and £90.6 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Total revenue for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 was £580.4 million, £515.3 million and £395.2 million, respectively. Our Competitive Strengths We believe our key competitive strengths are: • One of the most successful sports teams in the world: Founded in 1878, Manchester United is one of the most successful sports teams in the world —playing one of the world's most popular spectator sports. We have won 66 trophies in nine different leagues, competitions and cups since 31 Table of Contents • • • • • 1908. Our ongoing success is supported by our highly developed football infrastructure and global scouting network. A globally recognized brand with a large, worldwide following: Our 139-year history, our success and the global popularity of our sport have enabled us to become, we believe, one of the world's most recognizable brands. We enjoy the support of our worldwide community of 659 million followers. The composition of our follower base is far reaching and diverse, transcending cultures, geographies, languages and socio-demographic groups, and we believe the strength of our brand goes beyond the world of sports. Ability to successfully monetize our brand: The popularity and quality of our globally recognized brand make us an attractive marketing partner for companies around the world. Our community of followers is strong in emerging markets, especially in certain regions of Asia, which enables us to deliver media exposure and growth to our partners in these markets. Well established global media and marketing infrastructure driving Commercial revenue growth: We have a large global team, working from the UK and Hong Kong, dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities. The team has considerable experience and expertise in sponsorship sales, customer relationship management, marketing execution, advertising support and brand development. In addition, we have developed an increasing range of case studies, covering multiple sponsorship categories and geographies, which in combination with our many years' experience enables us to demonstrate and deliver an effective set of marketing capabilities to our partners on a global and regional basis. Our team is dedicated to the development and monetization of our brand and to the sourcing of new revenue opportunities. Sought-after content capitalizing on the proliferation of digital and social media: We produce content that is followed year-round by our global community of followers. Our content distribution channels are international and diverse, and we actively adopt new media channels to enhance the accessibility and reach of our content. We believe our ability to generate proprietary content, which we distribute on our own global platforms as well as via popular third party social media platforms such as Facebook, Twitter, Sina Weibo, Tencent Weibo and others, constitute an ongoing growth opportunity. During the 2016/17 season we launched a D2C mobile application which, at 30 June 2017, was available in over 168 territories. This application enabled fans worldwide to view our 2017 overseas tour matches live. Seasoned management team and committed ownership: Our senior management has considerable experience and expertise in the football, commercial, media and finance industries. Our Strategy We aim to increase our revenue and profitability by expanding our high growth businesses that leverage our brand, global community and marketing infrastructure. The key elements of our strategy are: • • Expand our portfolio of sponsors: We are well-positioned to continue to secure sponsorships with leading brands. We have historically implemented a proactive approach to identifying, securing and supporting sponsors. During fiscal year 2017 we announced six global sponsorship partnerships and one regional sponsorship partnership. Further develop our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business: Prior to the end of July 2015, all of our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business was managed by Nike. Currently, we have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. The agreement with adidas does not include the rights with respect to mono-branded licensing rights or the 32 Table of Contents • • right to create and operate Manchester United branded soccer schools, physical retail channels and e-commerce retail channels. These are business areas that were previously operated by Nike and the reversion of these rights to Manchester United provides us with increased commercial opportunities and control. In the future, we plan to invest to expand our portfolio of product licensees to enhance the range of product offerings available to our followers. Additionally, we may also seek to refine how we segment the different elements of this business. We may also increase our focus on developing these rights more proactively, alone or with other partners. Continue to invest in our team, facilities and other brand enhancing initiatives: Dating back to our first league championship in 1908 through present day, where we have earned a record number of English League titles, we have enjoyed a rich tradition of football excellence. We believe our many years of on field success coupled with an iconic stadium and high level of fan engagement has driven our leading global brand. We are well positioned to continue reinvesting our free cash flow in brand enhancing initiatives. Our brand begins with strong on-field performance, and we remain committed to attracting and retaining the highest quality players for our first team and coaching staff. To maintain our high standard of performance we will continue to invest in our team. We will also continue to invest in our facilities, including the Old Trafford Stadium, to maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and drive their high level of engagement and loyalty. We have undertaken several recent initiatives at Old Trafford to enhance our Matchday revenue, profitability and the fan experience including restructuring the composition of our stadium, with a particular emphasis on developing premium seating and hospitality facilities. Our commitment to the fan experience has resulted in strong fan loyalty with over two million in annual attendance and 99% average attendance for all of our Premier League Games since the 1997/98 season. Furthermore, we continue to invest in several other areas including our mobile & content assets and emerging markets to grow our global fan base and increase our ability to engage with our fans in multiple ways. We remain committed to investing in our team, our facilities and other initiatives to continue our many years of success and enhance our brand globally. We expect these initiatives will continue to be key drivers of our sales, profit and leading brand recognition going forward. Exploit mobile & content opportunities: The rapid shift of media consumption towards internet, mobile and social media platforms presents us with multiple growth opportunities and new revenue streams. Our digital media platforms, applications and social media, are expected to become one of the primary methods by which we engage and transact with our fans around the world. We continue to evolve our media team's capability to address these opportunities. In 2013, we also acquired the remaining one-third stake in MUTV. Together these actions help to ensure that we have both a greater degree of control over the production, distribution and quality of our proprietary content and better insight into how to evolve our mobile & content strategy as we continue to develop and roll out carefully targeted new products and services. In the 2016/17 season we developed and launched a D2C mobile application which enabled our fans to watch our 2017 Tour matches and other content live. This application has enabled us to exploit new overseas territories and, for the first time in the UK and Ireland, fans can watch our MUTV channel through their web browser without a cable or satellite subscription. In addition to developing our own digital properties, we intend to leverage third party media platforms and other social media as a means of further engaging with our fans and creating a source of traffic for our digital media assets. Our mobile & content offerings are in the early stages of development and present opportunities for future growth. We believe we have the opportunity to further leverage our extensive CRM database, which includes over 47.3 million CRM records, our more than 73.6 million Facebook connections and more than 13.6 million Twitter accounts followers. We plan to implement a carefully considered strategy to target these individuals as part of our overall digital media rollout plan. 33 Table of Contents • • Enhance the reach and distribution of our broadcasting rights: We are well-positioned to benefit from the increased value and the growth in distribution associated with the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. In February 2015, the Premier League announced a new UK television rights contract with Sky Sports and BT Sport worth £5.136 billion for the three seasons commencing with the 2016/17 season for its live domestic rights. The deal marked a significant increase of over 70% on the previous contract and represents the largest UK TV rights deal ever signed. Coming on the heels of the previous deal, which also represented an increase of over 60% on the rights for the three seasons commencing with the 2010/11 season, we believe this affirms the increasing demand for live sports and football in particular. Unlike other television programming, the unpredictable outcomes of live sports ensures that individuals consume sports programming in real time and in full, resulting in higher audiences and increased interest from television broadcasters and advertisers. Furthermore, MUTV, our global broadcasting platform, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. We plan to continue to expand the distribution of MUTV supported by improving the quality of its content and its production capabilities. Diversify revenue and improve margins: We aim to increase the revenue and operating margins of our business as we further expand our high growth commercial businesses, including sponsorship, retail, merchandising, licensing and mobile & content. Our Market Opportunity We believe that we are one of the world's most recognizable global brands with a community of 659 million followers. Manchester United is at the forefront of live football, which is a key component of the global sports market. Other markets driving our business include the global advertising market, the global pay television market and the global apparel market. While our business represents only a small portion of our addressable markets and may not grow at a corresponding rate, we believe our global reach and access to emerging markets position us for continued growth. Our Team's History Founded in 1878 as Newton Heath L&YR Football Club, our club has operated for over 139 years. The team first entered the English First Division, then the highest league in English football, for the start of the 1892-93 season. Our club name changed to Manchester United Football Club in 1902, and we won the first of our 20 English League titles in 1908. In 1910, we moved to Old Trafford, our current stadium. In the late 1940s, we returned to on-field success, winning the FA Cup in 1948 and finishing within the top four league positions during each of the first five seasons immediately following the Second World War. During the 1950s, we continued our on-field success under the leadership of manager Sir Matt Busby, who built a popular and famous team based on youth players known as the "Busby Babes." In February 1958, an airplane crash resulted in the death of eight of our first team players. Global support and tributes followed this disaster as Busby galvanized the team around such popular players as George Best, Bobby Charlton and Denis Law. Rebuilding of the club culminated with a victory in the 1968 European Cup final, becoming the first English club to win this title. 34 Table of Contents This storied history preceded the highly successful modern era of Manchester United which began in earnest in 1986 when the club appointed Sir Alex Ferguson as manager. In 1990, we won the FA Cup and began a period of success that has continued until the present day. Since 1992, we have won the Premier League 13 times. In total, we have won a record 20 English League titles, 12 FA Cups, 5 EFL Cups, 3 European Champions Cups and 1 FIFA Club World Cup, making us one of the most successful clubs in England. At the end of the 2012/13 season, Sir Alex Ferguson retired as team manager. Sir Alex remains a key member of the club as he is a director of Manchester United FC. More recently, Louis van Gaal was manager for the 2014/15 and 2015/16 seasons, winning the FA Cup in the 2015/16 season. On 27 May 2016, we announced Jose Mourinho as the new team manager of Manchester United under a three-year contract. Jose Mourinho has managed at the top level of European football for over a decade and in that time has won league titles and cups in four countries (Portugal, England, Italy and Spain) as well as winning the Champions League twice—in 2004 with FC Porto and in 2010 with Inter Milan. In the first season under his leadership (2016/17) we won the EFL Cup and the Europa League. Since the inception of the Premier League in 1992, our club has enjoyed consistent success and growth with popular players such as Bryan Robson, Ryan Giggs, Eric Cantona, David Beckham, Paul Scholes, Cristiano Ronaldo and Wayne Rooney. The popularity of these players, our distinguished tradition and history, and the on-field success of our first team have allowed us to expand the club into a global brand with an international follower base. The following graph shows the performance of our first team in the Premier League over the last 25 seasons: Premier League Finishing Positions Our Old Trafford stadium, commonly known as "The Theatre of Dreams," was originally opened on 19 February 1910 with a capacity of approximately 80,000. During the Second World War, Old Trafford was used by the military as a depot, and on 11 March 1941 was heavily damaged by a German bombing raid. The stadium was rebuilt following the war and reopened on 24 August 1949. The 35 Table of Contents addition of floodlighting, permitting evening matches, was completed in 1957 and a project to cover the stands with roofs was completed in 1959. After a series of additions during the 1960s, 1970s and early 1980s, capacity at Old Trafford reached 56,385 in 1985. The conversion of the stadium to an all-seater reduced capacity to approximately 44,000 by 1992, the lowest in its history. Thereafter, we began to expand capacity throughout the stadium, bringing capacity to approximately 58,000 by 1996, approximately 68,000 by 2000, and approximately 76,000 in 2006. Current capacity at Old Trafford is 75,457. The following chart shows the historical success of our first team by trophies won: TROPHIES WON 1908 1911 1952 1956 1957 1909 1948 1963 1968 Premier League/Football League Division One 1965 1967 1993 1994 1996 1977 1983 1985 1997 1999 2000 2001 2003 1990 1994 1996 FA Cup 2007 2008 2009 2011 2013 1999 2004 2016 European Cup/Champions League 2008 1999 FIFA Club World Cup 2008 European Cup Winners' Cup 1991 1908 1911 1952 1956 1957 1965 1992 2006 2017 FA Charity/Community Shield 1967 1977 1983 1990 1993 1994 1996 1997 2003 2007 2008 2010 2011 2013 2016 EFL/Football League Cup 2009 2010 2017 Europa League UEFA Super Cup 1991 Intercontinental Cup 1999 Industry Overview Football is one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth and global follower interest has enabled the sport to commercialize its activities through sponsorship, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing, mobile & content, broadcasting, and matchday. As a consequence, football constitutes a significant portion of the overall global sports industry, according to AT Kearney. Football's growth and increasing popularity is primarily a product of consumer demand for and interest in live sports, whether viewed in person at the venue or through television and digital media. The sport's revenue growth has been driven by the appetite among consumers, advertisers and media distributors for access to and association with these live sports events, in particular those featuring globally recognized teams. The major football leagues and clubs in England, Germany, Spain, Italy and France have established themselves as the leading global entities due to their history as well as their highly developed television and advertising markets, according to AT Kearney. The combination of historical success and media development in the core European markets has helped to drive revenue, which in turn enables those leagues to attract the best players in the world, further strengthening their appeal to followers. As television and digital media such as broadband internet and mobile extend their reach globally, the availability of and access to live games and other content of the leading European leagues has 36 Table of Contents increased and live games are now viewed worldwide. In addition, advances in new technology continue to both improve the television and digital media user experience and the effectiveness of sponsorships and advertising on these platforms. These trends further strengthen the commercial benefit of associating with football for media distributors and advertisers and increase the global opportunities for the sport. League Structure Manchester United is a member of the English Premier League, the top league in the UK and perennially one of the elite leagues in the world. The Premier League is a private company wholly owned by its 20 member clubs, with responsibility for the competition, its Rule Book, the centralized broadcasting rights and other commercial rights. The Premier League works proactively with the member clubs and other football authorities domestically and internationally including the Football Association, UEFA and FIFA. Each member club is an independent shareholder of the Premier League and works within the rules of football defined by the various governing bodies. Governing Bodies Manchester United operates under three different levels of governing bodies, ranging from worldwide to continental to national jurisdiction. FIFA is the international governing body of football around the world. Headquartered in Zurich, Switzerland, FIFA is responsible for the regulation, promotion and development of football worldwide. All football played at any level must abide by the Laws of the Game, as set forth by FIFA. FIFA's rules and regulations are decided by the International Football Association Board ("IFAB") and reviewed on an annual basis. FIFA also sets the international fixture calendar which, along with European and domestic cup dates, takes precedence over the domestic football league. UEFA is a competition organizer and is responsible for the organization and regulation of cross-border football in Europe. UEFA is primarily known for its European club competitions, the Champions League and the Europa League. Currently the Premier League gets four teams into the Champions League and another three into the Europa League. The representative structures for UEFA are primarily national association-based with the FA representing English football on numerous committees. The FA is the national governing body for football in England and is responsible for sanctioning competition Rule Books, including the Premier League's, and regulating on-field matters. The FA also organizes the FA Cup competition, in which the 20 Premier League member clubs participate. The FA is a special shareholder of the Premier League that has the ability to exercise a vote on certain specific issues, but has no role in the day-to-day running of the league. Each year the Premier League submits its rules to the FA for approval and sanction. For the Premier League, the FA ensures that throughout the season the Laws of the Game are applied on the field by officials, clubs and players including on-and off-field discipline. The FA is also involved in refereeing, youth development and the UK's largest sports charity, the Football Foundation. Our Football Operations Our football operations are primarily comprised of the following activities: our first team, our reserve team, our youth academy, our global scouting networks and other operations such as our sport science, medical and fitness operations at the Aon Training Complex. 37 Table of Contents First team Our first team plays professional football in the Premier League, domestic cup competitions in England including the FA Cup and EFL Cup and, subject to qualifying, international cup competitions, including the Champions League. Our first team is led by our manager, supported by an assistant team manager and a club secretary, who in turn are supported by a team of over 140 individuals, including coaches and scouts for both our first team and youth academy, medical and physiotherapy staff, sports science and performance and match analysis staff. We have 70 players under contract of whom 35 have made an appearance for our first team. The remaining players may play for the reserve team or youth academy teams but are being developed such that they may make it to a starting position on our first team or the first team of other clubs. This structure has been put in place with the aim of developing some of the world's best football players and maximizing our first team's chances of winning games, leagues and tournaments. Domestic transfers of players between football clubs are governed by the Premier League Rules and the FA Rules, which allow a professional player to enter into a contract with and be registered to play for any club, and to receive a signing-on fee in connection with such contract. Players are permitted to move to another club during the term of their contract if both clubs agree on such transfer. In such circumstances a compensation fee may be payable by the transferee club. FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players (the "FIFA Regulations") govern international transfers of players between clubs and may require the transferee club to distribute 5% of any compensation fee to the clubs that trained the relevant player. The transferor club in an international transfer may also be entitled to receive payment of "training compensation" under the FIFA Regulations when certain conditions are met. If an out-of-contract player (i.e., a player whose contract with a club has expired or has been terminated) wishes to play for another club, the player's former club will only be entitled to a compensation fee in a domestic transfer, or a payment of training compensation under the FIFA Regulations in an international transfer, if certain conditions are satisfied, including conditions regarding the player's age and requiring the former club to offer the player a new contract on terms which are no less favorable than his current contract. Subject to limited exceptions, transfers of professional players may only take place during one of the "transfer windows," which for the Premier League is the month of January and the period beginning on the day following the last Premier League match of the season and ending on 31 August (or the following Monday if the 31 August falls on a weekend or the following day if 31 August is a bank holiday in the UK) of that year. Our players enter into contracts with us that follow a prescribed model based on FA and Premier League Limited rules. Players on our first team typically also enter into an image rights agreement with us, which grants us enhanced rights and protections with respect to use of their image. Our first team players generally enter into contracts of between two and five years' duration. 38 Table of Contents As of 13 September 2017, our first team(1) was comprised of the following players: Player David de Gea Sam Johnstone(4) Joel Castro Pereira(4) Sergio Romero Eric Bailly Daley Blind Cameron Borthwick-Jackson(4) Matteo Darmian Timothy Fosu-Mensah(4) Phil Jones Victor Lindelof Demi Mitchell Regan Poole(4) Joe Riley Marcos Rojo Luke Shaw Chris Smalling Axel Tuanzebe Antonio Valencia Michael Carrick Marouane Fellaini Ander Herrera Jesse Lingard Scott McTominay Juan Mata Nemanja Matic Henrikh Mkhitaryan Andreas Pereira Paul Pogba Ashley Young Angel Gomes Zlatan Ibrahimovic Romelu Lukaku Anthony Martial Marcus Rashford James Wilson Position Nationality Age Apps(2) Caps(3) Goalkeeper Spanish Goalkeeper English Goalkeeper Portuguese Goalkeeper Argentinian Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Defender Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Midfielder Forward Forward Forward Forward Forward Forward Ivorian Dutch English Italian Dutch English Swedish English Welsh English Argentinian English English English Ecuadorian English Belgian Spanish English English Spanish Serbian Armenian Belgian French English English Swedish Belgian French English English 26 24 21 30 23 27 20 27 19 25 23 20 19 20 27 22 27 19 32 36 29 27 24 20 29 29 28 21 24 32 16 35 24 21 19 21 275 0 2 28 42 128 14 70 21 171 2 1 1 2 95 47 245 5 296 459 137 125 88 2 151 6 47 13 64 165 1 46 6 96 77 20 22 0 0 89 26 48 0 32 0 23 14 0 0 0 54 7 31 0 91 34 76 2 4 0 41 34 66 0 49 30 0 116 59 15 9 0 (1) (2) (3) (4) Youth academy The table includes all first team players as of 13 September 2017. Apps means appearances for our first team through 13 September 2017. Caps means appearances for senior national football team through 13 September 2017. Currently out on loan at other clubs. Our youth academy is a rich source of new talent for our first team as well as a means of developing players that may be sold to generate transfer income. The aim of our youth academy is to create a flow of talent from the youth teams up to our first team, thereby saving us the expense of 39 Table of Contents purchasing those players in the transfer market. Players in our youth academy and reserve teams may be loaned to other clubs in order to develop and gain first team experience with those other clubs and enhance their transfer value. Players from our youth academy who do not make it into our first team frequently achieve a place at another professional football club, thereby generating income from player loans and transfer fees. Our youth academy program consists of 10 junior teams ranging from under 9s to under 23's. Each team consists of 15 to 30 players, each of whom takes part in an age specific elite player development and games program during the season. Scouting network Together with our youth academy, our scouting system is another source of our football talent. Through our scouting system, we recruit players for both our first team and youth academy. Our scouting system consists of a professional network of staff who scout in general and for specific positions and age groups. Our scouting system was traditionally oriented towards the United Kingdom, but our focus has increasingly shifted toward a more international approach in order to identify and attract football players from the broadest talent pool possible. Training facilities We have invested significant resources into developing a performance center which contains advanced sports and science equipment. We have highly experienced training staff working at the performance center, where we provide physiotherapy, bio-mechanical analysis and nutritional guidance to our players as part of our drive to ensure that each player is able to achieve peak physical condition. We believe the quality of our performance center differentiates our club from many of our competitors. We spent approximately £5.4 million in the year ended 30 June 2017 in connection with further updating our training facility, the Aon Training Complex. Revenue Sectors Commercial Within the Commercial revenue sector, we monetize our brand via three revenue streams: sponsorship; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing; and mobile & content. The primary source of revenue in this sector comes from sponsorship, which allows highly diverse and global companies to partner with Manchester United, regionally or internationally, in order to realize sponsorship benefits and associate themselves with our brand. Sponsorship Our sponsorship agreements are negotiated directly by our commercial team. Our sponsors are granted various rights, which can include: • • • • • • • rights in respect of our brand, logo and other intellectual property; rights in respect of our player and manager imagery; exposure on our television platform, MUTV; exposure on our website; exposure on digital perimeter advertising boards at Old Trafford; exposure on interview backdrops; and the right to administer promotions targeted at customers whose details are stored on our CRM database. 40 Table of Contents Any use of our intellectual property rights by sponsors is under license. However, we retain the ownership rights to our intellectual property. Sponsorship development and strategy We pursue our sponsorship deals through a developed infrastructure for commercial activities. We have a dedicated sales team located in the UK and Hong Kong that focuses on developing commercial opportunities and sourcing new sponsors. We target potential sponsors we believe will benefit from association with our brand and have the necessary financial resources to support an integrated marketing relationship. By cultivating strong relationships with our sponsors, we generate significant revenue and leverage our sponsors co-branded marketing strategies to further grow our brand. We are successful in executing a geographic and product categorized approach to selling our sponsorship rights. We offer category exclusivity on a global basis to companies within particular industries, such as airline, beverage, logistics and watches. We also offer sponsorship exclusivity within a particular geography for certain industries, such as motorcycles and soft drinks. In seeking any individual partnership, we aim to establish an indicative value for that sponsorship based on the prospective sponsor's industry and marketing objectives. We will only pursue a sponsorship if we believe it reflects the value we deliver. We believe that certain key sectors play an active role in sports sponsorship. We have sponsors in a number of these sectors and we believe that there is significant potential to expand this platform by selectively targeting companies within the remaining sectors and by growing revenue in existing sectors through additional sponsorship arrangements. Emerging markets such as Asia, which we expect to be a key focus for many of our prospective sponsors, are an important element of our sponsorship efforts. Our current sponsors The following graph shows our annual sponsorship revenue for each of the last five fiscal years: Sponsorship Revenue Growth Note: Sponsorship revenue does not include revenue generated from our agreements with Nike (which was in effect through the end of July 2015) and adidas. 41 Table of Contents The table below highlights some of our global and regional sponsors as of 1 July 2017: Sponsor 20 th Century Fox Aeroflot Aon Apollo Tyres Concha y Toro Deezer DHL Electronic Arts Epson General Motors (Chevrolet) Gulf Oil International HCL Kansai Paint Marathonbet Mlily Swissquote TAG Heuer Toshiba Medical Systems Uber Yanmar Donaco Hong Kong Jockey Club IVC Manda Uni-President You-C1000 Type of sponsorship Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor (training kit) Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor (shirt) Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Global sponsor Regional sponsor Regional sponsor Regional sponsor Regional sponsor Regional sponsor Regional sponsor Product category Feature films Commercial airline Insurance Tyres Wine Music streaming Logistics Football computer games Office equipment Automobiles Lubricant oil and fuel retail Digital platform development Paint Betting Mattresses and pillows Forex & online trading platforms Watches Medical scanners Transportation network platform Diesel engines Casino resort Racecourses and private members' clubs Dietary supplements Nutritional supplements Soft drinks Isotonic drinks Shirt sponsor Our current shirt sponsor is General Motors (Chevrolet). The shirt sponsorship agreement began in the 2014/15 season and runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season, with total fees payable of approximately $559 million. We received approximately $18.6 million in each of the 2012/13 and 2013/14 seasons relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure, with the remaining $521.8 million to be received and recognized over seven years through to the end of the 2020/21 season. The shirt sponsorship agreement gives each party typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of a material breach. 42 Table of Contents The following chart shows the dramatic growth in shirt sponsorships revenue since 2000: Average Annual Payments Under Recent Shirt Sponsorship Contracts Note: The Aon and Chevrolet shirt sponsorship agreements do not include sponsorship rights for our training kit. The Chevrolet annual payment does not include pre-sponsorship payments and assumes a £:$ exchange rate of 1.2988 as of 30 June 2017. Training facilities partner and training kit partner Our training facilities at Carrington are sponsored by Aon and are named the Aon Training Complex. Aon are also our training kit partner, and our agreement with them provides that our players and coaching staff wear adidas-branded training kits with Aon advertising at all domestic matches, as well as during training sessions. Under the agreement, Aon are also the presenting partner of all pre-season tours. The agreement with Aon runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season. Affinity insurance partner We are in the eighth season of an affinity insurance agreement with Aon that covers the insurance category of our financial services affinity program. The original agreement was entered into on 27 May 2009 and, on 21 December 2012, was extended through to the 2020/21 season. The agreement, as amended, guarantees a minimum of approximately £28.8 million in payments to the club, with a minimum payment of £3.2 million due each fiscal year. The agreement gives each party typical termination rights for a contract of this nature in respect of a material breach. Global, regional and supplier sponsors In addition to revenue from our shirt sponsor, training kit partner, training facilities partner and affinity insurance partner, we generated a further £77.5 million in the year ended 30 June 2017 from other global, regional and other sponsors. The length of these sponsorship deals is generally between two and five years. The majority of these sponsorship deals have minimum revenue guarantees and some have additional revenue sharing arrangements. 43 Table of Contents Global sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights with respect to our brand and intellectual property as well as exposure on our media, such as digital perimeter boards at Old Trafford, MUTV and our website. These rights are granted on a global basis and are exclusive by category. Regional sponsors are granted certain marketing and promotion rights and media exposure, however, these rights are granted for a limited number of territories. Regional sponsors are able to use the rights in their designated territory on an exclusive basis, however they are not granted global category exclusivity. Financial services affinity sponsorship There is a significant growth opportunity to further develop Manchester United branded financial services products. These financial services products include credit cards and debit cards. We believe there are key commercial opportunities with credit and debit cards, which are particularly attractive as credit and debit cards also serve as a means of follower expression and loyalty. Depending on the product category, we pursue affinity agreements on a territory specific or regional basis. Examples of our financial services affinity sponsors include Maybank (Malaysia), Shinsei Bank (Japan), Santander (Norway), Denizbank (Turkey), Danamon (Indonesia), and BIDV (Vietnam). Exhibition games and promotional tours We conduct exhibition games and promotional tours on a global basis. Our promotional tours enable us to engage with our followers, support the marketing objectives of our sponsors and extend the reach of our brand in strategic markets. These promotional tours are in addition to our competitive matches and take place during the summer months or during gaps in the football season. Over the last 6 years, we played 31 exhibition games in Australia, China, Germany, Hong Kong, Ireland, Japan, Norway, South Africa, Sweden, Thailand and the United States, where in 2014, we set a U.S. attendance record for a football match with 109,318 fans at Michigan stadium. We normally receive a guaranteed fee for such tours. We also generate revenue from tour sponsorship opportunities sold to existing and new partners. During the 2016/17 season, our promotional exhibition games and promotional tours generated £7.3 million of revenue (excluding any related sponsorship revenue). We believe promotional tours represent a growth opportunity as we continue to play exhibition games around the world. Commercial income from the Premier League In addition to revenue from contracts that we negotiate ourselves, we receive revenue from commercial arrangements negotiated collectively by the Premier League on behalf of its member teams. Income from these commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is shared equally between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for the season to which the income relates. Our pro rata income received from the other commercial contracts negotiated by the Premier League is not material to the Company's results of operations. Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing Unlike American teams in the NFL, MLB and NHL, Manchester United retains full control of the use and monetization of its intellectual property rights worldwide in the areas of retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing. Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business includes the sale of sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring Manchester United brands as well as other licensed products from coffee mugs to bedspreads. These products are distributed on a global basis through Manchester United branded retail stores and e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels. 44 Table of Contents We have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of the agreement is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if our first team wins the Premier League, FA Cup or Champions League, or decrease if our first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, with the maximum possible increase being £4 million per year and the maximum possible reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. If the first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, then the reduction is applied as from the year in which the second consecutive season of non-participation falls. In the event of a reduction in any year due to the failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, the payments revert back to the original terms upon the first team participating again in the Champions League. Any increase or decrease in a particular year would have the effect of increasing or decreasing the minimum guarantee amount of £750 million payable over the 10-year term of the agreement. The minimum guarantee from adidas does not include the rights with respect to mono-branded licensing rights or the right to create and operate Manchester United branded soccer schools, physical retail channels and e-commerce retail channels, which rights may generate additional revenue for the club. We may also benefit from additional royalty payments upon exceeding a threshold of sales. The agreement with adidas is subject to reciprocal termination provisions in respect of material breach and insolvency. adidas may reduce the applicable payments for a year by 50% if the first team is not participating in the English Premier League during that year. In addition, adidas may terminate the agreement by giving one full-season's notice if the first team is relegated from the English Premier League or if it is otherwise determined that the first team shall not be participating in the Premier League or the top English league. Retail In addition to our flagship retail store at Old Trafford (which we operate ourselves), we have a Manchester United branded retail location in Macau (which is operated by a third party licensee). We continue to explore possible retail opportunities in the US market. Merchandising & product licensing We grant product licenses across a wide range of Manchester United products which are highly sought after by our followers around the world. Under our product licensing agreements, we receive royalties from the sales of specific Manchester United branded products. Under some product licensing agreements, we receive a minimum guaranteed payment from the licensee. The majority of licensees are granted on a non-exclusive rights basis for specific product categories, within a specific country or geographic region. Wholesale apparel—replica uniforms, training wear The Manchester United jersey and training wear are completely redesigned for each season. The annual launch of the new jersey is always a much-anticipated day for our global community of followers. The result is a robust wholesale apparel business. E-commerce We currently have arrangements in place whereby Fanatics has been granted separate licenses to use our brand and/or trademarks to operate the official online store, branded as "United Direct", in respect of the United States and the rest of the world. The online store sells a range of Manchester 45 Table of Contents United branded merchandise including official replica kit and other clothing from adidas. In addition, the online store offers a broad range of other apparel, equipment such as balls, luggage and other accessories, homewares such as bedroom, kitchen and bathroom accessories, and collectibles, souvenirs and other gifts. We currently receive a percentage of net sales from the online store as a royalty payment. We believe there is a significant opportunity for us to expand our e-commerce capabilities through improved leverage of our digital media platform, and focusing on delivering a tailored digital shopping experience at a regional level. Specifically, we intend to improve our ability to offer targeted merchandise to our followers, complemented by more efficient fulfilment mechanics, including product delivery, availability and payment methods. Mobile & Content Digital media Due to the power of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in numerous countries. Our website, www.manutd.com, is published in 7 languages and, according to digital market intelligence company SimilarWeb, it was the most visited Premier League football club website during the 2016/17 season. We use our website, which incorporates e-commerce services, to communicate with our followers, promote the Manchester United brand and provide a platform for our sponsors to reach our global audience. We believe our 659 million global followers put us in prime position to capitalize on social media outlets to further our brand. A portion of this following has already taken to social media, as our Facebook page had over 73.6 million connections with over 1.3 billion interactions since its launch, as of 30 June 2017 and is one of the most highly followed and user engaged brand pages. The following graph shows the growth in the number of Facebook connections since June 2013 (in millions). Our historical growth in Facebook connections does not guarantee that we will achieve comparable growth in Facebook connections in the future. The proliferation of digital television, broadband internet, smartphones, mobile applications and social media globally provides our business with many opportunities to extend the reach of our content. Specifically, we intend to use our digital media platforms to generate value through extended sponsor positioning, driving e-commerce, and direct-to-consumer opportunities, including selling premium services such as international digital memberships, video and exclusive content subscriptions. We will 46 Table of Contents also continue to leverage our digital media platform to generate customer data and information as well as follower profiles of commercial value to us, our sponsors and our media partners. We believe that in the future, digital media will be one of the primary means through which we engage and interact with our follower base. Content and localization Our digital media properties are an increasingly important means through which we engage with our international fan base. In the United Kingdom, coverage of Manchester United and the Premier League is prevalent in print, television and digital media. We believe we face less competition in international markets for Manchester United coverage and can therefore attract and retain a greater portion of our followers to our own digital media offering. To take advantage of that opportunity, we will increasingly seek to develop additional premium and exclusive content to enhance the proposition for our followers, members and paid subscribers around the world. Our followers generally prefer to consume our content in their language and context. We believe we can effectively deliver tailored services to our followers globally through various language offerings, geographic targeting and personalized content. We currently have international language websites in English, Spanish, French, Arabic, Mandarin Chinese, Korean and Japanese, which enable us to engage with our followers in their native language. Mobile services and applications We currently offer digital content to mobile devices under our "MU Mobile" brand, and have developed a mobile "Club App" that is currently available in 39 territories. The Club App has been developed to support a 'test and learn' strategy that enables us to optimize the development of future products, with a focus on tracking the consumption of different features and content types. We have entered into regional agreements with mobile operators to whom we grant rights to operate our "MU Mobile" service in numerous countries. These rights include the permission to deliver Manchester United content to customers on a territory-exclusive basis and certain intellectual property rights to market and promote the service in the relevant region. The content provided includes highlight clips, match and news text alerts, ringtones and wallpapers. Our mobile and telecommunications partners operate the service on a geographically exclusive basis and use our intellectual property to drive awareness of their brands and product offerings. These partnerships are based on contracts lasting from two to five years. There has been a significant increase in the prevalence of broadband mobile and video-enabled mobile devices in recent years. Mobile devices running the iOS or Android operating system enable consumers to browse the internet, watch video, access dedicated applications and conduct e-commerce. As a consequence we are seeing the majority of our followers now accessing our website and digital content via their mobile devices. In the 2016/17 season we launched the MUTV channel on MUTV.com. This enabled fans to purchase MUTV on a subscription basis for the first time without an existing satellite or cable subscription. We intend to continue developing multi-platform mobile sites and mobile applications that will facilitate access for our followers to our content across a range of devices and carriers in order to meet global demand. Video on demand The proliferation of broadband internet and mobile access also allows us to offer video on demand to our followers around the world. Through our website, Club App and the MUTV D2C application, 47 Table of Contents we provide live video and video on demand to our followers in a variety of formats and commercial models. Some video on demand content is free to all users, some content is only accessible upon registration and some content, as in the case of live preseason tour matches, has been available on a subscription basis. Going forward, we intend to continue to leverage the strength of our video production assets to generate improved and localized content such as high- definition match highlights, original studio programs and in-depth features on the club's players and history. Depending on the market, we may offer video on demand services via our media partners as part of a comprehensive suite of content rights, as well as on a direct-to-consumer basis. Social media With 659 million followers worldwide, we believe there is a significant opportunity to leverage the capabilities of social media platforms to augment our relationships with our followers around the world. By establishing an official presence on these platforms, we believe we will be able to deepen the connections with our follower base and improve our ability to market and sell products and services to our followers. As of 30 June 2017 we had close to 141.5 million social connections including over 73.6 million connections on our Facebook page and over 13.6 million followers to our Twitter accounts. For the 2016/17 season we had over 845 million social media interactions on Facebook, Instagram and Twitter (i.e. likes, comments, shares and retweets) which represents an increase of over 52% compared to 554 million in the previous season. We accounted for over 44% of all social media interactions generated by Premier League clubs in the 2016/17 season across Facebook, Instagram and Twitter. We use our social footprint as a means to communicate news and other updates, engage with our followers, identify active followers, solicit feedback from our users, tailor future digital media offerings and enhance the overall follower experience. We intend to continue to expand our reach through different social media and mobile chat platforms by launching additional Manchester United branded presences on global platforms as well as regional and language-specific platforms. We believe this continuous expansion will enable us to broaden the reach of our brand and the content we produce as well as enhance our engagement with followers in many of our key international and emerging markets. While there is no guarantee that our social connections will continue to grow at comparable rates in the future, we believe the combination of platforms on which we have an official presence will provide an increasing source of traffic to our club branded digital media services and e-commerce properties, enhance our ability to convert users into customers through international memberships, content subscriptions and e-commerce, and continue to provide extensive positioning opportunities for our partners. Customer relationship management One of our ongoing strategic objectives is to further develop our understanding of and deepen the relationships with our followers. We operate a CRM database in order to better understand the size, location, demographics and characteristics of our follower base on an aggregated basis. Our CRM database enables us to more effectively target our product and service offerings such as digital subscription services, merchandise and tickets. A deep understanding of our follower base is also valuable to sponsors and media partners who seek to access specific customer categories with targeted and relevant advertising. 48 Table of Contents Broadcasting We benefit from the distribution and broadcasting of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from the centrally negotiated domestic and international television and radio rights to the Premier League, the Champions League and other competitions. In addition, our wholly-owned global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. The Premier League and UEFA negotiate their own media rights contracts independently of the participating clubs. In respect of the Premier League, media agreements are typically three years in duration and are centrally negotiated and entered into with media distributors by the Premier League on behalf of the member clubs. Under the agreements, broadcasting revenue for each season is typically shared between the clubs that are to be in the Premier League for that season and a part-share for the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in the previous four seasons. After certain deductions approved by the Premier League (for example, donations to "grass roots" football development and other causes), the income from the sale of the domestic broadcasting rights is allocated to the current and relegated clubs according to a formula based on, among other things, finishing position in the league and the number of live television appearances. Revenue from the sale of the rights to televise Premier League matches internationally by overseas broadcasters and radio is shared equally between the current clubs and a part-share for the clubs that were relegated from the Premier League in the previous four seasons. In the Champions League and Europa League, media agreements are also typically three years in duration and are collectively negotiated and entered into by UEFA on behalf of the participating clubs. Each club receives a fixed amount for qualifying for the group stage, an additional amount for each match played, and bonuses based on performance in the group and qualification for the round of 32 (Europa League only), round of 16, quarter-finals and semi-finals. The runner-up and winner of the competition also earn additional amounts. For the current 3-year agreement (which commenced in the 2015/16 season) amounts are distributed to each club as follows: Bonus for group stage participation (UCL—32 teams; UEL—48 teams) Bonus for each group stage win (maximum 6) Bonus for each group stage draw(1) Bonus for group runners-up Bonus for group winners Bonus for round of 32 participation Bonus for round of 16 participation Bonus for quarter-final participation Bonus for semi-final participation Runner-up bonus (inclusive of ticketing revenue share) Winner bonus (inclusive of ticketing revenue share) Maximum total of the above € € € € € € € € € Champions League ("UCL") €'million Europa League ("UEL") €'million 12.70 € 1.50 € 0.50 € N/A € N/A € N/A € 6.00 € 6.50 € 7.50 € 11.00 € 15.50 € 57.20 € 2.60 0.36 0.12 0.30 0.60 0.50 0.75 1.00 1.60 3.50 6.50 15.71 (1) In the event of a draw, the non-distributed balance (UCL—€0.5 million; UEL—€0.12 million) will be aggregated and split among the clubs that won matches at the group stage in proportion to the number of matches won. 49 Table of Contents In addition to the above fixed amounts, UEFA allocates monies to a market pool which is also distributed to clubs who reach the group-stage and beyond. In 2016/17 the total market pool for the Champions League was €507 million and for the Europa League was €160 million. The market pool for each country is calculated based on the proportional value of its broadcasting agreements with UEFA relative to the total value of broadcasting agreements from all countries represented at the group stage (and onwards for the Europa League). 50% of each country market pool is distributed to its group-stage representatives based on each club's domestic performance in the previous season. For the Champions League this is based on league finishing position. For the Europa League this is based on league finishing position and potentially both domestic cup competitions (the winners of the FA Cup (if participating in the Europa League) earn the highest share). Any club which qualifies for the Champions League group-stage by virtue of winning the Europa League in the previous season (such as ourselves in 2016/17) does not receive a distribution of the 50% market pool based on domestic performance in the previous season. The remaining 50% of the market pool is distributed as follows: For the Champions League, based on the number of games played in the current competition relative to teams from the same country. The English market pool for the 2015/16 competition (the last season in which we competed) was approximately €124.9 million. This amount can vary from season to season subject to the composition of the 32 clubs taking part in the group stage. For the Europa League, split across each round of the competition (40% to group stage, 20% to round of 32, 16% to round of 16, 12% to quarter-finals, 8% to semi-finals and 4% to the final) which is distributed to teams who participate in the relevant round based on the proportional value of the country broadcasting rights relative to the value of all broadcasting agreements for countries represented at each stage. Broadcasting revenue including, in some cases, prize money received by us in respect of various competitions, will vary from year to year as a result of variability in the amount of available prize money and the performance of our first team in such competitions. MUTV MUTV is our wholly-owned global television channel and is broadcast in numerous countries. MUTV broadcasts a wide variety of content which is compelling to our global community of followers, including news, game highlights, and exclusive "behind the scenes" coverage our club. Depending on the market, we may offer our suite of media rights as a bundle giving exclusive access to one multi-platform media provider or offer MUTV as a single product to television distributors. MUTV features a range of content generated from its own production facilities. In the United Kingdom, MUTV is offered directly to consumers through the Sky and Virgin Media distribution platforms and direct to consumers via a subscription to MUTV.com. Outside the United Kingdom, we offer MUTV through distribution partners as part of a suite of media rights, which can be purchased on a bundled or selective basis and can include certain promotional rights and via the D2C mobile application. MUTV features a range of content, the primary categories of which are: • • highlights from games and other time-delayed game footage (including full matches), both of which are subject to certain holdback periods under the agreements between media distributors, the participating clubs and the Premier League and UEFA; live coverage of promotional tours and exhibition games; 50 Table of Contents lifestyle programming and other "behind the scenes" content profiling the club, our history, our manager and our players; and live coverage of Academy and Youth games. • • Matchday Our stadium, which we fully own, is called Old Trafford and is known as "The Theatre of Dreams." We believe Old Trafford is one of the most famous and historic stadiums in the world. Football followers travel from all over the world to attend a match at Old Trafford, which is the largest football club stadium in the United Kingdom, with a capacity of 75,457. In the 2016/17 season, the club's 31 home games were attended by over 2.2 million people. The stadium has been completely renovated and has all the modern luxuries of any new stadium, with approximately 8,000 executive club seats, including 154 luxury boxes, 15 restaurants and 4 sports bars. We have one of the highest capacity utilizations among English clubs, with an average attendance for our home Premier League matches of 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season. The substantial majority of our tickets are sold to both general admission and executive season ticket holders, the majority of whom pay for all their tickets in advance of the first game of the season. We also derive revenue from the sale of hospitality packages, food, drinks, event parking and programs on matchdays. Other Matchday revenue includes matchday catering, event parking, program sales as well as membership and travel, Manchester United Museum revenue and a share of the ticket revenue from away matches in domestic cup competitions. Matchday revenue also includes revenue from other events hosted at Old Trafford, including other sporting events (including football matches as part of the London 2012 Olympic Games and the annual Rugby Super League Grand Final), music concerts and entertainment events. We operate a membership program. Individuals who become official members have the opportunity to apply for tickets to all home matches. Adult official members pay £32 per season to join the scheme while persons over the age of 65 and under the age of 18 receive a discount. At the end of the 2016/17 season we had over 180,000 members. The Manchester United Museum is located within Old Trafford. It chronicles Manchester United's 139-year history and houses the club's most precious artifacts and trophies. In 2016/17, we estimate that approximately 330,000 people visited the Manchester United Museum, making it the most visited football club museum in the United Kingdom. We aim to maximize ticket revenue by enhancing the mix of experiences available at each game and providing a range of options from general admission tickets to multi-seat facilities and hospitality suites. In particular, we have recently increased overall Matchday revenue by restructuring the composition of our stadium, with an emphasis on developing hospitality facilities which sell at a higher price and improve our margins. As part of this effort, we have invested in new and refurbished multi-seat hospitality suites as well as improvements to our single-seat facilities. We expect our enhancements to our hospitality facilities to continue to be a key driver of our profit from Matchday sales going forward. UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations ("FFP regulations") In 2010, UEFA adopted the FFP regulations, which are intended to ensure the financial self-sufficiency and sustainability of football clubs by discouraging them from continually operating at a loss, introduce more discipline and rationality on club finances, ensure that clubs settle their liabilities on a timely basis and encouraging long term investment in youth development and sporting infrastructure. 51 Table of Contents The FFP regulations contain a "break-even" rule aimed at encouraging football clubs to operate on the basis of their own revenue. Therefore, owner investments of equity will be allowed only within the acceptable deviation thresholds, as described below. In addition, the FFP regulations provide that football clubs who are granted a UEFA license by their national association, based largely on physical infrastructure and personnel criteria set out by UEFA, and who then qualify for a UEFA competition based on sporting grounds, will then be required to comply with a "monitoring" process. The monitoring process involves the submission of certain financial information (a break-even test and payables analysis) to the Club Financial Control Body ("CFCB"). The CFCB is part of UEFA's Organs for the Administration of Justice and comprises a team of independent financial and legal experts. The CFCB will review financial submissions and decide what sanctions, if any, to apply to non-compliant clubs. Any appeal must be made directly to the Court of Arbitration for Sport. Potential sanctions for non- compliance with the FFP regulations include a reprimand/warning, withholding of prize money, fines, prohibition on registering new players for UEFA competitions and ultimately exclusion from UEFA competitions. Ahead of registration for UEFA competitions for the 2017/18 season we submitted our payables analysis and break-even assessment under the FFP regulations, based on our fiscal year 2016 and fiscal year 2015 audited financial statements. The break-even test result was positive i.e. a surplus. The break-even assessment is based on the sum of financial information for the three seasons prior to the competition season. The payables analysis is carried out at 30 June prior to the competition season and is required in respect of payments to other clubs for transfer fees, payments to staff including players and football staff and payments to tax authorities. UEFA has already imposed sanctions on clubs who have breached the Licensing and FFP regulations, ranging from monetary fines, restrictions on wages and first team squad size and limitation on transfer expenditures, to exclusion from UEFA competitions. With respect to the break-even assessment, a club must demonstrate that its relevant "football" income is equal to or exceeds its "football" expenses. The permitted level of deficit is limited over the three year assessment period to just €5 million, although a larger deficit of up to €30 million is permitted provided it is reduced to the €5 million acceptable deviation by equity contributions from equity participants and/or related parties. Any club which exceeds the €30 million limit will automatically be in breach of the break-even rule, unless it has sufficient surpluses in the two years prior to the assessment period, irrespective of any equity contributions. The combined net losses of European clubs fell by 70% in the three seasons to 2013/14 compared to the three seasons to 2010/11 which would suggest that the UEFA Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations are achieving their objectives. However, in 2015 UEFA announced some changes to the FFP regulations aimed primarily at clubs undergoing a business restructuring. Instead of breaching the FFP regulations and being subject to sanctions, the amended regulations enable clubs to voluntarily approach the CFCB with a business plan which demonstrates how they are going to remedy their short-term breach of FFP regulations and achieve break-even compliance over a four year time period. If the business plan is approved by the CFCB the club would not be subject to sanctions for the restructuring year which results in a breach of the FFP regulations. We support and operate within the financial fair play regulations, and do not believe it will adversely impact our ability to continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years. Premier League Short Term Costs Controls ("STCC") and Profitability and Sustainability Regulations In 2013, the Premier League agreed to adopt STCC and Profitability and Sustainability regulations. The STCC was introduced for an initial period of three seasons ending in 2015/16 but were then extended for a further three seasons through the 2018/19 season. For the first three-year cycle, Premier League teams were required to limit annual increases in aggregate player wage costs, compared to the 52 Table of Contents 2012/13 season, to £4 million per season for each of the three seasons, and no more than a £12 million aggregate increase over such period, except if funded by: • • increases in such team's total revenue compared to the 2012/13 season, excluding increases from Premier League broadcasting revenue; plus if applicable, any profits from the disposal of player registrations. For the next three-year cycle, annual player wage cost increases will be limited to £7 million per season, again as compared to the 2012/13 season, except if funded by: • • increases in total revenue from sources other than Premier League broadcasting contracts; plus if applicable, any profits from the disposal of player registrations. The Profitability and Sustainability regulations were introduced during the 2015/16 season, implementing a break-even rule similar to the break-even test of the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations and aimed at encouraging Premier League clubs to operate within their means. Potential sanctions for non-compliance with the profitability and sustainability regulations include significant fines, player transfer restrictions and Premier League points deduction. Our most recent break-even assessment under the Premier League Profitability and Sustainability regulations was submitted in March 2017, based on our fiscal year 2015 and fiscal year 2016 audited financial statements. The break-even test is based on a club's audited pre-tax earnings. If the break-even test results are positive, no further action is required until the next break-even test. If the initial test is negative, a club is re-tested, using the UEFA definition of "adjusted earnings before tax," which allows credit for depreciation of tangible fixed assets and expenditure on youth development and community programs. If these second test results are negative by £15 million or less, no further action is required. If a club's losses exceed £15 million but are not more than £105 million, the club's ownership must provide secure funding to avoid sanctions. If these results are negative by more than £105 million, regardless of ownership funding, Premier League sanctions will apply. Our break-even test result submitted in March 2017 was positive. As with the UEFA Club Licensing and Financial Fair Play Regulations, we support and operate within the Premier League Profitability and Sustainability regulations, and do not believe it will adversely impact our ability to continue to attract some of the best players in the coming years. Social Responsibility The Manchester United Foundation We are committed to a wide-ranging corporate social responsibility program through Manchester United Foundation. The charity arm of the club, Manchester United Foundation uses football to engage and inspire young people to build a better life for themselves and unite the communities in which they live. Dedicated staff deliver football coaching, educational programs and personal development, providing young people with opportunities to change their lives for the better. The Foundation has partnerships with over 20 high schools across Greater Manchester, in which full-time coaches are based to work with the pupils, feeder primary schools and within the local community to build lasting relationships. Other initiatives, such as Street Reds evening football provision, girls-only sessions, and disability program, provide free football, alternative activities, qualifications and work experience opportunities to the young people of Greater Manchester. The Foundation fulfils all charitable activity for Manchester United, including managing the club's long-term partnership with Unicef, which operates under the United for Unicef banner. Since the start of the partnership in 1999, Manchester United and Unicef have had a positive impact on the lives of over 4 million children in countries across the globe, most recently in disaster-stricken Bangladesh and Vietnam. 53 Table of Contents Intellectual Property We consider intellectual property to be important to the operation of our business and critical to driving growth in our Commercial revenue, particularly with respect to sponsorship revenue. Certain of our commercial partners have rights to use our intellectual property. In order to protect our brand we generally have contractual rights to approve uses of our intellectual property by our commercial partners. We consider our brand to be a key business asset and therefore have a portfolio of Manchester United related registered trademarks and trademark applications, with an emphasis on seeking and maintaining trademark registrations for the words "Manchester United" and the club crest. We also actively procure copyright protection and copyright ownership of materials such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage. Enforcement of our trademark rights is important in maintaining the value of the Manchester United brand. There are numerous instances of third parties infringing our trademarks, for example, through the manufacture and sale of counterfeit products. While it would be cost-prohibitive to take action in all instances, our aim is to consistently reduce the number of Manchester United related trademark infringements by carrying out coordinated, cost-effective enforcement action on a global basis following investigation of suspected trademark infringements. Enforcement action takes a variety of forms. In the United Kingdom, we work with enforcement authorities such as trading standards and customs authorities to seize counterfeit goods and to stop the activities of unauthorized sellers. Overseas enforcement action is taken by approved lawyers and investigators. Those lawyers and investigators are instructed to work with, where feasible, representatives of other football clubs and brands that are experiencing similar issues within the relevant country in order that our enforcement action costs can be minimized as far as possible. We also work with the Premier League in respect of infringements that affect multiple Premier League clubs, in particular in Asia. We also take direct legal action against infringers, for example, by issuing cease and desist letters or seeking compensation when we consider that it is appropriate to do so. In relation to materials for which copyright protection is available (such as literary works, logos, photographic images and audio visual footage), our current practice is generally to secure copyright ownership where possible and appropriate. For example, where we are working with third parties and copyright protected materials are being created, we generally try to secure an assignment of the relevant copyright as part of the commercial contract. However, it is not always possible to secure copyright ownership. For example, in the case of audio visual footage relating to football competitions, copyright will generally vest in the competition organizer and any exploitation by Manchester United Limited of such footage will be the subject of a license from the competition organizer. As part of our ongoing investment into intellectual property, we have implemented a program to detect intellectual property infringement in a digital environment and which facilitates taking action against infringers. Competition From a business perspective, we compete across many different industries and within many different markets. We believe our primary sources of competition include, but are not limited to: • • Football clubs: We compete against other football clubs in the Premier League for match attendance and Matchday revenue. We compete against football clubs around Europe and the rest of the world to attract the best players and coaches in the global transfer and football staff markets. Television media: We receive media income primarily from the Premier League and UEFA media contracts, each of which is collectively negotiated. Further details of such arrangements are set 54 Table of Contents out in the section headed "—Revenue Sectors—Broadcasting." On a collective level, and in respect of those media rights we retain, we compete against other types of television programming for broadcaster attention and advertiser income both domestically and in other markets around the world. Digital media: We compete against other digital content providers for consumer attention and leisure time, advertiser income and consumer e- commerce activity. Merchandise and apparel: We compete against other providers of sports apparel and equipment. Sponsorship: As a result of the international recognition and quality of our brand, we compete against many different outlets for corporate sponsorship and advertising income, including other sports and other sports teams, other entertainment and events, television and other traditional and digital media outlets. Live entertainment: We compete against alternative forms of live entertainment for the sale of matchday tickets, including other live sports, concerts, festivals, theatre and similar events. • • • • As a result, we do not believe there is any single market for which we have a well-defined group of competitors. Real Property We own or lease property dedicated to our football and other operations. The most significant of our real properties is Old Trafford. The following table sets out our key owned and leased properties. In connection with our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the senior secured notes, several of our owned properties, including Old Trafford are encumbered with land charges as security for all obligations under those agreements, although: (a) Manchester International Freight Terminal is 55 Table of Contents not encumbered as it has already been given as security under the Alderley Facility; and (b) the Aon Training Complex is not encumbered. Key property and location Primary function Owned/leased Old Trafford Football Stadium, Manchester Football stadium Owned (freehold) Area (approx. m 2 ) 205,000 Aon Training Complex, Carrington, Trafford Littleton Road Training Ground, Salford The Cliff, Lower Broughton Road, Salford Manchester International Freight Terminal, Westinghouse Road Trafford Park, Manchester Land and buildings at Wharfside, Trafford Park, Manchester Land and buildings on the southwest side of Trafford Wharf Road, Manchester Land and buildings at Canalside, Trafford Park, Manchester Office space, Chester Road, Manchester Office space, central London Office space, Washington, D.C., United States Football training facility Football training facility Football training facility Investment Property Investment Property Offices and Car Parking Investment Property Offices Offices Offices Owned (freehold) 440,000 Owned (freehold) Owned (freehold) Leased (through March 2071) Owned (freehold) Owned (freehold) Owned (freehold) Leased (through November 2018) Leased (through March 2021) Leased (through February 2020) 84,000 28,000 107,000 27,100 23,000 10,800 1,176 1,100 658 The above properties are owned or leased by either Manchester United Limited or Manchester United Football Club Limited, apart from Manchester International Freight Terminal which is leased by Alderley Urban Investments Limited. Legal Proceedings We are involved in various routine legal proceedings incident to the ordinary course of our business. We believe that the outcome of all pending legal proceedings, in the aggregate, will not have a material adverse effect on our business, financial condition or operating results. Further, we believe that the probability of any material losses arising from these legal proceedings is remote. Subsidiaries Our directly or indirectly wholly-owned principal subsidiaries are: Red Football Finance Limited, Red Football Holdings Limited, Red Football Shareholder Limited, Red Football Joint Venture Limited, Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Alderley Urban Investments Limited, Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited, Manchester United Interactive Limited, Manchester United Commercial Holdings Limited, Manchester United Commercial Holdings Junior Limited, MU Finance plc, MU RAML Limited, and MUTV Limited. All of the above are incorporated and operate in England and Wales, with the exception of Red Football Finance Limited which is incorporated and operates in the Cayman Islands and Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited which is incorporated and operates in Ireland. 56 Table of Contents Customers Our top five customers represented 59.2%, 54.4% and 54.9% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Our top five customers in the year ended 30 June 2017 were the Premier League, adidas, General Motors (Chevrolet), UEFA and Aon. See "Item 3.D. Risk Factors— Risks Related to Our Business—We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key commercial and transfer contracts." Our top customer was the Premier League, who represented 25.4%, 19.4% and 25.4% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Our second largest customer was adidas, who represented 13.6%, 14.1% and nil of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015. Our third largest customer was General Motors (Chevrolet), who represented 10.2%, 11.4% and 14.8% of our total revenue in each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. ITEM 4A. UNRESOLVED STAFF COMMENTS None. ITEM 5. OPERATING AND FINANCIAL REVIEW AND PROSPECTS The following discussion should be read in conjunction with our consolidated financial statements and notes included elsewhere in this Annual Report. Overview We are one of the most popular and successful sports teams in the world, playing one of the most popular spectator sports on Earth. Through our 139-year heritage we have won 66 trophies, including a record 20 English league titles, enabling us to develop what we believe is one of the world's leading sports brands and a global community of 659 million followers. Our large, passionate community provides Manchester United with a worldwide platform to generate significant revenue from multiple sources, including sponsorship, merchandising, product licensing, mobile & content, broadcasting and matchday. We attract leading global companies such as adidas, Aon and General Motors (Chevrolet) that want access and exposure to our community of followers and association with our brand. How We Generate Revenue We operate and manage our business as a single reporting segment—the operation of a professional sports team. We review our revenue through three principal sectors—Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday—and within the Commercial revenue sector, we have three revenue streams which monetize our global brand: sponsorship revenue; retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue; and mobile & content revenue. Revenue Drivers Commercial Commercial revenue is derived from sponsors and commercial partners. We generate our Commercial revenue with low fixed costs and small incremental costs for each additional sponsor, making our commercial operations a relatively high margin and scalable part of our business and a driver of growth for our overall profitability. Total Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £275.5 million. 57 Table of Contents Sponsorship We monetize the value of our global brand and community of followers through sponsorship relationships with leading international and regional companies around the globe. To better capitalize on the strength of our brand, we have developed a segmentation sponsorship strategy. Global sponsors include leading brands such as 20 th Century Fox, Aeroflot, Aon, Apollo Tyres, Concha y Toro, Deezer, DHL, Electronic Arts, Epson, General Motors (Chevrolet), Gulf Oil, HCL, Kansai Paint, Marathonbet, Mlily, Swissquote, TAG Heuer, Toshiba Medical Systems, Uber and Yanmar. In addition, we also have regional sponsors such as Hong Kong Jockey Club, Manda, Nexon, Uni-President and You-C1000 who are sponsors across a variety of products and categories in certain regions and local markets around the world. A partnership with Manchester United provides corporations with the ability to associate themselves with the highly successful Manchester United brand and a global marketing platform to quickly and effectively amplify their brand and message to their potential customers. Our current shirt sponsor is General Motors (Chevrolet). The shirt sponsorship agreement began in the 2014/15 season and runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season, with total fees payable of approximately $559 million. We received approximately $18.6 million in each of the 2012/13 and 2013/14 seasons relating to pre-sponsorship support and exposure, with the remaining $521.8 million to be received and recognized over seven years through to the end of the 2020/21 season. Our current training facilities and training kit partner is Aon. Aon are also the presenting partner for all our pre-season tours. Our agreement with Aon runs through to the end of the 2020/21 season. Total sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £162.3 million. Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing Our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business includes the sale of sports apparel, training and leisure wear and other clothing featuring the Manchester United brand as well as other licensed products from coffee mugs to bedspreads. These products are distributed on a global basis through Manchester United branded retail stores and e-commerce platform, as well as through our partners' wholesale distribution channels. We have a 10-year agreement with adidas with respect to our global technical sponsorship and dual-branded licensing rights, which began on 1 August 2015. See "Item 4. Information on the Company—Revenue Sectors—Commercial—Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing" above for additional information regarding our agreement with adidas. Total retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £104.0 million. Mobile & Content Due to the strength of our brand and the quality of our content, we have formed mobile telecom partnerships in numerous countries. In addition, we market content directly to our followers through our website, www.manutd.com, and associated mobile properties. Total mobile & content revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £9.2 million. Broadcasting We benefit from the distribution of live football content directly from the revenue we receive and indirectly through increased global exposure for our commercial partners. Broadcasting revenue is derived from our share of the global broadcasting rights relating to the Premier League, Champions League and other competitions. The growing popularity of the Premier League and Champions League 58 Table of Contents in international markets and the associated increases in media rights values have been major drivers of the increase in our overall Broadcasting revenue in recent years. The Premier League's current domestic broadcasting rights contract with Sky Sports and BT Sport is worth £5.136 billion from the 2016/17 season to the 2018/19 season for its live domestic rights. The deal marked a significant increase of over 70% on the previous contract, which was worth £3.018 billion and ran from the 2013/14 season through the 2015/16 season, and represents the largest UK TV rights deal ever signed. In addition, the value of the international broadcasting rights for the seasons 2016/17 through to 2018/19 also increased significantly to £3.2 billion which represents an increase of over 40% compared to the £2.2 billion generated from the previous three-year cycle ended in season 2015/16. Our share of the revenue under the Premier League broadcasting rights contract amounted to £143.5 million, £95.7 million and £96.6 million for the 2016/17, 2015/16 and 2014/15 seasons, respectively, and our share of the revenue from broadcasting rights for UEFA competitions amounted to £39.5 million, £31.3 million and £2.1 million (being distributions from UEFA relating to the previous season's competition) for the 2016/17, 2015/16 and 2014/15 seasons, respectively. Our participation in the Premier League and Champions League and/or Europa League (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these broadcasting contracts) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for these UEFA competitions or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Broadcasting revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted, partially offset by lower operating expenses. As a result of our first team winning the Europa League in the 2016/17 season, our first team will participate in the 2017/18 Champions League. Any club which qualifies for the Champions League group-stage by virtue of winning the Europa League in the previous season does not receive a distribution of the 50% market pool based on domestic performance in the previous season. In addition, our global television channel, MUTV, delivers Manchester United programming to territories around the world. MUTV generated total revenue of £9.0 million, £9.0 million and £7.7 million for each of the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. Total Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £194.1 million. Matchday Matchday revenue is a function of the number of games played at Old Trafford, the size and seating composition of Old Trafford, attendance at our matches and the prices of tickets and hospitality sales. A significant driver of Matchday revenue is the number of home games we play at Old Trafford, which is based on 19 Premier League matches and any additional matches resulting from the success of our first team in the FA Cup, EFL Cup and UEFA competitions. Our participation in the Premier League and UEFA competitions (and consequently, our receipt of the revenue generated by these matches) is predicated on the success of our first team, and if our first team fails to qualify for UEFA competitions or is relegated from the Premier League in any given season, our Matchday revenue for that and subsequent fiscal years will be adversely impacted, partially offset by lower resulting expenses. Average attendance for our home Premier League matches has been approximately 99% for each season since the 1997/98 season, with strong attendance for UEFA competitions, FA Cup and EFL Cup matches. Total Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £111.6 million. Other Factors That Affect Our Financial Performance Employee benefit expenses Player and staff compensation comprise the majority of our operating costs. Of our total operating costs, player costs, which consist of salaries, bonuses, benefits and national insurance contributions are the primary component. Compensation to non-player staff, which includes our manager and coaching staff, also accounts for a significant portion. Competition from top clubs in the Premier League and Europe has resulted in increases in player and manager salaries, forcing clubs to spend an increasing 59 Table of Contents amount on player and staff compensation, and we expect this trend to continue. In addition, as our commercial operations grow, we expect our headcount and related expenses to increase as well. Other operating expenses Our other operating expenses include certain variable costs such as matchday catering, policing, security stewarding and cleaning at Old Trafford, visitor gateshare for domestic cups, and costs related to the delivery on media and commercial sponsorship contracts. Other operating expenses also include certain fixed costs, such as operating lease costs and property costs, maintenance, human resources, training and developments costs, and professional fees. Amortization and depreciation We amortize the capitalized costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations. These costs are amortized over the period of the employment contract agreed with a player/key football management staff. If a player or key football management staff extends his contract prior to the end of the pre-existing period of employment, the remaining unamortized portion of the acquisition cost is amortized over the period of the new contract. Changes in amortization of the costs of players' and key football management staff registrations from year to year and period to period reflect additional fees paid for the acquisition of players and key football management staff, the impact of contract extensions and the disposal of registrations. As such, increased players' and key football management staff registration costs in any period could cause higher amortization in that period and in future periods and have a negative impact on our results of operations. Moreover, to the extent that the player and key football management staff registration costs vary from period to period, this may drive variability in our results of operations. We also amortize the capitalized costs associated with the acquisition of other intangible assets over their estimated useful lives, which is typically between 5 and 10 years. Depreciation primarily reflects a straight-line depreciation on investments made in property, plant and equipment. Depreciation over the periods under review results primarily from the depreciation of Old Trafford, including incremental improvements made to Old Trafford each season. Exceptional items Exceptional operating costs are those costs that in management's judgment need to be separately disclosed by virtue of their size, nature or incidence in order to provide a proper understanding of our results of operations and financial condition. Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets We recognize profits or losses on the disposal of intangible assets (primarily players' registrations) in our income statement. Acquisitions and disposals of players are discretionary and we make transfer decisions based upon the requirements of our first team and the overall availability of players. These requirements and the availability of players, and resulting profits or losses on disposals, may vary from period to period, contributing to variability in our results of operations between periods. Finance costs A key component of our expenses during each of the past three fiscal years has been interest costs. We expect interest expense to continue to be a significant component of our expenses. Net finance costs were £24.3 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. See "Item 5.B. Liquidity and Capital Resources—Indebtedness." 60 Table of Contents On 26 June 2015, we issued $425.0 million in aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes. The proceeds from the sale of the senior secured notes were used to redeem the $269.2 million in aggregate principal amount of our outstanding 8 3 / 8 % US dollar senior secured notes due 2017 (the "2017 Dollar Notes") at a redemption price equal to 102.09375% of the principal amount of such notes plus accrued and unpaid interest to the date of such redemption and to repay $90.7 million of our existing secured term loan. Taxes During each of the three years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, our principal operating subsidiaries were tax residents in the UK. During the year ended 30 June 2017, we were subject to a weighted UK statutory tax rate of 19.75%, during the year ended 30 June 2016, we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 20.0% and during the year ended 30 June 2015, we were subject to a weighted statutory tax rate of 20.75%. Although we are organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, we report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. As a result, our worldwide income is also subject to US taxes at the US statutory rate of 35%. We expect to utilize a credit in the United States for the UK taxes paid and therefore we do not expect to be double taxed on our income. Over the next few years, our effective tax rate may be volatile primarily due to the potential mismatch in the recognition of UK current tax liabilities and US deferred tax assets. During the same period we expect our total cash tax rate to be lower than the US statutory rate of 35% due to future US tax deductions related to differences in the book and tax basis of our assets as of the date of the reorganization. Thereafter, we expect our cash tax rate to align more closely with US statutory rate of 35%. We may also be subject to US state and local income (franchise) taxes based generally upon where we are doing business. These tax rates vary by jurisdiction and the tax base. Generally, state and local taxes are deductible for US federal income tax purposes. Furthermore, because most of our subsidiaries are disregarded from their owner for US federal income tax purposes, we are not able to control the timing of much of our US federal income tax exposure. In calculating our liability for US federal income tax, however, certain of our deductible expenses are higher than the amount of those same expenses under UK corporation tax rules, owing to differences in the relevant rules of the two jurisdictions and the related difference in the opening book versus tax basis of our assets and liabilities. Finally, our UK tax liability can be credited against our US federal income tax liabilities, subject to US rules and limitations. Nevertheless, over time we expect to pay higher amounts of tax than had we remained solely liable to tax in the United Kingdom. Seasonality We experience seasonality in our revenue and cash flow, limiting the overall comparability and predictability of interim financial periods. In any given interim period, our total revenue can vary based on the number of games played in that period, which affects the amount of Matchday and Broadcasting revenue recognized. Similarly, certain of our costs derive from hosting games at Old Trafford, and these costs will also vary based on the number of games played in the period. We historically recognize the most revenue in our second and third fiscal quarters due to the scheduling of matches. However, a strong performance by our first team in UEFA competitions and domestic cups could result in significant additional Broadcasting and Matchday revenue, and consequently we may also recognize the most revenue in our fourth fiscal quarter in those years. Our cash flow may also vary among interim periods due to the timing of significant payments from major commercial agreements. As such, though we report interim results of operations for our first, second and third fiscal quarters, in managing our business, setting goals and assessing performance we focus primarily on our full-year results of operations rather than our interim results of operations. 61 Table of Contents A. OPERATING RESULTS The following table shows selected audited consolidated income statement data for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015. Income Statement Data Revenue Analyzed as: Commercial revenue Broadcasting revenue Matchday revenue Operating expenses—before exceptional items Analyzed as: Employee benefit expenses Other operating expenses Depreciation Amortization Operating expenses—exceptional items Total operating expenses Operating profit before profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Operating profit Finance costs Finance income Net finance costs Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax Tax (expense)/credit Profit/(loss) for the year 62 2017 Year ended 30 June 2016 (£'000) 2015 581,204 515,345 395,178 196,931 268,318 275,471 107,664 140,440 194,098 111,635 90,583 106,587 (516,068) (421,574) (384,843) 4,753 (91,244) (10,079) (88,009) (15,135) (263,464) (232,242) (202,561) (72,271) (117,942) (10,324) (10,228) (99,687) (124,434) (2,336) (511,315) (436,709) (387,179) 7,999 23,649 31,648 (35,419) 204 (35,215) (3,567) 2,672 (895) 78,636 (9,786) 68,850 (20,459) 442 (20,017) 48,833 (12,462) 36,371 69,889 10,926 80,815 (25,013) 736 (24,277) 56,538 (17,361) 39,177 Table of Contents Year Ended 30 June 2017 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2016 Year ended 30 June 2017 2016 (in £ millions) % Change 2017 over 2016 Revenue Commercial revenue Broadcasting revenue Matchday revenue Total operating expenses Employee benefit expenses Other operating expenses Depreciation Amortization Exceptional items Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Net finance costs Tax expense 515.3 268.3 140.4 106.6 581.2 275.5 194.1 111.6 (511.3) (436.6) (263.5) (232.2) (91.2) (117.9) (10.1) (10.3) (88.0) (124.4) (15.1) (9.8) (20.0) (12.5) 4.8 10.9 (24.3) (17.3) 12.8% 2.7% 38.2% 4.7% 17.1% 13.5% 29.3% 2.0% 41.4% — — 21.5% 38.4% Revenue Consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £581.2 million, an increase of £65.9 million, or 12.8%, compared to the year ended 30 June 2016, as a result of an increase in revenue in all our sectors, as described below. Commercial revenue Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £275.5 million, an increase of £7.2 million, or 2.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. • • • Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £162.3 million, an increase of £2.2 million, or 1.4%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to new sponsorship deals. Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £104.0 million, an increase of £6.7 million, or 6.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to a full year contribution from the adidas agreement, compared to only 11 months in the prior year, plus growth in Megastore revenue. Mobile & Content revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £9.2 million, a decrease of £1.7 million, or 15.6%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the expiry of several sponsorship deals. Broadcasting revenue Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £194.1 million, an increase of £53.7 million, or 38.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the new Premier League broadcasting rights agreement plus progression to, and success in winning, the UEFA Europa League final. Matchday revenue Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £111.6 million, an increase of £5.0 million, or 4.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to playing two more home games in the year. 63 Table of Contents Total operating expenses Total operating expenses (defined as employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, depreciation, amortization and exceptional items) for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £511.3 million, an increase of £74.7 million, or 17.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. Employee benefit expenses Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £263.5 million, an increase of £31.3 million, or 13.5%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to an increase in first team salaries, following investment in the first team squad. Other operating expenses Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £117.9 million, an increase of £26.7 million, or 29.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the impact of playing more games in the year as a result of progression in domestic and European cup competitions. Depreciation Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2017 amounted to £10.3 million, an increase of £0.2 million, or 2.0%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. Amortization Amortization, primarily of players' registrations, for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £124.4 million, an increase of £36.4 million, or 41.4%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. The increase in amortization was primarily due to player acquisitions during fiscal year 2017. The unamortized balance of registrations as of 30 June 2017 was £290.6 million, of which £125.3 million is expected to be amortized in the year ending 30 June 2018. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the three years ending 30 June 2021. This does not take into account player acquisitions after 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider player departures subsequent to 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges. Exceptional items Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2017 were a credit of £4.8 million, relating to a reversal of a player registration impairment charge for a player who was re-established as a member of the first team squad. Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2016 were a charge of £15.1 million, of which £8.4 million related to compensation to the former manager and certain members of the coaching staff for loss of office and £6.7 million related to a registrations' impairment charge regarding a reduction in the carrying value of a player no longer considered to be a member of the first team playing squad. Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £10.9 million, compared to a loss of £9.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. The profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2017 primarily related to the disposals of McNair (Sunderland), Schneiderlin (Everton) and Schweinsteiger (Chicago Fire). The loss on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2016 primarily related to the disposal of Di Maria (Paris St- Germain). 64 Table of Contents Net finance costs Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2017 were £24.3 million, an increase of £4.3 million, or 21.5%, over the year ended 30 June 2016. The increase was primarily due to fair value movements on derivatives, partially offset by favorable, unrealized foreign exchange movements. Tax The tax expense for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £17.3 million, compared to £12.5 million for the year ended 30 June 2016, primarily due to the increase in profit before tax and a reduction in foreign exchange gains on US dollar denominated deferred tax assets. Year Ended 30 June 2016 as Compared to the Year Ended 30 June 2015 Year ended 30 June 2015 2016 (in £ millions) % Change 2016 over 2015 Revenue Commercial revenue Broadcasting revenue Matchday revenue Total operating expenses Employee benefit expenses Other operating expenses Depreciation Amortization Exceptional items (Loss)/profit on disposal of intangible assets Net finance costs Tax (expense)/credit 395.2 196.9 107.7 90.6 515.3 268.3 140.4 106.6 (436.6) (387.2) (232.2) (202.6) (72.3) (10.3) (99.7) (2.3) 23.6 (35.2) 2.7 (91.2) (10.1) (88.0) (15.1) (9.8) (20.0) (12.5) 30.4% 36.3% 30.4% 17.7% 12.8% 14.6% 26.1% (1.9)% (11.7)% 556.5% — (43.2)% — Revenue Consolidated revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £515.3 million, an increase of £120.1 million, or 30.4%, compared to the year ended 30 June 2015, as a result of an increase in revenue in all our sectors, as described below. Commercial revenue Commercial revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £268.3 million, an increase of £71.4 million, or 36.3%, over the year ended 30 June 2015. • • • Sponsorship revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £160.1 million, an increase of £5.2 million, or 3.4%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to the activation of several new global and regional sponsorship deals. Retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £97.3 million, an increase of £65.7 million, or 207.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to the commencement of the new agreement with adidas on 1 August 2015, which included a step-up on minimum guaranteed revenues and contribution from several businesses previously operated by Nike. Mobile & Content revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £10.9 million, an increase of £0.5 million, or 4.8%, over the year ended 30 June 2015. 65 Table of Contents Broadcasting revenue Broadcasting revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £140.4 million, an increase of £32.7 million, or 30.4%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to participation in UEFA competitions. Matchday revenue Matchday revenue for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £106.6 million, an increase of £16.0 million, or 17.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to participation in UEFA competitions plus domestic cup progression. Total operating expenses Total operating expenses (defined as employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, depreciation, amortization and exceptional items) for the year ended 30 June 2016 were £436.6 million, an increase of £49.4 million, or 12.8%, over the year ended 30 June 2015. Employee benefit expenses Employee benefit expenses for the year ended 30 June 2016 were £232.2 million, an increase of £29.6 million, or 14.6%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to renewals of existing player contracts, coupled with an uplift in annual player salaries due to participation in the Champions League. Other operating expenses Other operating expenses for the year ended 30 June 2016 were £91.2 million, an increase of £18.9 million, or 26.1%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to retail, merchandising, apparel and licensing costs now being recognized internally, plus an increase in matchday costs as a result of playing eight additional home games in the current year. Depreciation Depreciation for the year ended 30 June 2016 amounted to £10.1 million, a decrease of £0.2 million, or 1.9%, over the year ended 30 June 2015. Amortization Amortization, primarily of players' registrations, for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £88.0 million, a decrease of £11.7 million, or 11.7%, over the year ended 30 June 2015. The decrease in amortization was primarily due to player disposals during fiscal year 2016 (mainly Di Maria and Falcao). The unamortized balance of registrations as of 30 June 2016 was £241.7 million, of which £110.1 million is expected to be amortized in the year ending 30 June 2017. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the three years ending 30 June 2020. This does not take into account player acquisitions after 30 June 2016, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider player departures subsequent to 30 June 2016, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges. Exceptional items Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2016 were £15.1 million, of which £8.4 million related to compensation to the former manager and certain members of the coaching staff for loss of office and £6.7 million related to a registrations' impairment charge regarding a reduction in the 66 Table of Contents carrying value of a player no longer considered to be a member of the first team playing squad. Exceptional items for the year ended 30 June 2015 were £2.3 million, of which £1.2 million related to the present value of the additional contributions we are expected to pay to remedy the revised deficit of the Football League pension scheme as per the latest triennial actuarial valuation at 31 August 2014 and £1.1 million related to professional adviser fees related to public sales of our Class A ordinary shares. (Loss)/profit on disposal of intangible assets Loss on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £9.8 million, compared to a profit of £23.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2015. The loss on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2016 primarily related to the disposal of Di Maria (Paris St-Germain). The profit on disposal of intangible assets for the year ended 30 June 2015 primarily related to the disposals of Welbeck (Arsenal) and Nani (Fenerbache). Net finance costs Net finance costs for the year ended 30 June 2016 were £20.0 million, a decrease of £15.2 million, or 43.2%, over the year ended 30 June 2015, including a reduction in interest payable on our secured term loan facility and senior secured notes following the refinancing in June 2015. Tax The tax expense for the year ended 30 June 2016 was £12.5 million, compared to a tax credit of £2.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to the result before tax in the respective years and foreign exchange gains on the re-measurement of deferred tax assets denominated in US dollars. Critical Accounting Estimates and Judgments The preparation of our financial information requires management to make estimates, judgments and assumptions concerning the future. Estimates, judgments and assumptions are continually evaluated and are based on historical experience and other factors, including expectations of future events that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances. The resulting accounting estimates will, by definition, seldom equal the related actual results. For a summary of all of our significant accounting policies, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report. The JOBS Act permits an "emerging growth company" like us to take advantage of an extended transition period to comply with new or revised accounting standards applicable to public companies. At the effective date of our IPO, we chose to "opt out" of this provision and, as a result, we are complying with, and will continue to comply with, new or revised accounting standards as required when they are adopted. Our decision to opt out of the extended transition period is irrevocable. We believe that the following accounting policies reflect the most critical judgments, estimates and assumptions and are significant to the consolidated financial statements. Revenue recognition Commercial Commercial revenue comprises revenue receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue, 67 Table of Contents revenue receivable from retailing Manchester United branded merchandise in the UK and licensing the manufacture, distribution and sale of such goods globally, and fees for the Manchester United first team undertaking tours. Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of our agreement with them is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if our first team wins certain competitions or decrease if our first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, with the reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. In the event of a reduction in any year due to the failure to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons, the payments revert back to the original terms upon the first team participating again in the Champions League. Any increase or decrease in a particular year would have the effect of increasing or decreasing the minimum guarantee amount of £750 million payable over the term of the agreement. A critical judgment in future financial years therefore will be management's assessment as to whether or not our first team is likely to fail to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons during the term of the agreement. Such assessments of future participation may differ from actual participation, which could result in a difference in the revenue recognized in a given year. Certain sponsorship contracts include additional profit share arrangements based on cumulative profits earned from the utilization of the Manchester United brand. Any additional profit share on such arrangements is only recognized when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and only to the extent that the revenue is considered probable. In assessing whether any additional profit share is probable and should therefore be recognized, management carries out regular reviews of the contracts and future financial forecasts, having regard to the underlying risk factors such as team performance and general economic conditions. Such forecasts of future financial performance may differ from actual financial performance, which could result in a difference in the revenue recognized in a given year. Broadcasting and Matchday For our accounting policies relating to Broadcasting revenue and Matchday revenue, which management does not consider to involve critical estimates and judgments, see note 2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report. Impairment of goodwill and non-current assets The Company annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment and more frequently tests whether events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognized when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. The recoverable amount has been determined based on value-in-use calculations. These calculations require the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flow and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. See note 15 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report. 68 Table of Contents All other non-current assets, including property plant and equipment and investment property, are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. An impairment review trigger event would include, for example, our failure to qualify for the Champions League for a sustained period. In respect of player registrations, a further impairment review trigger event would occur when the player is excluded from our revenue generation, for example, as a result of a career-ending injury, and conditions indicate that the amortized carrying value of the asset is not recoverable. The impairment review of goodwill and other non-current assets considers estimates of the future economic benefits attributable to them. Such estimates involve assumptions in relation to the future, recoverable amount of the asset, ticket revenue, broadcasting and sponsorship revenue and on-field performance. Any estimates of future economic benefits made in relation to non-current assets may differ from the benefits that ultimately arise, and materially affect the recoverable value of the asset. Intangible assets—registrations The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized as intangible assets at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the individual's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration such as the number of player appearances. This assessment is carried out on an individual basis. Costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations include transfer fees, Premier League levy fees, agents' fees and other directly attributable costs. These costs are amortized over the period covered by the individual's contract. To the extent that an individual's contract is extended, the remaining book value is amortized over the remaining revised contract life. Tax Tax is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Management establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities. From time to time the Group is involved in discussions with tax authorities in relation to ongoing tax matters and, where appropriate, provisions are made based on management's assessment of each case. Future tax expense or credit may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a provision and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of tax provisions in future periods. Recognition of deferred tax assets We recognize deferred tax effects of temporary differences between the financial statement carrying amounts and the tax basis of our assets and liabilities. Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that the associated deductions will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilized, provided the asset can be 69 Table of Contents reliably quantified. In estimating future taxable profit, management use "base case" approved forecasts which incorporate a number of assumptions, including a prudent level of future uncontracted revenue in the forecast period. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets, management considers the regulations applicable to tax and advice on their interpretation. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of deferred tax assets in future periods. B. LIQUIDITY AND CAPITAL RESOURCES Our primary cash requirements stem from the payment of transfer fees for the acquisition of players' registrations, capital expenditure for the improvement of facilities at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex, payment of interest on our borrowings, employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses and dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. Historically, we have met these cash requirements through a combination of operating cash flow and proceeds from the transfer fees from the sale of players' registrations. Our existing borrowings primarily consist of our secured term loan facility and our senior secured notes. Additionally, although we have not needed to draw any borrowings under our revolving facility since 2009, we have no intention of retiring our revolving facility and may draw on it in the future in order to satisfy our working capital requirements. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of our long term borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating to fixed rates. We have US dollar borrowings that we use to hedge our US dollar commercial revenue exposure. See "—Indebtedness" below. We continue to evaluate our financing options and may, from time to time, take advantage of opportunities to repurchase or refinance all or a portion of our existing indebtedness to the extent such opportunities arise. In fiscal year 2017 we paid a regular semi-annual cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. We expect to continue paying regular semi-annual dividends to our Class A ordinary shareholders and Class B ordinary shareholders out of our operating cash flows. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof, and our expectations and policies regarding dividends are subject to change as our business needs, capital requirements or market conditions change. Our business generates a significant amount of cash from our matchday revenues and commercial contractual arrangements at or near the beginning of our fiscal year, with a steady flow of other cash received throughout the fiscal year. In addition, we generate a significant amount of our cash through advance receipts, including season tickets (which include general admission season tickets and seasonal hospitality tickets), most of which are received prior to the end of June for the following season. Our broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA are paid periodically throughout the season, with primary payments made in late summer, December, January and the end of the football season. Our sponsorship and other commercial revenue tends to be paid either quarterly or annually in advance. However, while we typically have a high cash balance at the beginning of each fiscal year, this is largely attributable to deferred revenue, the majority of which falls under current liabilities in the consolidated balance sheet, and this deferred revenue is unwound through the income statement over the course of the fiscal year. Over the course of a year, we use our cash on hand to pay employee benefit expenses, other operating expenses, interest payments and other liabilities as they become due. This typically results in negative working capital movement at certain times during the year. In the event it ever became necessary to access additional operating cash, we also have access to cash through our revolving facility. As of 30 June 2017, we had no borrowings under our revolving facility. 70 Table of Contents Pursuant to our contract with adidas, which began on 1 August 2015, the minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the 10-year term of the agreement is equal to £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. See "Item 4. Information on the Company—Revenue Sectors—Commercial—Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing" above for additional information regarding our agreement with adidas. We also maintain a mixture of long-term debt and capacity under our revolving facility in order to ensure that we have sufficient funds available for short-term working capital requirements and for investment in the playing squad and other capital projects. Our cost base is more evenly spread throughout the fiscal year than our cash inflows. Employee benefit expenses and fixed costs constitute the majority of our cash outflows and are generally paid throughout the 12 months of the fiscal year. Our working capital levels tend to be at their lowest in November, in advance of Premier League and UEFA broadcasting receipts in December and January. In addition, transfer windows for acquiring and disposing of registrations occur in January and the summer. During these periods, we may require additional cash to meet our acquisition needs for new players and we may generate additional cash through the sale of existing registrations. Depending on the terms of the agreement, transfer fees may be paid or received by us in multiple installments, resulting in deferred cash paid or received. Although we have not historically drawn on our revolving facility during the summer transfer window, if we seek to acquire players with values substantially in excess of the values of players we seek to sell, we may be required to draw on our revolving facility to meet our cash needs. Acquisition and disposal of registrations also affects our current trade receivables and payables, which affects our overall working capital. Our current trade receivables include accrued revenue from sponsors as well as transfer fees receivable from other football clubs, whereas our trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of registrations. Capital expenditures at Old Trafford Our stadium, Old Trafford, remains one of our key assets and a significant part of the overall experience we provide to our followers. Old Trafford has been our home stadium since 1910 and has undergone significant changes over the years. To maintain the quality of service, enhance the fan experience and increase matchday revenue, we continually invest in the refurbishment and regeneration of Old Trafford. Following a substantial development prior to the 2006/07 season, we expanded seating capacity at Old Trafford from approximately 68,000 to 75,457. In addition, we have continued to invest in improving hospitality suites and catering facilities through refurbishment programs. We record these investments as capital expenditures. Capital expenditure at Old Trafford was £3.5 million, £2.7 million and £2.3 million for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively. We typically invest approximately £3 million per year in refurbishment capital expenditure with further investments in expansion capital expenditure as required. In addition, we spent approximately £5.4 million, £2.3 million and £3.7 million for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively in connection with updating and expanding the Aon Training Complex, our training facility. Mobile & Content capital expenditure We intend to continue investing in our mobile & content assets, including our website and digital media capabilities. 71 Table of Contents Net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure Our average net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure over the last 10 years has been a cash outflow of £52.1 million per fiscal year (excluding the sale of a player in the year ended 30 June 2009 that generated a significant cash inflow, average net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure over the same period would have been a cash outflow of £60.1 million per fiscal year). However, net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure has varied significantly from period to period, as shown in the table below, and while we expect that trend to continue, competition for talented players may force clubs to spend increasing amounts on player registration fees. We may explore new player acquisitions in connection with future transfer periods that may materially increase the amount of our net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure. Actual cash used or generated from net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure is recorded on our statement of cash flow under net cash used or generated in investing activities. Last 10 Years Net Intangible Asset—Registrations Capital Expenditure(1) (1) The net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure data presented is the sum of all cash used for purchases of intangible assets—registrations and all cash generated from sales of intangible assets—registrations as disclosed in our consolidated annual financial statements. For the years ended 30 June 2013 to 30 June 2017, the data above was derived from the annual financial statements of Manchester United plc. For the years ended 30 June 2008 to 30 June 2012, the above data was derived from the annual financial statements of Red Football Shareholder Limited. The annual financial statements for the period prior to our transition to IFRS on 1 July 2008 were prepared in accordance with Generally Accepted Accounting Practice in the United Kingdom. 72 Table of Contents Working Capital Our directors confirmed that, as of the date of this Annual Report, after taking into account our current cash and cash equivalents and our anticipated cash flow from operating and financing activities, we believe that we have sufficient working capital for our present requirements. Cash Flow The following table summarizes our cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015: 2017 Year ended 30 June 2016 (in £ millions) 2015 Cash flow from operating activities Cash generated from operations Interest paid Debt finance costs relating to borrowings Interest received Tax paid Net cash generated from operating activities Cash flow from investing activities Payments for property, plant and equipment and investment property (net of proceeds) Payments for intangible assets Proceeds from sale of intangible assets Net cash used in investing activities Cash flow from financing activities Proceeds from borrowings Repayment of borrowings Dividends paid Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities Net increase in cash and cash equivalents(1) (1) Excludes the effects of exchange rate changes on cash and cash equivalents. 251.7 200.8 (19.5) — 0.7 (5.2) (13.2) — 0.5 (2.0) 227.7 186.1 195.0 (42.6) (6.5) 0.5 (2.5) 143.9 (5.1) (9.0) (5.5) (193.8) (138.1) (117.4) 20.6 (151.0) (104.8) (102.3) 38.4 51.8 — (0.4) (23.3) (23.7) 53.0 — 272.5 (0.4) (227.9) — 44.6 86.2 (20.1) (20.5) 60.8 Net cash generated from operating activities Net cash generated from operations represents our operating results and net movements in our working capital. Our working capital is generally impacted by the timing of cash received from the sale of tickets and hospitality and other matchday revenues, broadcasting revenue from the Premier League and UEFA and sponsorship and commercial revenue. Cash generated from operations for the year ended 30 June 2017 produced a cash inflow of £251.7 million, an increase of £50.9 million from a cash inflow of £200.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Cash generated from operations for the year ended 30 June 2015 was £195.0 million. Additional changes in net cash generated from operating activities generally reflect our finance costs. We currently pay fixed rates of interest on our senior secured notes and variable rates of interest on our secured term loan facility. We use interest rate swaps to manage the cash flow interest rate risk. The swaps have the economic effect of converting interest on our secured term loan facility from variable rates to a fixed rate. Our revolving facility is also subject to variable rates of interest. 73 Table of Contents Interest paid was £19.5 million in the year ended 30 June 2017, an increase of £6.3 million compared to £13.2 million in interest paid in the year ended 30 June 2016. Interest on our senior secured notes is normally paid semi-annually, at the beginning of August and at the beginning of February. Interest on the senior secured notes (the 2017 Dollar Notes) for the period up to the 25 June 2015 was paid at the end of June 2015 when our debt was refinanced. Consequently, interest paid on our senior secured notes in the year ended 30 June 2016 equated to seven months interest up to the beginning of February 2016 whereas interest paid on our senior secured notes in the year ended 30 June 2017 equated to twelve months interest up to the beginning of February 2017. Interest paid was £42.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2015, primarily due to the higher interest rates on the 2017 Dollar Notes relative to our senior secured notes, and on our secured term loan facility prior to our debt refinancing in June 2015. Net cash generated from operating activities was £227.7 million in the year ended 30 June 2017, compared to net cash generated from operating activities of £186.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Net cash generated from operating activities was £143.9 million for the year ended 30 June 2015. Net cash used in investing activities Capital expenditure for the acquisition of intangible assets as well as for improvements to property, principally at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex, are funded through cash flow generated from operations, proceeds from the sale of intangible assets and, if necessary, from our revolving facility. Capital expenditure on the acquisition, disposal and trading of intangible assets tends to vary significantly from year to year depending on the requirements of our first team, overall availability of players, our assessment of their relative value and competitive demand for players from other clubs. By contrast, capital expenditure on the purchase of property, plant and equipment tends to remain relatively stable as we continue to make improvements at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex. Net cash used in investing activities for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £151.0 million, an increase of £46.2 million from £104.8 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Net cash used in investing activities for the year ended 30 June 2015 was £102.3 million. For the year ended 30 June 2017, net capital expenditure on property, plant and equipment and investment property was £9.0 million, an increase of £3.9 million from net expenditure of £5.1 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Net capital expenditure for the years ended 30 June 2017 and 30 June 2016 related mainly to refurbishment work at Old Trafford and the Aon Training Complex. For the year ended 30 June 2017, net capital expenditure on intangible assets was £142.0 million, an increase of £42.3 million from net expenditure of £99.7 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2017 was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Pogba, Mkhitaryan, Martial and Di Maria, less payments received relating to the disposal of Di Maria and Schneiderlin. Net capital expenditure for the year ended 30 June 2016 was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Di Maria, Martial and Schneiderlin, less payments received relating to the disposal of Di Maria and Welbeck. For the year ended 30 June 2015, net capital expenditure on property, plant and equipment was £5.5 million related mainly to refurbishment work at Old Trafford and new pitches at the Aon Training Complex. Net capital expenditure on intangible assets was £96.8 million was mainly comprised of payments made for the acquisitions of Di Maria, Rojo, Fellaini, Depay and Shaw less payments received relating to the disposal of Welbeck and Kagawa. Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities Net cash used in financing activities for the year ended 30 June 2017 was £23.7 million, an increase of £3.2 million compared to net cash used of £20.5 million for the year ended 30 June 2016. During the year ended 30 June 2017, we repaid borrowings of £0.4 million relating to the Alderley facility and paid two semi- annual dividends amounting to £23.3 million in the aggregate. 74 Table of Contents During the year ended 30 June 2016, we repaid borrowings of £0.4 million relating to the Alderley facility and paid four quarterly dividends amounting to £20.1 million in the aggregate. Net cash generated from financing activities for the year ended 30 June 2015 was £44.6 million. During the year ended 30 June 2015, we issued £267.8 million ($425.0 million) in aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes. We used the proceeds to repurchase all of our outstanding 2017 Dollar Notes, comprising a principal value of £169.6 million ($269.2 million) and a premium on repurchase of £3.6 million ($5.6 million). We also amended the terms of our secured term loan facility, reducing the outstanding principal amount by £57.2 million ($90.7 million), reducing the interest rate to LIBOR plus an applicable margin between 1.75% per annum and 1.25% per annum, and extending the term of the facility to June 2025. Indebtedness Our primary sources of indebtedness consist of our secured term loan facility and our senior secured notes. As part of the security for our secured term loan facility, our senior secured notes and our revolving facility, substantially all of our assets are subject to liens and mortgages. Description of principal indebtedness Secured term loan facility Our wholly-owned finance subsidiary, MU Finance plc, has a secured term loan facility with Bank of America, N.A. as lender. As of 30 June 2017 the sterling equivalent of £170.8 million (net of unamortized issue costs of £2.5 million) was outstanding. The outstanding principal amount was $225.0 million. We have the option to repay the loan at any time. The remaining balance of the loan is repayable on 26 June 2025. Loans under the secured term loan facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to US dollar LIBOR (provided that if the rate is less than zero, LIBOR shall be deemed to be zero) plus the applicable margin. The applicable margin, if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, means the following: Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the secured term loan facility agreement) Greater than 3.5 Greater than 2.0 but less than or equal to 3.5 Less than or equal to 2.0 Margin % (per annum) 1.75 1.50 1.25 While any event of default is continuing, the applicable margin shall be the highest level set forth above. Our secured term loan facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and MU Finance plc and secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities. These entities are wholly owned subsidiaries. The secured term loan facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated profit/(loss) for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit/(loss) on disposal of, intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive years) during the life of the secured term loan facility if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. The covenant is tested on a quarterly basis and we were in compliance with the covenant for each quarter throughout the financial year. 75 Table of Contents Our secured term loan facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and incurring liens. Certain events of default and covenants in the secured term loan facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the secured term loan facility. Senior secured notes Our wholly-owned finance subsidiary, MU Finance plc, issued $425 million in aggregate principal amount of 3.79% senior secured notes (which we refer to throughout this Annual Report as the "senior secured notes"). As of 30 June 2017 the sterling equivalent of £323.1 million (net of unamortized issue costs of £4.1 million) was outstanding. The outstanding principal amount was $425.0 million. The senior secured notes mature on 25 June 2027. The senior secured notes are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, and Manchester United Football Club Limited and are secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities and MU Finance plc. These entities are wholly owned subsidiaries. The note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated profit/(loss) for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit/(loss) on disposal of, intangible assets, exceptional items, net finance costs, and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive years) during the life of the senior secured notes if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. The covenant is tested on a quarterly basis and we were in compliance with the covenant for each quarter throughout the financial year. The note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes contains events of default typical for securities of this type, as well as customary covenants and restrictions on the activities of Red Football Limited and each of Red Football Limited's subsidiaries, including, but not limited to, the incurrence of additional indebtedness; dividends or distributions in respect of capital stock or certain other restricted payments or investments; entering into agreements that restrict distributions from restricted subsidiaries; the sale or disposal of assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; transactions with affiliates; the incurrence of liens; and mergers, consolidations or the sale of substantially all of Red Football Limited's assets. The covenants in the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. The senior secured notes may be redeemed in part, in an amount not less than 5% of the aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes then outstanding, or in full, at any time at 100% of the principal amount plus a "make-whole" premium of an amount equal to the discounted value (based on the US Treasury rate) of the remaining interest payments due on the senior secured notes up to 25 June 2027. Revolving facility Our revolving facilities agreement allows MU Finance plc (or any direct or indirect subsidiary of Red Football Limited that becomes a borrower thereunder) to borrow up to £125 million, plus (subject to certain conditions) the ability to incur a further £25 million by way of incremental facilities, from a 76 Table of Contents syndicate of lenders with Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited as agent and security trustee. As of 30 June 2017, we had no outstanding borrowings and had £125 million (exclusive of capacity under the incremental facilities) in borrowing capacity under our revolving facilities agreement. Our initial revolving facility is scheduled to expire on 26 June 2021 (although it may be possible for any subsequent incremental facility thereunder to expire at a later date). Any amount still outstanding at that time will be due in full immediately on the applicable expiry date. Subject to certain conditions, we may voluntarily prepay and/or permanently cancel all or part of the available commitments under the revolving facility by giving not less than three business days' prior notice to the Agent under the facility. Any loan drawn under the revolving facility is required to be repaid on the last day of each of its interest periods. Amounts repaid may (subject to the terms of the revolving facilities agreement) be re-borrowed. Loans under the revolving facility bear interest at a rate per annum equal to LIBOR (or in relation to a loan in euros, EURIBOR) (provided that if that rate is less than zero, LIBOR or, as the case may be, EURIBOR, shall be deemed to be zero) plus the applicable margin. The applicable margin if no event of default has occurred and is continuing, it means the following: Total net leverage ratio (as defined in the revolving facilities agreement) Greater than 3.5 Greater than 2.0 but less than or equal to 3.5 Less than or equal to 2.0 Margin % (per annum) 1.75 1.50 1.25 While any default is continuing, the applicable margin shall be the highest level set forth above. A commitment fee is payable on the available but undrawn amount of the revolving facility, at a rate equal to 40% per annum of the applicable margin. Our revolving facility is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and MU Finance plc and secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities. These entities are wholly owned subsidiaries. In addition to the general covenants described below, the revolving facility contains a financial maintenance covenant requiring us to maintain consolidated EBITDA of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period. We are able to claim certain dispensations from complying with the consolidated EBITDA floor up to twice (in non-consecutive years) during the life of the revolving facility if we fail to qualify for the first round group stages (or its equivalent from time to time) of the Champions League. In addition, in the event that the financial covenant is not complied with, such non-compliance may also be cured with the cash proceeds of additional shareholder funding or subordinated shareholder funding no later than the end of the period 20 business days following the earlier of the date on which the compliance certificate setting out the calculations in respect of the relevant covenant determination is required to be delivered and the date on which it is delivered under the terms of the revolving facilities agreement, and no equity cures may be made in consecutive financial quarters. Our revolving facility contains events of default typical in facilities of this type, as well as typical covenants including restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness, paying dividends or making other distributions or repurchasing or redeeming our stock, making investments, selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries, entering into agreements restricting our subsidiaries' ability to pay dividends, consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all of our assets, entering into sale and leaseback transactions, entering into transactions with our affiliates and 77 Table of Contents incurring liens. Certain events of default and covenants in the revolving facility are subject to certain thresholds and exceptions described in the agreement governing the revolving facility. Alderley facility The Alderley facility consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. The loan attracts interest at LIBOR plus 1%. As of 30 June 2017, £4.2 million was outstanding under the Alderley facility. £0.5 million of the loan is repayable in quarterly installments through July 2018, and the remaining balance of £3.7 million is repayable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured against the Manchester International Freight Terminal which is owned by Alderley Urban Investments Limited. As of 30 June 2017, we were in compliance with all covenants in relation to indebtedness. C. RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT, PATENTS AND LICENSES, ETC. We do not conduct research and development activities. D. TREND INFORMATION Other than as disclosed elsewhere in this Annual Report, we are not aware of any trends, uncertainties, demands, commitments or events since 30 June 2017 that are reasonably likely to have a material adverse effect on our revenues, income, profitability, liquidity or capital resources, or that would cause the disclosed financial information to be not necessarily indicative of future operating results or financial conditions. E. OFF BALANCE SHEET ARRANGEMENTS Transfer fees payable Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs in respect of player transfers, additional amounts would be payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met. As noted above, we estimate the fair value of any contingent consideration at the date of acquisition based on the probability of conditions being met and monitor this on an ongoing basis. The maximum additional amount that could be payable as of 30 June 2017 is £44.6 million. Transfer fees receivable Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to us if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Company when probable and recognized when virtually certain. As of 30 June 2017, we believe receipt of £0.8 million to be probable. Other commitments In the ordinary course of business, we enter into operating lease commitments and capital commitments. These transactions are recognized in the consolidated financial statements in accordance with IFRS, as issued by the IASB, and are more fully disclosed therein. As of 30 June 2017, we had not entered into any other off-balance sheet transactions. 78 Table of Contents F. CONTRACTUAL OBLIGATIONS The following table summarizes our contractual obligations as of 30 June 2017: Long-term debt obligations(2) Finance lease obligations Operating lease obligations(3) Purchase obligations(4) Other long-term liabilities Total Less than 1 year £'000 19,463 — 2,624 183,531 — 205,618 1 - 3 years £'000 41,731 — 5,820 79,800 — 127,351 3 - 5 years £'000 18,988 — 162 6,462 — 25,612 More than five years £'000 601,218 — 3,968 — — 605,186 Total contractual cash flows(1) £'000 681,400 — 12,574 269,793 — 963,767 Total per consolidated financial statements £'000 503,354 — — 255,780 — 759,134 (1) (2) (3) (4) Total contractual cash flows reflect contractual non-derivative financial obligations including interest, operating lease payments, purchase order commitments and capital commitments and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in our consolidated financial statements. As of 30 June 2017, we had $225.0 million of our secured term loan facility outstanding and $425.0 million of our senior secured notes outstanding. Other long-term indebtedness consists of a bank loan to Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited. As of 31 June 2017, we had £4.2 million outstanding under the Alderley facility. We enter into operating leases in the normal course of business. Most lease arrangements provide us with the option to renew the leases at defined terms. The future operating lease obligations would change if we were to exercise these options, or if we were to enter into additional new operating leases. See note 28.1 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report. Purchase obligations include current and non-current obligations related to the acquisition of registrations, purchase order commitments and capital commitments. Purchase obligations do not include contingent transfer fees of £44.6 million which are potentially payable by us if certain specific performance conditions are met. Except as disclosed above and in note 29.2 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report, as of 30 June 2017, we did not have any material contingent liabilities or guarantees. G. SAFE HARBOR See the Section entitled "Forward-Looking Statements" at the beginning of this Annual Report. 79 Table of Contents ITEM 6. DIRECTORS, SENIOR MANAGEMENT AND EMPLOYEES A. DIRECTORS AND SENIOR MANAGEMENT The following table lists each of our current executive officers and directors and their respective ages and positions as of the date of this Annual Report. Name Avram Glazer Joel Glazer Edward Woodward Richard Arnold Cliff Baty Kevin Glazer Bryan Glazer Darcie Glazer Kassewitz Edward Glazer Robert Leitão Manu Sawhney John Hooks Age Position 56 Executive Co-Chairman and Director 50 Executive Co-Chairman and Director 45 Executive Vice Chairman and Director 46 Group Managing Director and Director 47 Chief Financial Officer 55 Director 52 Director 49 Director 47 Director 54 50 61 Independent Director Independent Director Independent Director The following is a brief biography of each of our executive officers and directors: Avram Glazer , aged 56, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer served as President and Chief Executive Officer of Zapata Corporation, a US public company from March 1995 to July 2009 and Chairman of the board of Zapata Corporation from March 2002 to July 2009. Mr. Glazer received a business degree from Washington University in St. Louis in 1982. He received a law degree from American University, Washington College of Law in 1985. Joel Glazer , aged 50, is Executive Co-Chairman and a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Co-Chairman of Manchester United Limited. Mr. Glazer is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers. Mr. Glazer is a member of the NFL Finance, International and Media Committees. Mr. Glazer graduated from American University in Washington, D.C., in 1989 with a bachelor's degree. Edward Woodward , aged 45, is Executive Vice Chairman and a Director of the Company. He was appointed to our board of directors on 30 April 2012 and is currently Executive Vice Chairman of Manchester United Limited, having been elected to its board of directors in February 2008. In 2015 he was elected to the Board of Directors of the European Club Association (ECA)—the sole independent body directly representing football clubs at a European level. He also chairs the ECA Marketing and Communications Working Group. Mr. Woodward represents the Club at meetings of the English Premier League's shareholders. On joining the club in 2005 he initially managed the capital structure of the group and advised on the overall financial business plan. In 2007 he assumed responsibility for the commercial and media operations and developed and implemented a new overall commercial strategy for the Club. This resulted in a new structured approach to commercializing the brand, including developing the sponsorship strategy. Mr. Woodward formerly worked as a senior investment banker within J.P. Morgan's international mergers and acquisitions team between 1999 and 2005. Prior to joining J.P. Morgan, Mr. Woodward worked for PricewaterhouseCoopers in the Accounting and Tax Advisory department between 1993 and 1999. He received a Bachelor of Science degree in physics from Bristol University in 1993 and qualified for his Chartered Accountancy in 1996. 80 Table of Contents Richard Arnold , aged 46, is the Group Managing Director and a Director of the Company. In his capacity as Group Managing Director, Mr. Arnold oversees all commercial and operational aspects of the Company. Mr. Arnold also serves as Chairman of the Manchester United Foundation. In his previous role as Commercial Director (until 30 June 2013) he was responsible for the management and growth of the Company's sponsorship business, retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business, and mobile & content business. In this capacity he was nominated for SportBusiness International's Sports innovator of the year list in 2011. Mr. Arnold was previously Deputy Managing Director of InterVoice Ltd responsible for the international channel sales and marketing division of InterVoice Inc., a NASDAQ listed technology company, between 2002 and 2007. He was nominated as a finalist for Young Director of the Year by the United Kingdom Institute of Directors in 2004 and 2005. Prior to InterVoice, he worked at Global Crossing Europe Ltd, a company in the technology sector, on its restructure between 1999 and 2002. Prior to this he was a senior manager in the telecommunications and media practice at PricewaterhouseCoopers from 1993 to 1999, including working on the privatization of the Saudi Telecommunications Corporation and the Initial Public Offering of Orange in the United Kingdom. He received an honors Bachelor of Science degree in biology from Bristol University in 1993 and received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1996. Cliff Baty , aged 47, is the Company's Chief Financial Officer. He was appointed in March 2016. He is responsible for managing all aspects of financial reporting and financial control of the Company. Prior to joining the Company, Mr. Baty served as Chief Financial Officer and member of the Board of Directors of Sportech plc, a leading pool betting operator and technology supplier, from 2013 to 2016. Prior to Sportech, he worked at Ladbrokes plc from 2006 to 2013 in a number of senior finance roles including Finance Director of its eGaming and International businesses, as well as Ladbrokes businesses in Spain, Italy and South Africa. Before that he was Group Financial Controller of Hilton Group plc from 2004 to 2006. He qualified as a Chartered Accountant with Ernst & Young, where he worked for 10 years. He received a Bachelor of Arts degree in Chemistry from Oriel College, Oxford University in 1992. Kevin Glazer , aged 55, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and a director of Manchester United Limited. He is currently the Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer graduated from Ithaca College in 1984 with a Bachelor of Arts degree. Bryan Glazer , aged 52, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a director of Red Football Limited and Manchester United Limited. He is the Co- Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and also serves on the NFL's Digital Media Committee. Mr. Glazer serves on the board of directors of the Glazer Children's Museum. He received a bachelor's degree from the American University in Washington, D.C., in 1986 and received his law degree from Whittier College School of Law in 1989. Darcie Glazer Kassewitz , aged 49, is a Director of the Company. She is currently a director of Red Football Limited. Ms. Glazer is the Co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. She graduated cum laude from the American University in 1990 and received a law degree in 1993 from Suffolk Law School. Edward Glazer , aged 47, is a Director of the Company. He is currently a non-executive director of Red Football Limited. He is Co-Chairman of the Tampa Bay Buccaneers and Co-Chairman of First Allied Corporation. Mr. Glazer is also the Co-President of the Glazer Family Foundation. Mr. Glazer received a bachelor's degree from Ithaca College in 1992. Robert Leitão , aged 54, is an Independent Director of the Company. He is Head of Rothschild's Global Financial Advisory business. Mr. Leitão joined Rothschild in 1998 as a Director and was appointed Managing Director in 2000, Head of Mergers and Acquisitions in 2001 and Head of UK Investment Banking in 2008. Prior to joining Rothschild, Mr. Leitão worked for Morgan Grenfell & Co. Limited in London, where he was appointed a Director in 1995. He also serves as Chairman of the Trustees of The Pennies Foundation. Mr. Leitão received a Bachelor of Science 81 Table of Contents degree in engineering from the University of London in 1984. He received his Chartered Accountancy qualification in 1988. Manu Sawhney , aged 50, is an Independent Director of the Company. With over 26 years of rich experience in the Asian media, entertainment and consumer products industry, Mr. Sawhney is the Chief Executive Officer of the Singapore Sports Hub, one of the largest sporting Public-Private Partnerships in the world, and the city-state's premier sporting, lifestyle and entertainment destination. Prior to his current role, Mr. Sawhney was the Managing Director of ESPN STAR Sports (ESS), a 50:50 joint venture for Asia between ESPN and News Corp, and reported directly to the Board. He was responsible for the overall business leadership & P&L of the company across 24 countries in Asia. Mr. Sawhney led ESS's growth and expansion across multiple platforms in various markets across Asia including business expansion in Taiwan, start-up of a new joint venture in South Korea, consolidation of business in China and securing long term strategic partnerships in India, Malaysia, Indonesia and Singapore. Prior to heading ESS's Asia operations, Mr. Sawhney served as the Executive Vice President of Programming/Event Management/Marketing/ Network Presentation, wherein he negotiated and secured various multi-year renewals of key global and regional rights & affiliate deals. Mr. Sawhney also previously served as the Managing Director of ESS's South Asia business based out of India. Before joining ESS, he worked for 3 years with ITC Global Holdings. After completing his engineering degree, Mr. Sawhney worked at Eicher Motors, a leading Indian farm equipment company. Mr. Sawhney holds a Bachelor's degree in Mechanical Engineering from the Birla Institute of Technology & Science, Pilani, India, and received his Masters in International Business from the Indian Institute of Foreign Trade, New Delhi, India. Mr. Sawhney also served on the Steering Committee of the 28 th South East Asian Games and is a member of the Young Presidents Organisation (YPO). John Hooks , aged 61, is an Independent Director of the Company. He has been in the luxury fashion industry for over 35 years and has held positions in some of the sector's most influential companies. After graduating from Oxford University, he entered the fashion industry through Gruppo Finanziario Tessile (GFT) in Turin, Italy. For three years he was the commercial director for the prêt-à-porter collection of Valentino. From 1988 to 1994, based in Hong Kong, he was responsible for the establishment of GFT's regional subsidiaries in Japan, South Korea, Taiwan, Hong Kong, Australia as well as in mainland China (in 1988, the first major foreign fashion company to establish a direct presence in that country). From 1995 to 2000 he was Commercial and Regional Director of Jil Sander in Hamburg, Germany. In 2000, Mr. Hooks joined Giorgio Armani as Group Commercial and Marketing Director, considerably expanding the company's global wholesale and retail network. He was subsequently appointed Deputy Chairman of the Giorgio Armani Group. From 2011 to 2014, he was Group President of Ralph Lauren Europe and Middle East. Mr. Hooks is currently CEO of Pacific Global Management (PGM). He is also on the board of Miroglio Fashion and is a senior adviser to McKinsey & Company. Family Relationships Our Executive Co-Chairmen and Directors Avram Glazer and Joel Glazer, and Directors Bryan Glazer, Kevin Glazer, Darcie Glazer Kassewitz and Edward Glazer are siblings. Arrangements or Understandings None of our executive officers or directors have any arrangement or understanding with our principal shareholders, customers, suppliers or other persons pursuant to which such executive officer or director was selected as an executive officer or director. 82 Table of Contents B. COMPENSATION We set out below the amount of compensation paid and benefits in kind provided by us or our subsidiaries to our directors and members of the executive management for services in all capacities to our Company or our subsidiaries for the 2017 fiscal year, as well as the amount contributed by our Company or our subsidiaries to retirement benefit plans for our directors and members of the executive management board. Directors and Executive Management Compensation The compensation for each member of our executive management is comprised of the following elements: base salary, bonus, contractual benefits and pension contributions. The total amount of compensation (including share-based payments) paid or payable and benefits in kind provided to the members of our board of directors and our executive management employees for the fiscal year 2017 was £12.3 million. We do not currently maintain any bonus or profit-sharing plan for the benefit of the members of our executive management, however, certain members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual bonuses (including share-based awards) pursuant to the terms of their service agreements. The total amount set aside or accrued by us to provide pension, retirement or similar benefits to our directors and our executive management employees with respect to the fiscal year 2017 was £0.1 million. Employment or Service Agreements We have entered into written employment or service agreements with each of the members of our executive management, which agreements provide, among other things, for benefits upon a termination of employment. In order to align the interests of our executive management with our shareholders, members of our executive management are eligible to receive annual share-based awards (or cash and share-based awards) pursuant to our 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the "Equity Plan"). The amount of the awards will generally be subject to the discretion of our board of directors and our remuneration committee. In order to encourage retention, the awards are eligible to become vested over a multi-year period following the date of grant. In connection with their receipt of the awards, each member of our executive management will agree to hold a minimum of that number of Class A ordinary shares with a value equal to such member's annual salary for so long as such member is employed by us. We have not entered into written employment or service agreements with our outside directors, including any member of the Glazer family. However, we may in the future enter into employment or services agreements with such individuals, the terms of which may provide for, among other things, cash or equity based compensation and benefits. Share-Based Compensation Awards We currently have one share-based compensation award plan, namely the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan, established in 2012 (the "Equity Plan"). The Equity Plan The principal purpose of the Equity Plan is to attract, retain and motivate selected employees, consultants and non-employee directors through the granting of share-based and cash-based compensation awards. The principal features of the Equity Plan are summarized below. During the year ended 30 June 2017 certain directors and members of executive management were awarded Class A ordinary shares, pursuant to the Equity Plan. These shares are subject to varying vesting schedules over a multi-year period. The fair value of these shares was the quoted market price 83 Table of Contents on the date of award. Details of the share awards outstanding and therefore potentially issuable as new shares are as follows: Outstanding at beginning of the year Awarded during the year Forfeited during the year Vested during the year Outstanding at the end of the year The fair value of shares awarded during the year was $16.02 (£12.35) per share. Share reserve Number of Class A ordinary shares 293,575 188,677 (16,863) (169,476) 295,913 Under the Equity Plan, 16,000,000 shares of our Class A ordinary shares are reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of share-based compensation awards, including share options, share appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted share awards, restricted share unit awards, deferred share awards, deferred share unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, share payment awards and other share-based awards. Of these reserved shares, assuming the above outstanding share awards fully vest, 15,234,579 remain available for issuance as of 11 September 2017. Administration The remuneration committee of our board of directors (or other committee as our board of directors may appoint) administers the Equity Plan unless our board of directors assumes authority for administration. Subject to the terms and conditions of the Equity Plan, the administrator has the authority to select the persons to whom awards are to be made, determines the types of awards to be granted, the number of shares to be subject to awards and the terms and conditions of awards, and makes all other determinations and can take all other actions necessary or advisable for the administration of the Equity Plan. The administrator is also authorized to adopt, amend or rescind rules relating to the administration of the Equity Plan. Our board of directors has the authority at all times to remove the remuneration committee (or other applicable committee) as the administrator and reinstate itself as the authority to administer the Equity Plan. Eligibility The Equity Plan provides that share options, share appreciation rights ("SARs"), restricted shares and all other awards may be granted to individuals who will then be our non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants or the non-employee directors, officers, employees or consultants of certain of our subsidiaries. Awards The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may grant or issue share options, SARs, restricted shares, restricted share units, deferred shares, deferred share units, dividend equivalents, share payments and other share-based awards, or any combination thereof. Each award will be set forth in a separate agreement with the person receiving the award and will indicate the type, terms and conditions of the award. • Share Options provide for the right to purchase Class A ordinary shares at a specified price, and usually will become exercisable (at the discretion of the administrator) in one or more installments after the grant date, subject to the participant's continued employment or service 84 Table of Contents • • • • • with us and/or subject to the satisfaction of corporate performance targets and/or individual performance targets established by the administrator. Restricted Shares may be granted to any eligible individual selected by the administrator and are made subject to such restrictions as may be determined by the administrator. Restricted shares, typically, are forfeited for no consideration or repurchased by us at the original purchase price (if applicable) if the conditions or restrictions on vesting are not met. The Equity Plan provides that restricted shares generally may not be sold or otherwise transferred until the applicable restrictions are removed or expire. Recipients of restricted shares, unlike recipients of share options, have voting rights and have the right to receive dividends, if any, prior to the time when the restrictions lapse; however, extraordinary dividends will generally be placed in escrow, and will not be released until the restrictions are removed or expire. Restricted Share Units may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. The Equity Plan provides that, like restricted shares, restricted share units may not be sold, or otherwise transferred or hypothecated, until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike restricted shares, Class A ordinary shares underlying restricted share units are not issued until the restricted share units have vested, and recipients of restricted share units generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued. Deferred Share Awards represent the right to receive Class A ordinary shares on a future date. The Equity Plan provides that deferred shares may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until issued. Deferred shares are not issued until the deferred share award has vested, and recipients of deferred shares generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares are issued. Deferred share awards generally will be forfeited, and the underlying Class A ordinary shares of deferred shares will not be issued, if the applicable vesting conditions and other restrictions are not met. Deferred Share Unit Awards may be awarded to any eligible individual selected by the administrator, typically without payment of consideration, but subject to vesting conditions based on continued employment or service or on performance criteria established by the administrator. Each deferred share unit award entitles the holder thereof to receive one share of our Class A ordinary shares on the date the deferred share unit becomes vested or upon a specified settlement date thereafter. The Equity Plan provides that, like deferred shares, deferred share units may not be sold or otherwise hypothecated or transferred until vesting conditions are removed or expire. Unlike deferred shares, deferred share units may provide that Class A ordinary shares in respect of underlying deferred share units will not be issued until a specified date or event following the vesting date. Recipients of deferred share units generally have no voting or dividend rights prior to the time when the vesting conditions are satisfied and the Class A ordinary shares underlying the award have been issued to the holder. Share Appreciation Rights , or SARs, may be granted in the administrator's discretion separately or in connection with share options or other awards. SARs granted in connection with share options or other awards typically provide for payments to the holder based upon increases in the price of our Class A ordinary shares over a set exercise price. There are no restrictions specified in the Equity Plan on the exercise of SARs or the amount of gain realizable therefrom, although the Equity Plan provides that restrictions may be imposed by the administrator in the SAR agreements. SARs under the Equity Plan may be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares, or in a combination of both, at the election of the administrator. 85 Table of Contents • • Dividend Equivalents represent the value of the dividends, if any, per Class A ordinary share paid by us, calculated with reference to the number of Class A ordinary shares covered by the award. The Equity Plan provides that dividend equivalents may be settled in cash or Class A ordinary shares and at such times as determined by the administrator. Share Payments are payments made to employees, consultants or non-employee directors in the form of Class A ordinary shares or an option or other right to purchase Class A ordinary shares. Share payments may be made as part of a bonus, deferred compensation or other arrangement and may be subject to a vesting schedule, including vesting upon the attainment of performance criteria, in which case the share payment will not be made until the vesting criteria have been satisfied. Share payments may be made in lieu of cash compensation that would otherwise be payable to the employee, consultant or non-employee director or share payments may be made as a bonus payment in addition to compensation otherwise payable to such individuals. Change in control The Equity Plan provides that the administrator may, in its discretion, provide that awards issued under the Equity Plan are subject to acceleration, cash-out, termination, assumption, substitution or conversion of such awards in the event of a change in control or certain other unusual or nonrecurring events or transactions. In addition, the administrator also has complete discretion to structure one or more awards under the Equity Plan to provide that such awards become vested and exercisable or payable on an accelerated basis in the event such awards are assumed or replaced with equivalent awards but the individual's service with us or the acquiring entity is subsequently terminated within a designated period following the change in control event. A change in control event under the Equity Plan is generally defined as a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination in which we are involved, directly or indirectly (other than a merger, consolidation, reorganization or business combination which results in our outstanding voting securities immediately before the transaction continuing to represent a majority of the voting power of the acquiring company's outstanding voting securities) after which a person or group (other than our existing equity-holders) beneficially owns more than 50% of the outstanding voting securities of the surviving entity immediately after the transaction, or the sale, exchange or transfer of all or substantially all of our assets. Adjustments of awards In the event of any stock dividend, stock split, combination or exchange of shares, merger, consolidation, spin-off, recapitalization, distribution of our assets to shareholders (other than normal cash dividends) or any other corporate event affecting the number of outstanding Class A ordinary shares in our capital or the share price of our Class A ordinary shares that would require adjustments to the Equity Plan or any awards under the Equity Plan in order to prevent the dilution or enlargement of the potential benefits intended to be made available thereunder, the Equity Plan provides that the administrator may make equitable adjustments, as determined in its discretion, to the aggregate number and type of shares subject to the Equity Plan, the number and kind of shares subject to outstanding awards and the terms and conditions of outstanding awards (including, without limitation, any applicable performance targets or criteria with respect to such awards), and the grant or exercise price per share of any outstanding awards under the Equity Plan. Amendment and termination The Equity Plan provides that our board of directors or the remuneration committee (with the approval of the board of directors) may terminate, amend or modify the Equity Plan at any time and from time to time. However, the Equity Plan generally requires us to obtain shareholder approval to the extent required by applicable law, rule or regulation (including any applicable stock exchange law), 86 Table of Contents including in connection with any amendments to increase the number of shares available under the Equity Plan (other than in connection with certain corporate events, as described above). Securities laws The Equity Plan is designed to comply with all applicable provisions of the Securities Act and the Exchange Act and, to the extent applicable, any and all regulations and rules promulgated by the SEC thereunder. The Equity Plan is administered, and stock options will be granted and may be exercised, only in such a manner as to conform to such laws, rules and regulations. On 13 August 2012, we filed with the SEC a registration statement on Form S-8 covering Class A ordinary shares issuable under the Equity Plan. UK Subplan Our board of directors approved the 2012 UK Company Share Option UK Sub-Plan on 10 September 2013. This is a sub-plan to the Equity Plan which allows for the grant of stock options in a tax efficient manner to employees who are UK residents. It derives its powers and authority from the Equity Plan and does not create any enhanced or additional rights. This sub-plan does not increase the share reserve under the Equity Plan. C. BOARD PRACTICES Board of Directors We currently have 11 directors, three of whom are independent directors, on our board of directors. Any director on our board may be removed by way of an ordinary resolution of shareholders or by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Any vacancies on our board of directors or additions to the existing board of directors can be filled by our shareholders holding a majority of the voting power of our outstanding ordinary shares by notice in writing to the Company. Each of our directors holds office until he resigns or is recused from office as discussed above. Committees of the Board of Directors and Corporate Governance Our board of directors has established an audit committee and a remuneration committee. The composition and responsibilities of each committee are described below. Members will serve on these committees until their resignation or until otherwise determined by our board of directors. In the future, our board of directors may establish other committees, as it deems appropriate, to assist with its responsibilities. Audit committee Our audit committee consists of Messrs. Robert Leitão, Manu Sawhney and John Hooks. Our board of directors determined that Messrs. Robert Leitão, Manu Sawhney and John Hooks satisfy the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Mr. Robert Leitão acts as chairman of our audit committee and satisfies the criteria of an audit committee financial expert as set forth under the applicable rules of the Exchange Act. A copy of our audit committee charter is available on our website. The inclusion of our website in this Annual Report does not include or incorporate by reference the information on our website into this Annual Report. The audit committee 87 Table of Contents oversees our accounting and financial reporting processes and the audits of our financial statements. The audit committee is responsible for, among other things: • • • • • • • selecting our independent registered public accounting firm and pre-approving all auditing and non-auditing services permitted to be performed by our independent registered public accounting firm; reviewing with our independent registered public accounting firm any audit issues or difficulties and management's response; discussing the annual audited financial statements with management and our independent registered public accounting firm; reviewing major issues as to the adequacy of our internal controls and any special audit steps adopted in light of significant control deficiencies; annually reviewing and reassessing the adequacy of our audit committee charter; such other matters that are specifically delegated to our audit committee by our board of directors from time to time; and meeting separately and periodically with management, our internal auditors and our independent registered public accounting firm. Remuneration committee Our remuneration committee consists of Messrs. Joel Glazer, Avram Glazer and Robert Leitão. Mr. Joel Glazer is the chairman of our remuneration committee. A copy of our remuneration committee charter is available on our website. The inclusion of our website in this Annual Report does not include or incorporate by reference the information on our website into this Annual Report. The remuneration committee is responsible for, among other things: • • • • • determining the levels of remuneration for each of our executive officers and directors; however, no member of the remuneration committee will participate in decisions relating to his or her remuneration; establishing and reviewing the objectives of our management compensation programs and compensation policies; reviewing and approving corporate goals and objectives relevant to the remuneration of senior management, including annual and long-term performance goals and objectives; evaluating the performance of members of senior management and recommending and monitoring the remuneration of members of senior management; and reviewing, approving and recommending the adoption of any equity-based or non-equity based compensation plan for our employees or consultants and administering such plan. We have availed ourselves of certain exemptions afforded to foreign private issuers under New York Stock Exchange rules, which exempt us from the requirement that we have a remuneration committee composed entirely of independent directors. 88 Table of Contents D. EMPLOYEES Employees The average monthly number of employees during the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015, including directors, was as follows: Average number of employees: Football—players Football—technical and coaching Commercial Media Administration and other Average monthly number of employees 2017 Number 2016 Number 2015 Number 74 136 120 90 445 865 74 94 111 94 426 799 73 89 122 89 440 813 We are not a signatory to any labor union collective bargaining agreement. We also engaged approximately 2,053, 2,124 and 2,275 temporary employees in fiscal years 2017, 2016 and 2015, respectively, on a regular basis to perform, among other things, catering, security, ticketing, hospitality and marketing services during Matchdays at Old Trafford. Compensation to full-time and temporary employees is accounted for in our employee benefit expenses. E. SHARE OWNERSHIP The following table shows the number of shares owned by our directors and members of our executive management as of 11 September 2017: Avram Glazer(2) Joel Glazer(3) Edward Woodward Richard Arnold Cliff Baty Kevin Glazer(4) Bryan Glazer(5) Darcie Glazer Kassewitz(6) Edward Glazer(7) Robert Leitão Manu Sawhney John Hooks Class A Ordinary Shares 707,613 1,707,614 (*) (*) (*) — — 603,806 — — — — Class B Ordinary Shares % 1.76% 20,899,366 4.25% 20,899,366 — (*) — (*) — (*) 20,899,366 — — 20,899,365 1.50% 20,899,365 19,503,172 — — — — — — — % of Total Voting Power(1) 16.38% 16.46% (*) (*) (*) 16.33% 16.33% 16.37% 15.23% — — — % 16.85% 16.85% — — — 16.85% 16.85% 16.85% 15.73% — — — (1) (2) Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share. Shares owned by Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Avram Glazer is the sole trustee, and AAGT Holdings LLC, of which Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. 89 Table of Contents (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (*) Shares owned by Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Joel Glazer is the sole trustee, and JMGT Holdings LLC, of which Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust, of which Kevin Glazer is the sole trustee, and KEGT Holdings LLC, of which Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Bryan Glazer is the sole trustee, and BGGT Holdings LLC, of which Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Darcie Glazer Kassewitz is the sole trustee, and DSGT Holdings LLC, of which Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Edward Glazer is the sole trustee, and ESGT Holdings LLC, of which Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. These directors and members of our executive management individually own less than 1% of our Class A ordinary shares. ITEM 7. MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS AND RELATED PARTY TRANSACTIONS A. MAJOR SHAREHOLDERS The following table shows our major shareholders (shareholders that are beneficial owners of 5% or more of each class of the Company's voting shares) as of 11 September 2017, based on notifications made to the Company or public filings: Baron Capital Group, Inc. Lindsell Train Limited Lansdowne Partners Limited Jupiter Asset Management Limited Avram Glazer(2) Joel M. Glazer(3) Kevin Glazer(4) Bryan G. Glazer(5) Darcie S. Glazer(6) Edward S. Glazer(7) Class A Ordinary Shares 15,089,806 7,446,852 4,941,440 2,779,723 707,613 1,707,614 — — 603,806 — % Class B Ordinary Shares % % of Total Voting Power(1) — 37.54% — 18.53% — 12.30% 6.92% — 1.76% 20,899,366 4.25% 20,899,366 20,899,366 20,899,365 1.50% 20,899,365 19,503,172 — — — — — — — 16.85% 16.85% 16.85% 16.85% 16.85% 15.73% 1.18% 0.58% 0.39% 0.22% 16.38% 16.46% 16.33% 16.33% 16.37% 15.23% (1) (2) (3) Percentage of total voting power represents voting power with respect to all of our Class A and Class B ordinary shares, as a single class. The holders of our Class B ordinary shares are entitled to 10 votes per share, and holders of our Class A ordinary shares are entitled to one vote per share. Shares owned by Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Avram Glazer is the sole trustee, and AAGT Holdings LLC, of which Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Joel Glazer is the sole trustee, and JMGT Holdings LLC, of which Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. 90 Table of Contents (4) (5) (6) (7) Shares owned by Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust, of which Kevin Glazer is the sole trustee, and KEGT Holdings LLC, of which Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Bryan Glazer is the sole trustee, and BGGT Holdings LLC, of which Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Darcie Glazer Kassewitz is the sole trustee, and DSGT Holdings LLC, of which Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Shares owned by Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust, of which Edward Glazer is the sole trustee, and ESGT Holdings LLC, of which Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust is the sole member. Since 11 September 2014, the only significant changes of which we have been notified in the percentage ownership of our shares by our major shareholders described above were that: • • • • • • • • • • • • • on 12 December 2014, the Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 450,000 of our Class A ordinary shares and 50,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 0.07% of total voting power; on 30 January 2015, Blackrock, Inc. made a public filing that it held 2,411,645 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.19% of total voting power; on 13 February 2015, Tybourne Capital Management (HK) Limited made a public filing that it no longer held any of our Class A ordinary shares; on 13 February 2015, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 3,977,700 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.31% of total voting power; on 17 February 2015, Lansdowne Partners (UK) LLP made a public filing that it held 3,931,445 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.31% of total voting power; on 17 February 2015, Baron Capital Group, Inc. made a public filing that it held 16,094,792 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.26% of total voting power; on 17 February 2015, Red Football LLC made a public filing that it held 7,569,033 of our Class A ordinary shares and 106,450,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 83.77% of total voting power; on 20 February 2015, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,172,182 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.17% of total voting power; on 10 March 2015, Blackrock, Inc. made a public filing that it held 908,760 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.07% of total voting power; on 13 August 2015, Lansdowne Partners (UK) LLP made a public filing that it held 3,931,445 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.31% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 7,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 5.47% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 7,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 5.47% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust made a public filing that it held 7,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 5.47% of total voting power; 91 Table of Contents • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • on 14 August 2015, Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 7,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 5.47% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 7,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 5.47% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 4,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 3.13% of total voting power; on 14 August 2015, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 16,149,730 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.26% of total voting power; on 25 August 2015, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 3,979,700 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.31% of total voting power; on 8 January 2016, Lansdowne Partners (UK) LLP made a public filing that it held 4,941,440 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.39% of total voting power; on 12 February 2016, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 2,912,144 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.23% of total voting power; on 12 February 2016, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,723,839 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.21% of total voting power; on 12 February 2016, Red Football LLC made a public filing that it held 8,019,033 of our Class A ordinary shares and 85,000,000 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 67.03% of total voting power; on 16 February 2016, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 15,748,438 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.23% of total voting power; on 10 August 2016, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,806,959 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power; on 11 August 2016, FMR LLC made a public filing that it held 2,436,475 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.19% of total voting power; on 15 August 2016, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 15,089,806 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.18% of total voting power; on 2 February 2017, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,768,764 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power; on 14 February 2017, Baron Capital Group Inc. made a public filing that it held 14,622,085 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 1.14% of total voting power; on 10 August 2017, FMR LLC made a public filing that it no longer held any of our Class A ordinary shares; on 11 August 2017, Jupiter Asset Management Limited made a public filing that it held 2,779,723 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.22% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Avram Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 9,410,375 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 35.5% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Joel M. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 10,410,376 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 37.1% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Kevin Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Family Trust made a public filing that it held 16,311,894 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 34.3% of total voting power; 92 Table of Contents • • • • • • • • • • • on 30 August 2017, Bryan G. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 15,349,034 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 34.3% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Darcie S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 18,514,274 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 35.3% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Edward S. Glazer Irrevocable Exempt Trust made a public filing that it held 11,055,706 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 32.8% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, AAGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 707,613 of our Class A ordinary shares and 11,488,991 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 23.7% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, JMGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 1,707,614 of our Class A ordinary shares and 10,488,990 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 24.1% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, KEGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 4,587,472 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 10.3% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, BGGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 5,550,331 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 12.2% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, DSGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 2,385,091 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 7.0% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, ESGT Holdings LLC made a public filing that it held 8,447,466 of our Class B ordinary shares, representing 17.4% of total voting power; on 30 August 2017, Red Football LLC made a public filing that it no longer held any of our Class A or Class B ordinary shares; and on 7 September 2017, Lindsell Train Limited made a public filing that it held 7,446,852 of our Class A ordinary shares, representing 0.58% of total voting power. U.S. Resident Shareholders of Record As a number of our shares are held in book-entry form, we are not aware of the identity of all our shareholders. As of 11 September 2017, we had 40,192,596 Class A ordinary shares held by 2,740 U.S. resident shareholders of record, representing approximately 3.14% of total voting power and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares held by 12 U.S. resident shareholders of record, representing approximately 96.86% of total voting power. Shareholders' Arrangements As of 11 September 2017, the Company was not aware of any shareholders' arrangements which may result in a change of control of the Company. ITEM 8. FINANCIAL INFORMATION A. CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL STATEMENTS AND OTHER FINANCIAL INFORMATION Consolidated Financial Statements See "Item 18. Financial Statements." 93 Table of Contents Legal and Arbitration Proceedings There have been no governmental, judicial or arbitration proceedings (including any such proceedings which are pending or threatened of which we are aware) during the period between 1 July 2014 and the date of this Annual Report which may have, or have had in the recent past, significant effects on our financial position and profitability. Dividend Policy In fiscal year 2017, we paid two semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share. We currently intend to continue paying regular semi-annual cash dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares of $0.09 per share from our operating cash flows. The declaration and payment of any future dividends, however, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof based on its consideration of numerous factors, including our operating results, financial condition and anticipated capital requirements, in addition to the various other considerations discussed below. If we do pay a cash dividend on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares in the future, we will pay such dividend out of our profits or share premium (subject to solvency requirements) as permitted under Cayman Islands law. Our board of directors has complete discretion regarding the declaration and payment of dividends, and the holders of our Class B ordinary shares will be able to influence our dividend policy. The decision by our board of directors (or a committee thereof) to declare and pay dividends in the future and the amount of any future dividend payments we may make will depend on, among other factors, our strategy, future earnings, financial condition, cash flow, working capital requirements, capital expenditures and applicable provisions of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association. Any profits or share premium we declare as dividends will not be available to be reinvested in our operations. Moreover, we are a holding company that does not conduct any business operations of our own. As a result, we are dependent upon cash dividends, distributions and other transfers from our subsidiaries to make dividend payments, and the terms of our subsidiaries' debt and other agreements restrict the ability of our subsidiaries to make dividends or other distributions to us. Specifically, pursuant to the our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing our senior secured notes, there are restrictions on our subsidiaries' ability to distribute dividends to us, and dividend distributions by our subsidiaries are the principal means by which we would have the necessary funds to pay dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares for the foreseeable future. See "Item 5. Operating and Financial Review and Prospects—B. Liquidity and Capital Resources— Indebtedness." As a consequence of these limitations and restrictions, we may not be able to make, or may have to reduce or eliminate, the payment of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares. Any dividends we declare in the future on our ordinary shares will be in respect of both our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, and will be distributed such that a holder of one of our Class B ordinary shares will receive the same amount of the dividends that are received by a holder of one of our Class A ordinary shares. We will not declare any dividend with respect to the Class A ordinary shares without declaring a dividend on the Class B ordinary shares, and vice versa. B. SIGNIFICANT CHANGES Registrations The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2017, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £19,941,000. This amount includes any contingent consideration receivable after 30 June 2017 in respect of previous playing registration disposals. The associated net book value was £2,844,000. 94 Table of Contents Subsequent to 30 June 2017 the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £126,793,000. Payments are due within the next 5 years. Secondary offering On 9 August 2017, Manchester United plc entered into an underwriting agreement relating to the sale of 5,000,000 of our Class A Ordinary Shares by Red Football LLC pursuant to a public offering. We did not receive any of the proceeds from the sale of these shares. ITEM 9. THE OFFER AND LISTING Price History of Stock Ordinary shares listed on the New York Stock Exchange Our shares were approved for listing on the New York Stock Exchange on 10 August 2012. Prior to this listing, no public market existed for our ordinary shares. The table below shows the quoted high and low closing sales prices in US dollars on the New York Stock Exchange for our shares for the indicated periods. Annual FY 2017 FY 2016 FY 2015 FY 2014 FY 2013 (10 August 2012 through 30 June 2013) Quarterly FY 2018 First Quarter (through 7 September 2017) FY2017 First Quarter Second Quarter Third Quarter Fourth Quarter FY2016 First Quarter Second Quarter Third Quarter Fourth Quarter Monthly 2017 March April May June July August September (through 7 September 2017) 95 Per Share High Low (in USD) 17.80 18.99 19.63 18.78 19.04 14.20 13.30 14.78 14.47 12.18 17.55 16.00 17.32 17.04 17.35 17.80 15.49 14.20 14.70 16.05 18.80 18.99 17.50 17.73 17.16 17.30 13.30 13.79 16.95 16.95 17.80 17.00 17.30 17.55 17.10 16.35 16.05 16.25 16.10 16.00 16.35 16.65 Table of Contents Markets We are incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time and our shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange under the symbol "MANU". As of 11 September 2017 we had 164,194,754 ordinary shares listed (comprising 40,194,754 Class A ordinary shares and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares). ITEM 10. ADDITIONAL INFORMATION A. SHARE CAPITAL Not applicable. B. MEMORANDUM AND ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION AND OTHER SHARE INFORMATION A copy of our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association is attached as Exhibit 1.1 to this Annual Report. The information called for by this Item has been reported previously in our Registration Statement on Form F-1 (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 3 July 2012, as amended, under the heading "Description of Share Capital," and is incorporated by reference into this Annual Report. C. MATERIAL CONTRACTS The following is a summary of each material contract, other than material contracts entered into in the ordinary course of business, to which we are or have been a party, for the two years immediately preceding the date of this Annual Report: • • • • • • • Agreement , dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.1 to this Annual Report. Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated 15 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, Bank of America, N.A., as Original Agent, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.2 to this Annual Report. New Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.3 to this Annual Report. Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.4 to this Annual Report. Term Facility Amendment Letter , dated 26 June 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Letter is included as Exhibit 4.5 to this Annual Report. Second Term Facility Amendment Letter , dated 11 September 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Letter is included as Exhibit 4.6 to this Annual Report. Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender. A copy of the Agreement is included as Exhibit 4.7 to this Annual Report. 96 Table of Contents • • • 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan. A copy of the Plan is included as Exhibit 4.8 to this Annual Report. Premier League Handbook, Season 2016/17. As a member of the Football Association Premier League, we are subject to the terms of the Premier League Handbook, Season 2016/17. A copy of the Handbook is included as Exhibit 4.9 to this Annual Report. Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18. As a member of the Football Association Premier League, we are subject to the terms of the Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18. A copy of the Handbook is included as Exhibit 4.10 to this Annual Report. D. EXCHANGE CONTROLS There are no Cayman Islands exchange control regulations that would affect the import or export of capital or the remittance of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of our shares. E. TAXATION The following is a summary of material US federal income tax consequences relevant to US Holders and Non-US Holders (each as defined below) acquiring, holding and disposing of the Company's Class A ordinary shares. This summary is based on the Code, final, temporary and proposed US Treasury regulations and administrative and judicial interpretations, all of which are subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. Furthermore, we can provide no assurance that the tax consequences contained in this summary will not be challenged by the Internal Revenue Service (the "IRS") or will be sustained by a court if challenged. This summary does not discuss all aspects of US federal income taxation that may be relevant to investors in light of their particular circumstances, such as investors subject to special tax rules, including without limitation the following, all of whom may be subject to tax rules that differ significantly from those summarized below: • • • • • • • • • • financial institutions; insurance companies; dealers in stocks, securities, or currencies or notional principal contracts; regulated investment companies; real estate investment trusts; tax-exempt organizations; partnerships and other pass-through entities, or persons that hold Class A ordinary shares through pass-through entities; investors that hold Class A ordinary shares as part of a straddle, conversion, constructive sale or other integrated transaction for US federal income tax purposes; US holders that have a functional currency other than the US dollar; and US expatriates and former long-term residents of the United States. This summary does not address alternative minimum tax consequences or non-income tax consequences, such as estate or gift tax consequences, and does not address state, local or non-US tax consequences. This summary only addresses investors that hold Class A ordinary shares and not Class B ordinary shares, and it assumes that investors hold their Class A ordinary shares as capital assets (generally, property held for investment). 97 Table of Contents For purposes of this summary, a "US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is, for US federal income tax purposes: • • • • an individual who is a citizen or resident of the United States, a corporation created in, or organized under the laws of, the United States, any state thereof or the District of Columbia, an estate the income of which is includible in gross income for US federal income tax purposes regardless of its source, or a trust that (i) is subject to the primary supervision of a US court and the control of one or more US persons or (ii) has a valid election in effect under applicable Treasury regulations to be treated as a US person. A "Non-US Holder" is a beneficial owner of the Company's Class A ordinary shares that is not a US Holder. If an entity or other arrangement treated as a partnership for US federal income tax purposes holds the Company's Class A ordinary shares, the tax treatment of a partner in the partnership generally will depend upon the status of the partner and the activities of the partnership. Partners of partnerships considering an investment in the Class A ordinary shares are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the tax consequences of the ownership and disposition of Class A ordinary shares. Treatment of the Company as a Domestic Corporation for US Federal Income Tax Purposes Even though the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands exempted company, due to the circumstances of its formation and the application of Section 7874 of the Code, the Company reports as a domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes. This has implications for all shareholders; the Company is subject to US federal income tax as if it were a US corporation, and distributions made by the Company are generally treated as US-source dividends as described below and generally subject to US dividend withholding tax. US Holders Distributions Distributions made by the Company in respect of its Class A ordinary shares will be treated as US-source dividends includible in the gross income of a US Holder as ordinary income to the extent of the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, as determined under US federal income tax principles. To the extent the amount of a distribution exceeds the Company's current and accumulated earnings and profits, the distribution will be treated first as a non-taxable return of capital to the extent of a US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares and thereafter as gain from the sale of such shares. Subject to applicable limitations and requirements, dividends received on the Class A ordinary shares generally should be eligible for the "dividends received deduction" available to corporate shareholders. A dividend paid by the Company to a non-corporate US Holder generally will be eligible for preferential rates if certain holding period requirements are met. The US dollar value of any distribution made by the Company in foreign currency will be calculated by reference to the exchange rate in effect on the date of the US Holder's actual or constructive receipt of such distribution, regardless of whether the foreign currency is in fact converted into US dollars. If the foreign currency is converted into US dollars on such date of receipt, the US Holder generally will not recognize foreign currency gain or loss on such conversion. If the foreign currency is not converted into US dollars on the date of receipt, such US Holder will have a basis in the foreign currency equal to its US dollar value on the date of receipt. Any gain or loss on a 98 Table of Contents subsequent conversion or other taxable disposition of the foreign currency generally will be US-source ordinary income or loss to such US Holder. Sale or other disposition A US Holder will recognize gain or loss for US federal income tax purposes upon a sale or other taxable disposition of its Class A ordinary shares in an amount equal to the difference between the amount realized from such sale or disposition and the US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares. A US Holder's adjusted tax basis in the Class A ordinary shares generally will be the US Holder's cost for the shares. Any such gain or loss generally will be US- source capital gain or loss and will be long-term capital gain or loss if, on the date of sale or disposition, such US Holder held the Class A ordinary shares for more than one year. Long-term capital gains derived by non-corporate US Holders are eligible for taxation at reduced rates. The deductibility of capital losses is subject to significant limitations. Information reporting and backup withholding Payments of dividends on or proceeds arising from the sale or other taxable disposition of Class A ordinary shares generally will be subject to information reporting and backup withholding if a US Holder (i) fails to furnish such US Holder's correct US taxpayer identification number (generally on IRS Form W-9), (ii) furnishes an incorrect US taxpayer identification number, (iii) is notified by the IRS that such US Holder has previously failed to properly report items subject to backup withholding, or (iv) fails to certify under penalty of perjury that such US Holder has furnished its correct US taxpayer identification number and that the IRS has not notified such US Holder that it is subject to backup withholding. Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules generally will be allowed as a credit against a US Holder's US federal income tax liability or will be refunded, if the US Holder furnishes the required information to the IRS in a timely manner. Non-US Holders Distributions Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, distributions treated as dividends (see "—US Holders—Distributions" above) by the Company to Non-US Holders will be subject to US federal withholding tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty. To obtain a reduced rate of US federal withholding under an applicable income tax treaty, a Non-US Holder will be required to certify its entitlement to benefits under the treaty, generally on a properly completed IRS Form W-8BEN or W-8BEN-E, as applicable. However, dividends that are effectively connected with a Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, are attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder, are not subject to the withholding tax described in the previous paragraph, but instead are subject to US federal net income tax at graduated rates, provided the Non-US Holder complies with applicable certification and disclosure requirements, generally by providing a properly completed IRS Form W-8ECI. Non-US Holders that are corporations may also be subject to an additional branch profits tax at a 30% rate, except as may be provided by an applicable income tax treaty. 99 Table of Contents Sale or other disposition Subject to the discussion under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act" below, a Non-US Holder will not be subject to US federal income tax in respect of any gain on a sale or other disposition of the Class A ordinary shares unless: • • • the gain is effectively connected with the Non-US Holder's conduct of a trade or business within the United States and, where required by an income tax treaty, is attributable to a permanent establishment or fixed base of the Non-US Holder; the Non-US Holder is an individual who is present in the United States for 183 days or more in the taxable year of the sale or other disposition and certain other conditions are met; or the Company is or has been a "US real property holding corporation" during the shorter of the five-year period preceding the disposition and the Non-US Holder's holding period for the Class A ordinary shares. Non-US Holders described in the first bullet point above will be subject to tax on the net gain derived from the sale under regular graduated US federal income tax rates and, if they are foreign corporations, may be subject to an additional "branch profits tax" at a 30% rate or such lower rate as may be specified by an applicable income tax treaty. Non-US Holders described in the second bullet point above will be subject to a flat 30% tax on any gain derived on the sale or other taxable disposition, which gain may be offset by certain US-source capital losses. The Company believes it is not, and does not anticipate becoming, a "US real property holding corporation" for US federal income tax purposes. Information reporting and backup withholding Generally, the Company must report annually to the IRS and to Non-US Holders the amount of distributions made to Non-US Holders and the amount of any tax withheld with respect to those payments. Copies of the information returns reporting such distributions and withholding may also be made available to the tax authorities in the country in which a Non-US Holder resides under the provisions of an applicable income tax treaty or tax information exchange agreement. A Non-US Holder will generally not be subject to backup withholding with respect to payments of dividends, provided the Company receives a properly completed statement to the effect that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the Company does not have actual knowledge or reason to know that the holder is a US person. The requirements for the statement will be met if the Non-US Holder provides its name and address and certifies, under penalties of perjury, that it is not a US person (which certification may generally be made on IRS Form W-8BEN or W-8BEN-E) or if a financial institution holding the Class A ordinary shares on behalf of the Non-US Holder certifies, under penalties of perjury, that such statement has been received by it and furnishes the Company or its paying agent with a copy of the statement. Except as described below under "—Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act", the payment of proceeds from a disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a non-US broker will not be subject to information reporting or backup withholding unless the non-US broker has certain types of relationships with the United States. In the case of a payment of proceeds from the disposition of Class A ordinary shares to or through a non-US office of a broker that is either a US person or such a US-related person, US Treasury regulations require information reporting (but not backup withholding) on the payment unless the broker has documentary evidence in its files that the Non-US Holder is not a US person and the broker has no knowledge to the contrary. 100 Table of Contents Backup withholding is not an additional tax. Any amounts withheld under the backup withholding rules will be allowed as a refund or a credit against a Non- US Holder's US federal income tax liability, provided the required information is timely furnished to the IRS. Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act Pursuant to the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act ("FATCA"), withholding taxes may apply to certain types of payments made to "foreign financial institutions" (as defined under those rules) and certain other non-US entities. The failure to comply with additional certification, information reporting and other specified requirements could result in a withholding tax being imposed on payments of dividends and sales proceeds to foreign intermediaries and certain Non-US Holders. A 30% withholding tax may be imposed on dividends on, or gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of, our Class A ordinary shares paid to a foreign financial institution or to a non-financial foreign entity, unless (i) the foreign financial institution undertakes certain diligence and reporting obligations, (ii) the non-financial foreign entity either certifies it does not have any substantial US owners or furnishes identifying information regarding each substantial US owner, or (iii) the foreign financial institution or non-financial foreign entity otherwise qualifies for an exemption from these rules. If the payee is a foreign financial institution and is subject to the diligence and reporting requirements in clause (i) above, it generally must enter into an agreement with the US Treasury requiring, among other things, that it undertake to identify accounts held by certain US persons or US-owned foreign entities, annually report certain information about such accounts and withhold 30% on payments to non-compliant foreign financial institutions and certain other account holders. Foreign financial institutions located in jurisdictions that have an intergovernmental agreement with the United States concerning FATCA may be subject to different rules. Under the applicable Treasury regulations and administrative guidance, the withholding provisions described above generally apply to payments of dividends on our Class A ordinary shares, and also will apply on or after 1 January 2019 to payments of gross proceeds from a sale or other disposition of Class A ordinary shares. Prospective investors are encouraged to consult their tax advisors regarding the potential application of withholding under FATCA to an investment in our Class A ordinary shares. Material Cayman Islands Tax Considerations There is, at present, no direct taxation in the Cayman Islands and interest, dividends and gains payable to the Company will be received free of all Cayman Islands taxes. The Company has received an undertaking from the Governor in Cabinet of the Cayman Islands to the effect that, for a period of twenty years from the date of such undertaking, no law that thereafter is enacted in the Cayman Islands imposing any tax or duty to be levied on profits, income or on gains or appreciation, or any tax in the nature of estate duty or inheritance tax, will apply to any property comprised in or any income arising under the Company, or to the shareholders thereof, in respect of any such property or income. F. DIVIDENDS AND PAYING AGENTS American Stock Transfer & Trust Company is the paying agent for any dividends payable on our Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares in the United States. While our dividend policy contemplates a semi-annual dividend, we have no specific procedure for setting the date of any dividend entitlement, though we will set a record date for stock ownership to determine entitlement to any dividends that may be declared from time to time, in accordance with applicable laws, rules and regulations. The declaration and payment of future semi-annual dividends, if any, will be at the sole discretion of our board of directors or a committee thereof based on its consideration of numerous factors, including our operating results, financial condition and anticipated 101 Table of Contents capital requirements and the additional factors discussed above. See "Item 8. Financial Information—A. Consolidated Financial Statements and Other Financial Information—Dividend Policy." G. STATEMENTS BY EXPERTS Not applicable. H. DOCUMENTS ON DISPLAY You may read and copy any reports or other information that we file at the SEC's Public Reference Room at 100 F Street, N.E., Washington, D.C. 20549. Information on the operation of the Public Reference Room may be obtained by calling the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330. In addition, the SEC maintains an Internet website that contains reports, proxy statements and other information about issuers, like us, that file electronically with the SEC. The address of that site is www.sec.gov. We also make available on our website, free of charge, our annual reports on Form 20-F and the text of our reports on Form 6-K, including any amendments to these reports, as well as certain other SEC filings, as soon as reasonably practicable after they are electronically filed with or furnished to the SEC. Our website address is www.manutd.com. The information contained on our website is not incorporated by reference in this document. ITEM 11. QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE DISCLOSURES ABOUT MARKET RISK Market Risk Our operations are exposed to a variety of financial risks that include currency risk, interest rate risk and cash flow risk. We review and agree policies for managing these risks, which are then implemented by our finance department. Please refer to note 31 to our audited consolidated financial statements as of 30 June 2017 and 2016 and for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 included elsewhere in this Annual Report for a fuller quantitative and qualitative discussion on the market risks to which we are subject and our policies with respect to managing those risks. The policies are summarized below: Currency risk We are exposed to both translational and transactional risk of fluctuations in foreign exchange rates. A significant currency risk we face relates to the revenue received in Euros as a result of participation in UEFA competitions. We seek to hedge economically the majority of the currency risk of this revenue either by using contracted future foreign currency expenses or by placing forward contracts at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that we will receive the revenue. We also receive a significant amount of sponsorship revenue denominated in US dollars. We seek to hedge the foreign exchange risk on future US dollar revenues whenever possible using our US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on retranslation of our US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in a hedging reserve are subsequently reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. Commercial revenue), as the underlying future US dollar revenues. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of our unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement immediately. As of 30 June 2017, the amount accumulated in the hedging reserve relating to the above hedge was a debit of £48.0 million (this amount is stated gross before deducting related tax). 102 Table of Contents Based on exchange rates existing as of 30 June 2017, a 10% appreciation of pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a credit to the hedging reserve in respect of the above hedge of approximately £21.0 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a debit to the hedging reserve in respect of the above hedge of approximately £25.6 million for the year ended 30 June 2017. Payment and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers we may not always be able to predict such cash flow until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable we will seek to economically hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the revenue will be received. When hedging revenue to be received, we also take account of the credit risk of the counterparty. Interest rate risk Our interest rate risk relates to changes in interest rates for borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose us to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose us to fair value interest rate risk. Our borrowings under our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility and our Alderley facility bear interest at variable rates. As of 30 June 2017, we had £170.8 million of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our secured term loan facility and £4.2 million of variable rate indebtedness outstanding under our Alderley credit facility. We manage our cash flow interest rate risk, where appropriate, using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. Consequently, a hypothetical one percentage point increase in interest rates on our variable rate indebtedness would not have a material impact on our annual interest expense. Other than as disclosed herein, we have no additional hedging policies. Derivative Financial Instruments Foreign currency forward contracts We typically enter into foreign currency forward contracts to purchase and sell foreign currency in order to minimize the impact of currency movements on our financial performance primarily for our exposure to Broadcasting revenue received in Euros for our participation in UEFA competitions and for transfer fees payable and receivable in foreign currency. Interest rate swaps We have interest rate swaps in place in respect of our secured term loan facility. As of 30 June 2017, the fair value of outstanding interest rate swaps was a net liability of £0.7 million. Embedded foreign exchange derivatives We have a number of currency based embedded derivatives in host Commercial revenue contracts. These are separately recognized in the financial statements at fair value since they are not closely related to the host contract. As of 30 June 2017, the fair value of such derivatives was a net asset of £1.7 million. 103 Table of Contents ITEM 12. DESCRIPTION OF SECURITIES OTHER THAN EQUITY SECURITIES A. DEBT SECURITIES Not applicable. B. WARRANTS AND RIGHTS Not applicable. C. OTHER SECURITIES Not applicable. D. AMERICAN DEPOSITARY SHARES Not applicable. ITEM 13. DEFAULTS, DIVIDEND ARREARAGES AND DELINQUENCIES None. PART II ITEM 14. MATERIAL MODIFICATIONS TO THE RIGHTS OF SECURITY HOLDERS AND USE OF PROCEEDS None. ITEM 15. CONTROLS AND PROCEDURES We have carried out an evaluation of the effectiveness of the design and operation of our disclosure controls and procedures (as such term is defined in Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e) under the Securities Exchange Act of 1934) under the supervision and the participation of the executive board of management, which is responsible for the management of the internal controls, and which includes the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer. There are inherent limitations to the effectiveness of any system of disclosure controls and procedures, including the possibility of human error and the circumvention or overriding of the controls and procedures. Accordingly, even effective disclosure controls and procedures can only provide reasonable assurance of achieving their control objectives. Based upon our evaluation as of 30 June 2017, the Principal Executive Officer and Principal Financial Officer have concluded that the disclosure controls and procedures (i) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report on Form 20-F in ensuring that information required to be recorded, processed, summarized and reported in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act, is recorded, processed, summarized and reported within the time periods specified in the Commission's rules and forms and (ii) were effective at a reasonable level of assurance as of the end of the period covered by this Annual Report on Form 20-F in ensuring that information to be disclosed in the reports that are filed or submitted under the Exchange Act is accumulated and communicated to the management of the Company, including the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer, to allow timely decisions regarding required disclosure. Management's Annual Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting Our executive board of management is responsible for establishing and maintaining adequate internal control over financial reporting. Our internal control over financial reporting is a process designed, under the supervision of the Principal Executive Officer and the Principal Financial Officer, 104 Table of Contents to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of our financial statements for external reporting purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles. Our internal control over financial reporting includes policies and procedures that pertain to the maintenance of records that, in reasonable detail, accurately and fairly, reflect transactions and dispositions of assets, provide reasonable assurance that transactions are recorded in the manner necessary to permit the preparation of financial statements in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles, and that receipts and expenditures are only carried out in accordance with the authorization of our executive board of management and directors, and provide reasonable assurance regarding the prevention or timely detection of any unauthorized acquisition, use or disposition of our assets and that could have a material effect on our financial statements. Because of its inherent limitations, internal control over financial reporting may not prevent or detect all misstatements. Moreover, projections of any evaluation of the effectiveness of internal control to future periods are subject to a risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions and that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate. Our executive board of management has assessed the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting based on the Internal Control—Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organizations of the Treadway Commission (COSO) 2013. Based on this assessment, our executive board of management has concluded that our internal control over financial reporting as of 30 June 2017 was effective. This Annual Report does not include an attestation report of the Company's registered public accounting firm because we qualify as an emerging growth company and, as such, are exempt from such attestation. Changes in Internal Control over Financial Reporting During the period covered by this report, we have not made any change to our internal control over financial reporting that have materially affected, or are reasonably likely to materially affect, our internal control over financial reporting. ITEM 16A. AUDIT COMMITTEE FINANCIAL EXPERT Our board of directors has determined that Mr. Robert Leitão satisfies the "independence" requirements set forth in Rule 10A-3 under the Exchange Act. Our board of directors has also determined that Mr. Robert Leitão is an "audit committee financial expert" as defined in Item 16A of Form 20-F under the Exchange Act. ITEM 16B. CODE OF ETHICS We have adopted a Code of Business Conduct and Ethics that applies to all our employees, officers and directors, including our principal executive, principal financial and principal accounting officers. Our code of Business Conduct and Ethics addresses, among other things, competition and fair dealing, conflicts of interest, financial matters and external reporting, company funds and assets, confidentiality and corporate opportunity requirements and the process for reporting violations of the Code of Business Conduct and Ethics, employee misconduct, conflicts of interest or other violations. Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is intended to meet the definition of "code of ethics" under Item 16B of 20-F under the Exchange Act. Our Code of Business Conduct and Ethics is available on our website at http://ir.manutd.com/. The information contained on our website is not incorporated by reference in this Annual Report. 105 Table of Contents ITEM 16C. PRINCIPAL ACCOUNTANT FEES AND SERVICES PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP ("PwC") acted as our independent auditor for the fiscal years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016. The table below sets out the total amount billed to us by PwC, for services performed in the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016, and breaks down these amounts by category of service: Audit Fees Tax Fees All Other Fees Total Audit Fees 2017 £'000 503 392 456 1,351 2016 £'000 462 690 143 1,295 Audit fees for the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016 were related to the audit of our consolidated and subsidiary financial statements and other audit or interim review services provided in connection with statutory and regulatory filings or engagements. Tax Fees Tax fees for the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016 were related to tax compliance and tax planning services. All Other Fees All other fees in the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016 related to services in connection with corporate compliance matters. Pre-Approval Policies and Procedures The advance approval of the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom approval authority has been delegated, is required for all audit and non-audit services provided by our auditors. All services provided by our auditors are approved in advance by either the Audit Committee or members thereof, to whom authority has been delegated, in accordance with the Audit Committee's pre-approval policy. ITEM 16D. EXEMPTIONS FROM THE LISTING STANDARDS FOR AUDIT COMMITTEES Not applicable. ITEM 16E. PURCHASES OF EQUITY SECURITIES BY THE ISSUER Not applicable. ITEM 16F. CHANGE IN REGISTRANT'S CERTIFYING ACCOUNTANT None. 106 Table of Contents ITEM 16G. CORPORATE GOVERNANCE Our Class A ordinary shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange. We believe the following to be the significant differences between our corporate governance practices and those applicable to US companies under the New York Stock Exchange listing standards. In general, under the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, foreign private issuers, as defined under the Exchange Act, are permitted to follow home country corporate governance practices instead of the corporate governance practices of the New York Stock Exchange. Accordingly, we follow certain corporate governance practices of our home country, the Cayman Islands, in lieu of certain of the corporate governance requirements of the New York Stock Exchange. Specifically, we do not have a board of directors composed of a majority of independent directors or a remuneration committee or nominating and corporate governance committee composed entirely of independent directors. The foreign private issuer exemption does not modify the independence requirements for the audit committee, and we comply with the requirements of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act and the New York Stock Exchange rules, which require that our audit committee be composed of three independent directors. If at any time we cease to be a "foreign private issuer" under the rules of the New York Stock Exchange and the Exchange Act, as applicable, our board of directors will take all action necessary to comply with the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance rules. Due to our status as a foreign private issuer and our intent to follow certain home country corporate governance practices, our shareholders do not have the same protections afforded to shareholders of companies that are subject to all the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards. ITEM 16H. MINE SAFETY DISCLOSURE Not applicable. ITEM 17. FINANCIAL STATEMENTS Not applicable. ITEM 18. FINANCIAL STATEMENTS PART III The audited consolidated financial statements as required under Item 18 are attached hereto starting on page F-1 of this Annual Report. The audit report of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP, independent registered public accounting firm, is included herein preceding the audited consolidated financial statements. ITEM 19. EXHIBITS The following exhibits are filed as part of this Annual Report: 1.1 Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc dated as of 8 August 2012 (included as Exhibit 3.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended). 2.1 Specimen Ordinary Share Certificate of Manchester United plc (included as Exhibit 4.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended). 107 Table of Contents 4.1 Agreement, dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333- 182535), filed with the SEC on 16 July 2012, as amended). 4.2 Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated 15 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, Bank of America, N.A., as Original Agent, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 10.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.3 Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee (included as Exhibit 10.2 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.4 Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent (included as Exhibit 4.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.5 Term Facility Amendment Letter, dated 26 June 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.6 Second Term Facility Amendment Letter, dated 11 September 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.7 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015). 4.7 Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.8 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015). 4.8 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333- 183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012). 4.9 Premier League Handbook, Season 2016/17 (included as Exhibit 4.11 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 001- 35627), filed with the SEC on 15 September 2016). 4.10 Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18. 8.1 List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 33 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Annual Report). 12.1 Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer. 12.2 Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer. 13.1 Certification of Chief Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002. 13.2 Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002. 15.1 Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP. 108 Table of Contents Index to Consolidated financial statements Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm Consolidated income statement for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 Consolidated statement of comprehensive income for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 Consolidated balance sheet as at 30 June 2017 and 2016 Consolidated statement of changes in equity for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 Consolidated statement of cash flows for the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 Notes to the consolidated financial statements F-1 F-2 F-3 F-4 F-5 F-7 F-8 F-9 Table of Contents To the Board of Directors and Shareholders of Manchester United plc Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm In our opinion, the accompanying consolidated balance sheet and the related consolidated income statement, consolidated statements of comprehensive income, of changes in equity and of cash flows present fairly, in all material respects, the financial position of Manchester United plc and its subsidiaries as of 30 June 2017 and 2016, and the results of their operations and their cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 30 June 2017 in conformity with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board. These financial statements are the responsibility of the Company's management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these financial statements based on our audits. We conducted our audits of these statements in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States). Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements, assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, and evaluating the overall financial statement presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion. /s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP Manchester, United Kingdom 13 October 2017 F-2 Table of Contents Consolidated income statement Revenue Operating expenses Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Operating profit Finance costs Finance income Net finance costs Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax Tax (expense)/credit Profit/(loss) for the year Earnings/(loss) per share during the year Basic earnings/(loss) per share (pence) Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (pence)(1) Note 4 5 8 9 10 11 11 Year ended 30 June 2015 2016 2017 £'000 £'000 £'000 581,204 395,178 515,345 (511,315) (436,709) (387,179) 23,649 31,648 (35,419) 204 (35,215) (3,567) 2,672 (895) (9,786) 68,850 (20,459) 442 (20,017) 48,833 (12,462) 36,371 10,926 80,815 (25,013) 736 (24,277) 56,538 (17,361) 39,177 23.88 23.82 22.19 22.13 (0.55) (0.55) (1) For the year ended 30 June 2015, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016, potential ordinary shares have been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share. See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-3 ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ Table of Contents Consolidated statement of comprehensive income Profit/(loss) for the year Other comprehensive income/(loss): Items that may be subsequently reclassified to profit or loss Cash flow hedges (note 31.2) Tax (expense)/credit relating to cash flow hedges (note 31.2) Other comprehensive income/(loss) for the year, net of tax Total comprehensive income/(loss) for the year 2017 £'000 39,177 Year ended 30 June 2016 £'000 36,371 2015 £'000 (895) 1,946 (681) 20,307 1,265 40,442 (58,025) (32,602) 11,413 (37,718) (21,189) (1,347) (22,084) See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-4 Table of Contents Consolidated balance sheet ASSETS Non-current assets Property, plant and equipment Investment property Intangible assets Derivative financial instruments Trade and other receivables Deferred tax asset Current assets Inventories Derivative financial instruments Trade and other receivables Cash and cash equivalents Total assets As of 30 June 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 Note 13 14 15 18 19 25 16 18 19 20 244,738 13,966 717,544 1,666 15,399 142,107 1,135,420 245,714 13,447 665,634 3,760 11,223 145,460 1,085,238 1,637 3,218 103,732 290,267 398,854 1,534,274 926 7,888 128,657 229,194 366,665 1,451,903 See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-5 Table of Contents Consolidated balance sheet (continued) EQUITY AND LIABILITIES Equity Share capital Share premium Merger reserve Hedging reserve Retained earnings Total equity Non-current liabilities Derivative financial instruments Trade and other payables Borrowings Deferred revenue Deferred tax liabilities Current liabilities Derivative financial instruments Tax liabilities Trade and other payables Borrowings Deferred revenue Total equity and liabilities As of 30 June Note 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 21 18 23 24 25 18 23 24 53 68,822 249,030 (31,724) 191,436 477,617 655 83,587 497,630 39,648 20,828 642,348 52 68,822 249,030 (32,989) 173,367 458,282 10,637 41,450 484,528 38,899 14,364 589,878 1,253 9,772 190,315 5,724 207,245 414,309 1,534,274 2,800 6,867 199,668 5,564 188,844 403,743 1,451,903 See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-6 ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ ​ Table of Contents Consolidated statement of changes in equity Balance at 1 July 2014 Loss for the year Cash flow hedges Tax expense relating to cash flow hedges Total comprehensive loss for the year Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22) Balance at 30 June 2015 Profit for the year Cash flow hedges Tax credit relating to cash flow hedges Total comprehensive loss for the year Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22) Dividends paid (note 12) Balance at 30 June 2016 Profit for the year Cash flow hedges Tax expense relating to cash flow hedges Total comprehensive income for the year Equity-settled share-based payments (note 22) Dividends paid (note 12) Proceeds from shares issued (note 21) Balance at 30 June 2017 Share capital £'000 52 — — — — — 52 — — — — — — 52 — — — — — — 1 53 Share premium £'000 68,822 — — — — — 68,822 — — — — — — 68,822 — — — — — — — 68,822 Merger reserve £'000 249,030 — — — — — 249,030 — — — — — — 249,030 — — — — — — — 249,030 Hedging reserve £'000 25,918 — (32,602) 11,413 (21,189) — 4,729 — (58,025) 20,307 (37,718) — — (895) — — Retained earnings £'000 154,828 Total equity £'000 498,650 (895) (32,602) 11,413 (895) (22,084) 1,352 1,352 477,918 155,285 36,371 36,371 (58,025) — 20,307 — (1,347) 36,371 1,795 1,795 (20,084) (20,084) 458,282 39,177 1,946 (681) 40,442 2,187 (23,295) (23,295) 1 477,617 (32,989) 173,367 39,177 — — 39,177 2,187 — 1,946 (681) 1,265 — — — — (31,724) 191,436 Movements on the hedging reserve are provided in note 31.2. See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-7 Table of Contents Consolidated statement of cash flows 2017 £'000 Year ended 30 June 2016 £'000 2015 £'000 Note Cash flows from operating activities Cash generated from operations Interest paid Debt finance costs relating to borrowings Interest received Tax paid Net cash generated from operating activities Cash flows from investing activities Payments for property, plant and equipment Proceeds from sale of property, plant and equipment Payments for investment property Payments for intangible assets(1) Proceeds from sale of intangible assets Net cash used in investing activities Cash flows from financing activities Proceeds from borrowings Repayment of borrowings Dividends paid Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities Net increase in cash and cash equivalents Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year Exchange gains on cash and cash equivalents Cash and cash equivalents at end of year 26 251,759 200,864 (19,523) — 736 (5,312) (13,219) — 487 (2,040) 227,660 186,092 195,021 (42,624) (6,508) 502 (2,466) 143,925 (8,373) — (641) (5,101) 19 — (5,466) — — (193,825) (138,095) (117,446) 20,649 (150,968) (104,820) (102,263) 38,357 51,871 — — (395) (23,295) (23,690) 53,002 229,194 8,071 290,267 272,539 (371) (227,950) — 44,589 86,251 66,365 3,136 155,752 (20,084) (20,455) 60,817 155,752 12,625 229,194 20 (1) Payments for intangible assets primarily relate to player and key football management staff registrations. When acquiring players' and key football management staff registrations it is normal industry practice for payments terms to spread over more than one year. During the year ended 30 June 2017 registrations additions totalled £205,091,000 (2016: £167,089,000; 2015: £150,914,000)—see note 15. Trade payables in relation to the acquisition of registrations at the balance sheet date are provided in note 23. See accompanying notes to the consolidated financial statements. F-8 Table of Contents 1 General information Notes to the consolidated financial statements Manchester United plc (the "Company") and its subsidiaries (together the "Group") is a professional football club together with related and ancillary activities. The Company incorporated under the Companies Law (2011 Revision) of the Cayman Islands, as amended and restated from time to time. The address of its principal executive office is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA, United Kingdom. The Company's shares are listed on the New York Stock Exchange. These financial statements are presented in pounds sterling and all values are rounded to the nearest thousand (£'000) except when otherwise indicated. These financial statements were approved by the Audit Committee on 13 October 2017. 2 Summary of significant accounting policies The principal accounting policies applied in the preparation of these consolidated financial statements are set out below. These policies have been consistently applied to all the years presented, unless otherwise stated. 2.1 Basis of preparation The consolidated financial statements of Manchester United plc have been prepared on a going concern basis and in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards ("IFRS"), as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board ("IASB") and IFRS Interpretations Committee ("IFRS IC") interpretations. The consolidated financial statements have been prepared under the historical cost convention, as modified by the revaluation of certain financial assets and liabilities (including derivative financial instruments) which are recognized at fair value through profit and loss, unless cash flow hedge accounting applies. The preparation of financial statements in conformity with IFRS requires the use of certain critical accounting estimates. It also requires management to exercise its judgment in the process of applying the Group's accounting policies. The areas involving a higher degree of judgment or complexity, or areas where assumptions and estimates are significant to the consolidated financial statements are disclosed in note 3. 2.1.1 Changes in accounting policy and disclosures a) New standards, amendments and interpretations No new standards, amendments or interpretations, effective for the first time for the financial year beginning on or after 1 July 2016, have had a material impact on the consolidated financial statements of the Group. b) New standards, amendments and interpretations not yet adopted A number of new standards and amendments to standards and interpretations are effective for annual periods beginning after 1 July 2016, and have not been applied in preparing these consolidated financial statements. None of these is expected to have a significant effect on the consolidated financial statements of the Group, except as set out below. • IFRS 9, "Financial instruments", addresses the classification, measurement and recognition of financial assets and financial liabilities. The impact of IFRS 9 is currently being assessed, F-9 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) • • however, management does not expect the new standard to have a significant effect on the classification and measurement of financial assets and financial liabilities and it would appear that the Group's current hedge relationships would qualify as continuing hedges upon the adoption of IFRS 9. The new standard also introduces expanded disclosure requirements and changes in presentation. These are expected to change the nature and extent of the Group's disclosures about its financial instruments particularly in the year of adoption of the new standard. The Group expects to adopt IFRS 9 from 1 July 2018. IFRS 15, "Revenue from contracts with customers", deals with revenue recognition and establishes principles for reporting useful information to users of financial statements about the nature, amount, timing and uncertainty of revenue and cash flows from an entity's contracts with customers. The impact of IFRS 15 is currently being assessed by management. Implementation of IFRS 15 requires a thorough review of existing contractual arrangements. At present, the Group anticipates there may be some changes in the recognition of revenue although the amounts involved are immaterial. The Group expects to adopt IFRS 15 from 1 July 2018. IFRS 16, "Leases" addresses the definition of a lease, recognition and measurement of leases and establishes principles for reporting useful information to users of financial statements about the leasing activities of both lessees and lessors. A key change arising from IFRS 16 is that most operating leases will be accounted for on balance sheet for lessees. As at the reporting date, the Group has non-cancellable operating lease commitments, however, the Group has not yet determined to what extent these commitments will result in the recognition of an asset and a liability for future payments and how this will affect the Group's profit and classification of cash flows. The Group expects to adopt IFRS 16 from 1 July 2019. 2.2 Consolidation Subsidiaries are all entities over which the Group has control. The Group controls an entity when the Group is exposed to, or has rights to, variable returns from its involvement with the entity and has the ability to affect those returns through its power over the entity. Subsidiaries are fully consolidated from the date on which control is transferred to the Group. They are deconsolidated from the date that control ceases. The Group applies the acquisition method to account for business combinations. The consideration transferred for the acquisition of a subsidiary is the fair values of the assets transferred, the liabilities incurred to the former owners of the acquiree and the equity interests issued by the Group. The consideration transferred includes the fair value of any asset or liability resulting from a contingent consideration arrangement. Identifiable assets acquired and liabilities and contingent liabilities assumed in a business combination are measured initially at their fair values at the acquisition date. The Group recognizes any non-controlling interest in the acquiree on an acquisition-by-acquisition basis, either at fair value or at the non-controlling interest's proportionate share of the recognized amounts of the acquiree's identifiable net assets. Acquisition-related costs are expensed as incurred. The excess of the consideration transferred, the amount of any non-controlling interest in the acquiree and the acquisition date fair value of any previous interest in the acquiree over the fair value of the identifiable net assets acquired is recorded as goodwill. If the total consideration transferred, non-controlling interest recognized and previously held interest measured is less than the fair value of F-10 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) the net assets of the subsidiary acquired in the case of a bargain purchase, the difference is recognized directly in the income statement. Inter-company transactions, balances and unrealized gains and losses on transactions between Group companies are eliminated. Accounting policies of subsidiaries have been changed where necessary to ensure consistency with the policies adopted by the Group. 2.3 Segment reporting The Group has one reportable segment, being the operation of a professional football club. The Chief Operating Decision Maker (being the Board and executive officers of Manchester United plc), who is responsible for allocating resources and assessing performance obtains financial information, being the Consolidated income statement, Consolidated balance sheet and Consolidated statement of cash flows, and the analysis of changes in net debt, about the Group as a whole. The Group has investment property, however, this is not considered to be a material business segment and is therefore not reported as such. 2.4 Foreign currency translation a) Functional and presentation currency Items included in the financial statements of each of the Group's entities are measured using the currency of the primary economic environment in which the entity operates (the "functional currency"). The consolidated financial statements are presented in pounds sterling, which is the Group's presentation currency. b) Transactions and balances Foreign currency transactions are translated into the functional currency using the exchange rates prevailing at the dates of the transactions or valuation where settlements of such transactions, and from the translation at year-end exchange rates items, are re-measured. Foreign exchange gains and losses resulting from the settlement of monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are recognized in the income statement, except when deferred in other comprehensive income as qualifying cash flow hedges. Foreign exchange gains and losses that relate to unhedged borrowings are presented in the income statement within finance costs or income. All other foreign exchange gains and losses are presented in the income statement within operating expenses. c) Group companies The results and financial position of all the Group entities (none of which has the currency of a hyperinflationary economy) that have a functional currency different from the presentational currency are translated into the presentational currency as follows: (i) (ii) assets and liabilities for each balance sheet presented are translated at the closing rate at the date of that balance sheet; income and expenses for each income statement are translated at average exchange rates (unless this average is not a reasonable approximation of the cumulative effect of the rates prevailing on the transaction dates, in which case income and expenses are translated at the rate on the dates of each transaction); and F-11 Table of Contents Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) (iii) all resulting exchange differences are recognized in other comprehensive income. On disposal of a foreign operation any cumulative exchange differences held in equity are reclassified to the income statement. d) Exchange rates The most important exchange rates per £1.00 that have been used in preparing the financial statements are: Euro US Dollar 2.5 Revenue recognition Closing rate Average rate 2017 1.1379 1.2988 2016 1.2009 1.3332 2015 1.4102 1.5712 2017 1.1663 1.2774 2016 1.3363 1.4774 2015 1.3180 1.5815 Revenue is measured at the fair value of consideration received or receivable from the Group's principal activities excluding transfer fees and value added tax. The Group's principal revenue streams are Commercial, Broadcasting and Matchday. The Group recognizes revenue when the amount of revenue can be reliably measured; when it is probable that future economic benefits will flow to the entity; and when specific criteria have been met for each of the Group's activities as described below. a) Commercial Commercial revenue (whether settled in cash or value in kind) comprises revenue receivable from the exploitation of the Manchester United brand through sponsorship and other commercial agreements, including minimum guaranteed revenue, revenue receivable from retailing Manchester United branded merchandise in the UK and licensing the manufacture, distribution and sale of such goods globally, and fees for the Manchester United first team undertaking tours. For sponsorship contracts any additional revenue receivable over and above the minimum guaranteed revenue contained in the sponsorship and licensing agreements is taken to revenue when a reliable estimate of the future performance of the contract can be obtained and it is probable that the amounts will not be recouped by the sponsor in future years. Revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship rights enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis. In respect of contracts with multiple elements, the Group allocates the total consideration receivable to each separately identifiable element based on their relative fair values, and then recognizes the allocated revenue on a straight-line basis over the relevant period of each element. The Group has a 10-year agreement with adidas which began on 1 August 2015. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas over the term of the agreement is £750 million, subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if the club's first team wins the Premier League, FA Cup or Champions League, or decrease if the club's first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons with the maximum possible increase being £4 million per year and the maximum possible reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the F-12 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Revenue is currently being recognized based on management's estimate that the full minimum guarantee amount will be received, as management does not expect two consecutive seasons of non-participation in the Champions League. Retail revenue is recognized at the point of sale while license revenue is recognized in the period in which the goods and services are provided. Mobile & content revenue is recognized over the term of the commercial agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the commercial rights enjoyed by the individual partner. In instances where the commercial rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis. Commercial revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements. b) Broadcasting Broadcasting revenue represents revenue receivable from all UK and overseas broadcasting contracts, including contracts negotiated centrally by the Premier League and UEFA. Distributions from the Premier League comprise a fixed element (which is recognized evenly as domestic home league matches are played), facility fees for live coverage and highlights of domestic home and away matches (which are recognized when the respective match is played), and merit awards (based on finishing position in the league, which are recognized when they are known at the end of each football season). Distributions from UEFA relating to participation in UEFA competitions comprise market pool payments (which are recognized over the matches played in the competition, a portion of which reflects Manchester United's performance relative to the other Premier League clubs in the competition) and fixed amounts for participation in individual matches (which are recognized when the matches are played). Broadcasting revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue on an accruals basis in accordance with the substance of the relevant agreements. c) Matchday Matchday revenue is recognized based on matches played throughout the year with revenue from each match being recognized only when the match has been played. Revenue from related activities such as Conference and Events or the Museum is recognized as the event or service is provided or the facility is used. Matchday revenue includes revenue receivable from all domestic and European match day activities from Manchester United games at Old Trafford, together with the Group's share of gate receipts from domestic cup matches not played at Old Trafford, and fees for arranging other events at the Old Trafford stadium. As the Group acts as the principal in the sale of match tickets, the share of gate receipts payable to the other participating club and competition organiser for domestic cup matches played at Old Trafford is treated as an operating expense. F-13 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Matchday revenue which is received in advance of a period end but relating to future periods (mainly the sale of seasonal facilities for first team matches at Old Trafford) is treated as deferred revenue. The deferred revenue is then released to revenue as the matches are played. d) Finance income Finance income is recognized using the effective interest rate method. e) Accrued revenue Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, which is received after the period to which it relates, is accrued as earned. f) Deferred revenue Revenue from matchday activities, broadcasting and commercial contracts, received or receivable prior to the period end in respect of future periods, is deferred. 2.6 Operating leases Leases in which a significant portion of the risks and rewards of ownership are retained by the lessor are classified as operating leases. Payments made under operating leases (net of any incentives received from the lessor) are charged to the income statement on a straight-line basis over the period of the lease. Rentals receivable under sub-tenancy agreements (net of any incentives given to the lessee) are credited to the income statement on a straight-line basis over the lease term. The risk and rewards of ownership on the sub-let property remain with the third party lessor. 2.7 Exceptional items Exceptional items are disclosed separately in the financial statements where it is necessary to do so to provide further understanding of the financial performance of the Group. They are material items of income or expense that have been shown separately due to the significance of their nature or amount. 2.8 Pension costs The Group is one of a number of participating employers in The Football League Limited Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the scheme'—see note 30.1). The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due. Full provision has been made for the additional contributions that the Group has been requested to pay to help fund the scheme deficit. The Group also operates a defined contribution scheme. The assets of the scheme are held separately from those of the Group in an independently administered fund. The Group's contributions into this scheme are reflected within the income statement when they fall due. F-14 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) 2.9 Share-based payments Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The Group operates a share-based compensation plan under which the entity receives services from employees as consideration for equity instruments of the Group. Equity-settled share-based payments to employees are measured at the fair value of the equity instruments at the grant date. The fair value excludes the effect of non-market based vesting conditions. The fair value determined at the grant date of the equity-settled share-based payments is expensed on a straight-line basis over the vesting period, based on the Group's estimate of equity instruments that will eventually vest. At each balance sheet date, the Group revises its estimate of the number of equity instruments expected to vest as a result of the effect of non-market based vesting conditions. The impact of the revision of the original estimates, if any, is recognized in the income statement such that the cumulative expense reflects the revised estimate, with a corresponding adjustment to equity reserves. For cash-settled share-based payments to employees, a liability is recognized for the services acquired, measured initially at the fair value of the liability. At each balance sheet date until the liability is settled, and at the date of settlement, the fair value of the liability is remeasured, with any changes in fair value recognized in profit or loss for the year. Details regarding the determination of the fair value of share-based transactions are set out in note 22. 2.10 Current and deferred tax The tax expense or credit for the period comprises current and deferred tax. Tax is recognized in the income statement, except to the extent that it relates to items recognized in other comprehensive income, in which case the tax is also recognized in other comprehensive income. The current tax expense or credit is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Although the Company is organized as a Cayman Islands corporation, it reports as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes and is subject to US federal income tax on the Group's worldwide income. In addition, the Group is subject to income and other taxes in various other jurisdictions, including the UK. Management periodically evaluates positions taken in tax returns with respect to situations in which applicable tax regulation is subject to interpretation. It establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities. Deferred tax is recognized on temporary differences arising between the tax bases of assets and liabilities and their carrying amounts in the financial statements. Deferred tax is determined using tax rates (and laws) that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date and are expected to apply when the related deferred tax asset is realised or the deferred liability is settled. Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that future taxable profit will be available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when there is a legally enforceable right to offset current tax assets against current tax liabilities and when the deferred tax assets and liabilities relate to taxes levied by the same taxation authority on either the same taxable entity or different taxable entities where there is an intention to settle the balances on a net basis. F-15 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) 2.11 Dividend distribution Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Dividend distributions to the Company's shareholders are recognized when they become legally payable. In the case of interim dividends, this is when they are paid. 2.12 Property, plant and equipment Property, plant and equipment is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment. Subsequent costs, for example, capital improvements and refurbishment, are included in the asset's carrying amount or recognized as a separate asset, as appropriate, only when it is probable that future economic benefits associated with the item will flow to the Group and the cost of the item can be measured reliably. Where appropriate, the carrying amount of the replaced part is derecognized. All other repairs and maintenance are charged to the income statement during the financial period in which they are incurred. Land is not depreciated. With the exception of freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999, depreciation is calculated using the straight-line method to write-down assets to their residual value over the estimated useful lives as follows: Freehold property Computer equipment and software (included within Plant and machinery) Plant and machinery Fixtures and fittings 75 years 3 years 4 - 5 years 7 years Freehold property acquired before 1 August 1999 is depreciated on a reducing balance basis at an annual rate of 1.33%. The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed, and adjusted if appropriate, at the end of each reporting period. Assets are reviewed for impairment whenever events or changes in circumstances indicate that the carrying amount may not be recoverable. Any impairment charges arising are recognized in the income statement when the carrying amount of an asset is greater than the estimated recoverable amount, which is the higher of an asset's fair value less costs to sell and value in use, and are calculated with reference to future discounted cash flows that the asset is expected to generate when considered as part of a cash-generating unit. Prior impairments are reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date. Gains and losses on disposals are determined by comparing the proceeds with the carrying amount and are recognized within operating expenses within the income statement. 2.13 Investment property Property that is held for long-term rental yields or for capital appreciation or both, and that is not occupied by the Group, is classified as investment property. F-16 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Investment property is initially measured at cost (comprising the purchase price, after deducting discounts and rebates, and any directly attributable costs) and is subsequently carried at cost less accumulated depreciation and any provision for impairment. Investment property is depreciated using the straight-line method over 50 years. Investment properties are reviewed for impairment when there is a triggering event such as a decline in the property market. An impairment charge is recognized for the amount by which the asset's carrying amount exceeds its recoverable amount. Prior impairments are reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date. If an impairment charge subsequently reverses, the carrying amount of the asset is increased to the revised estimate of its recoverable amount, but so that the increased carrying amount does not exceed the carrying amount that would have been determined had no impairment charge been recognized for the asset in prior years. 2.14 Intangible assets—goodwill a) Initial recognition Goodwill represents the excess of the cost of an acquisition over the fair value of the Group's share of the net identifiable assets of the acquired subsidiary at the date of acquisition. b) Impairment Management considers there to be one material cash generating unit for the purposes of the annual impairment review, being the operation of a professional football club. Goodwill is not subject to amortization and is tested annually for impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment loss is recognized in the income statement when the carrying value of goodwill exceeds its recoverable amount. Its recoverable amount is the higher of fair value less costs of disposal and value in use. Prior impairments are not subsequently reviewed for possible reversal at each balance sheet date. 2.15 Intangible assets—registrations and football staff remuneration a) Remuneration Remuneration is charged to operating expenses on a straight-line basis over the contract periods based on the amount payable to players and key football management staff for that period. Any performance bonuses are recognized when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. Signing-on fees are typically paid to players and key football management staff in equal annual installments over the term of the contract. Installments are paid at or near the beginning of each financial year and recognized as prepayments within trade and other receivables. They are subsequently charged to the income statement (as operating expenses) on a straight-line basis over the financial year. Signing-on fees paid form part of cash flows from operating activities. Loyalty fees are bonuses which are paid to players and key football management staff either at the beginning of a renewed contract or in installments over the term of their contract in recognition for either past or future performance. Loyalty bonuses for past service are typically paid in a lump sum amount upon renewal of a contract. These loyalty bonuses require no future service and are not subject to any claw-back provisions were the individual to subsequently leave the club during their new contract F-17 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) term. They are expensed once the Company has a present legal or constructive obligation to make the payment. Loyalty bonuses for ongoing service are typically paid in arrears in equal annual installments over the term of the contract. These are paid at the beginning of the next financial year and the related charge is recognized within operating expenses in the income statement on a straight-line basis over the current financial year. b) Initial recognition The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized at the fair value of the consideration payable. Costs include transfer fees, PL levy fees, agents' fees incurred by the club and other directly attributable costs. Costs also include the fair value of any contingent consideration, which is primarily payable to the player's former club (with associated levy fees payable to the PL), once payment becomes probable. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual player basis. The additional amount of contingent consideration potentially payable, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of registrations, is disclosed in note 29.2. Costs are fully amortized using the straight-line method over the period covered by the player's and key football management staff contract. c) Renegotiation Where a contract is extended, any costs associated with securing the extension are added to the unamortized balance (at the date of the amendment) and the revised book value is amortized over the remaining revised contract life. d) Disposals and loan income Assets available for sale (principally players' registrations) are classified as assets held for sale when their carrying value is expected to be recovered principally through a sale transaction and a sale is considered to be highly probable. Highly probable is defined as being actively marketed by the club, with unconditional offers having been received prior to a period end. These assets would be stated at the lower of the carrying amount and fair value less costs to sell. Gains and losses on disposal of players' and key football management staff registrations are determined by comparing the fair value of the consideration receivable, net of any transaction costs, with the carrying amount and are recognized separately in the income statement within profit on disposal of intangible assets. Where a part of the consideration receivable is contingent on specified performance conditions, this amount is recognized in the income statement when receipt is virtually certain. Loan income on players temporarily loaned to other football clubs is recognized separately in the income statement within profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets. F-18 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) e) Impairment Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Management does not consider that it is possible to determine the value in use of an individual player or key football management staff in isolation as that individual (unless via a sale or insurance recovery) cannot generate cash flows on his own. While management does not consider any individual can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where an individual is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not participate with the club's first team again, for example, a player sustaining a career threatening injury or is permanently removed from the first team playing squad for another reason. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the individual would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the individual's fair value less any costs to sell and an impairment charge made in operating expenses reflecting any loss arising. 2.16 Other intangible assets Other intangible assets comprise website, mobile applications and trademark registration costs and are initially measured at cost and are subsequently carried at cost less accumulated amortization and any provision for impairment. Amortization is calculated using the straight-line method to write-down assets to their residual value over the estimated useful lives as follows: Website and mobile applications Trademark registrations 5 years 10 years The assets' residual values and useful lives are reviewed and adjusted if appropriate at each balance sheet date. 2.17 Derivative financial instruments and hedging activities Derivatives are initially recognized at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently re-measured at their fair value. The resulting gain or loss is recognized in the income statement immediately unless the derivative is designated and effective as a hedging instrument, in which event the timing of the recognition in the income statement depends on the nature of the hedging relationship. The Group designates certain derivatives as hedges of a particular risk associated with a recognized asset or liability or a highly probable forecast transaction (cash flow hedge). The Group hedges the foreign exchange risk on a portion of contracted, and hence highly probable, future US dollar revenues whenever possible using a portion of the Group's US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. Foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement immediately. The Group hedges its cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. The effective portion of changes in the fair value of the interest rate swap is initially recognized in other F-19 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognized in the income statement immediately. The Group documents at the inception of the transaction the relationship between hedging instruments and hedged items, as well as its risk management objective and strategy for undertaking various hedging transactions. The Group also documents its assessment, both at hedge inception and on an ongoing basis, of whether the derivatives that are used in hedging transactions are highly effective in offsetting changes in fair value or cash flows of hedged items. The Group uses a variety of methods to assess hedge effectiveness depending on the nature and type of the hedging relationship, including critical terms comparison, dollar offset method and regression analysis. Derivatives embedded in other financial instruments or host contracts are treated as separate derivatives when their risks and characteristics are not closely related to those of the host contracts and the host contracts are not measured at fair value through profit or loss. The fair values of various derivative instruments are disclosed in note 18. Movements on the hedging reserve in other comprehensive income are shown in the statement of changes in equity. The full fair value of a hedging derivative is classified as a non-current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is more than 12 months, and as a current asset or liability when the remaining maturity of the hedged item is less than 12 months. The effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges is recognized in other comprehensive income. The gain or loss relating to any ineffective portion is recognized immediately in the income statement. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve within equity are reclassified to the income statement in the periods when the hedged item affects the income statement (for example, when the forecast transaction that is hedged takes place). When a hedging instrument expires or is sold, or when a hedge no longer meets the criteria for hedge accounting, any cumulative gain or loss existing in equity at that time remains in equity and is recognized when the hedged item is ultimately recognized in the income statement. When a forecast transaction is no longer expected to occur, the cumulative gain or loss that was reported in equity is immediately transferred to the income statement. 2.18 Inventories Inventories are stated at the lower of cost and net realizable value. Cost is determined using the first-in, first-out (FIFO) method. The cost of finished goods comprises cost of purchase and, where appropriate, other directly attributable costs. It excludes borrowing costs. Net realizable value is the estimated selling price in the ordinary course of business, less applicable variable selling expenses. 2.19 Trade and other receivables Trade and other receivables are amounts due from customers for goods sold or services performed in the ordinary course of business. Trade and other receivables are recognized initially at fair value, and subsequently measured at amortized cost using the effective interest method, less provision for impairment. If collection is expected in one year or less, they are classified as current assets. If not, they are presented as non-current assets. F-20 Table of Contents 2 Summary of significant accounting policies (Continued) 2.20 Cash and cash equivalents Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Cash and cash equivalents includes cash in hand, deposits held at call with banks, and, if applicable, other short-term highly liquid investments with original maturities of three months or less. 2.21 Share capital and reserves Ordinary shares are classified as equity. Incremental costs directly attributable to the issue of new shares are shown in equity as a deduction from the proceeds of the issue. The merger reserve arose as a result of reorganization transactions and represents the difference between the equity of the acquired company (Red Football Shareholder Limited) and the investment by the acquiring company (Manchester United plc). The hedging reserve is used to reflect the effective portion of changes in the fair value of derivatives that are designated and qualify as cash flow hedges. 2.22 Trade and other payables Trade and other payables are obligations to pay for goods and services that have been acquired in the ordinary course of business from suppliers. Trade payables are recognized initially at fair value and subsequently measured at amortized cost using the effective interest method. Amounts payable are classified as current liabilities if payment is due within one year or less. If not they are presented as non-current liabilities. 2.23 Borrowings Borrowings are recognized initially at fair value, net of transaction costs incurred. Borrowings are subsequently carried at amortized cost; any differences between the proceeds (net of transaction costs) and the redemption value is recognized in the income statement over the period of the borrowings using the effective interest rate method. Fees paid on the establishment of loan facilities are recognized as transaction costs of the loan to the extent that it is probable that some or all of the facility will be drawn down. In this case the fee is deferred until draw-down occurs. To the extent there is no evidence that it is probable that some or all of the facility will be drawn down, the fee is capitalized as a prepayment for liquidity services and amortized over the period of the facility to which it relates. 3 Critical accounting estimates and judgments Estimates, judgments and assumptions are continually evaluated and are based on historical experience and other factors, including expectations of future events that are believed to be reasonable under the circumstances. 3.1 Critical accounting estimates and assumptions The Group makes estimates and assumptions concerning the future. The resulting accounting estimates will, by definition, seldom equal the related actual results. The estimates and assumptions that have a significant risk of causing a material adjustment to the carrying amounts of assets and liabilities within the next financial year are addressed below. F-21 Table of Contents 3 Critical accounting estimates and judgments (Continued) a) Revenue recognition—minimum guarantee Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Minimum guaranteed revenue is recognized over the term of the sponsorship agreement in line with the performance obligations included within the contract and based on the sponsorship benefits enjoyed by the individual sponsor. In instances where the sponsorship rights remain the same over the duration of the contract, revenue is recognized on a straight-line basis. The minimum guarantee payable by adidas is subject to certain adjustments. Payments due in a particular year may increase if the club's first team wins certain competitions or decrease if the club's first team fails to participate in the Champions League for two or more consecutive seasons with the reduction being 30% of the applicable payment for the year in which the second or other consecutive season of non-participation falls. Management's current best estimate is that the full minimum guarantee amount will be received, as management does not expect two consecutive seasons of non-participation in the Champions League. b) Intangible assets—goodwill The Group annually tests whether goodwill has suffered any impairment or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment, in accordance with its accounting policy. The recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit has been determined based on a value-in-use calculation. This calculation requires the use of estimates, both in arriving at the expected future cash flows and the application of a suitable discount rate in order to calculate the present value of these flows. These calculations have been carried out in accordance with the assumptions set out in note 15. c) Intangible assets—registrations The costs associated with the acquisition of players' and key football management staff registrations are capitalized at the fair value of the consideration payable, including an estimate of the fair value of any contingent consideration. Subsequent reassessments of the amount of contingent consideration payable are also included in the cost of the player's and key football management staff registration. The estimate of the fair value of the contingent consideration payable requires management to assess the likelihood of specific performance conditions being met which would trigger the payment of the contingent consideration. This assessment is carried out on an individual basis. The maximum additional amount that could be payable as of 30 June 2017 is disclosed in note 29.2. The Group will perform an impairment review on intangible assets, including player and key football management staff registrations, if adverse events indicate that the amortized carrying value of the asset may not be recoverable. While no individual can be separated from the single cash generating unit ("CGU"), being the operations of the Group as a whole, there may be certain circumstances where an individual is taken out of the CGU, when it becomes clear that they will not participate with the club's first team again, for example, a player sustaining a career threatening injury or is permanently removed from the first team squad for another reason. If such circumstances were to arise, the carrying value of the individual would be assessed against the Group's best estimate of the individual's fair value less any costs to sell. F-22 Table of Contents 3 Critical accounting estimates and judgments (Continued) d) Tax Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Tax is calculated on the basis of the tax laws enacted or substantively enacted at the balance sheet date in the countries where the Company and its subsidiaries operate and generate taxable income. Management establishes provisions where appropriate on the basis of amounts expected to be paid to (or recovered from) the tax authorities. From time to time the Group is involved in discussions with tax authorities in relation to ongoing tax matters and, where appropriate, provisions are made based on management's assessment of each case. Future tax expense or credit may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a provision and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of tax provisions in future periods. e) Recognition of deferred tax assets Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that the associated deductions will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilized, provided the asset can be reliably quantified. In estimating future taxable profit, management use "base case" approved forecasts which incorporate a number of assumptions, including a prudent level of future uncontracted revenue in the forecast period. In arriving at a judgment in relation to the recognition of deferred tax assets, management considers the regulations applicable to tax and advice on their interpretation. Future taxable income may be higher or lower than estimates made when determining whether it is appropriate to record a tax asset and the amount to be recorded. Furthermore, changes in the legislative framework or applicable tax case law may result in management reassessing the recognition of deferred tax assets in future periods. 4 Segment information The principal activity of the Group is the operation of a professional football club. All of the activities of the Group support the operation of the football club and the success of the first team is critical to the ongoing development of the Group. Consequently the Chief Operating Decision Maker regards the Group as operating in one material segment, being the operation of a professional football club. All revenue derives from the Group's principal activity in the United Kingdom. Revenue can be analysed into its three main components as follows: Commercial Broadcasting Matchday 2017 £'000 275,471 194,098 111,635 581,204 2016 £'000 268,318 140,440 106,587 515,345 2015 £'000 196,931 107,664 90,583 395,178 Revenue derived from entities accounting for more than 10% of revenue in either 2017, 2016 or 2015 were as follows: Premier League adidas General Motors (Chevrolet) 2017 £'000 147,875 79,214 59,396 2016 £'000 99,767 72,746 58,896 2015 £'000 100,534 — 58,534 All non-current assets, other than US deferred tax assets, are held within the United Kingdom. F-23 Table of Contents 5 Operating expenses Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Employee benefit expense (note 7) Operating lease costs Auditors' remuneration: audit of parent company and consolidated financial statements Auditors' remuneration: audit of the Company's subsidiaries Auditors' remuneration: tax compliance services Auditors' remuneration: other services Foreign exchange (losses)/gains Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment Depreciation—property, plant and equipment (note 13) Depreciation—investment property (note 14) Amortization (note 15) Sponsorship, other commercial and broadcasting costs External matchday costs Property costs Other operating expenses (individually less than £10,000,000) Exceptional items (note 6) 2017 £'000 2015 £'000 2016 £'000 (263,464) (232,242) (202,561) (2,631) (23) (382) (243) — (4,914) (5) (10,212) (112) (99,687) (14,613) (14,683) (16,060) (18,717) (2,336) (511,315) (436,709) (387,179) (2,316) (27) (476) (392) (456) (2,646) (43) (10,106) (122) (124,434) (28,491) (26,892) (19,329) (36,874) 4,753 (2,392) (26) (436) (690) (143) 7,760 (126) (9,967) (112) (88,009) (21,043) (22,244) (19,180) (32,724) (15,135) In addition to the auditors' remuneration charges disclosed above for the year ended 30 June 2015 are amounts of £609,000 relating to tax planning advice, general assurance and other advice in connection with the public sale of Class A ordinary shares and either charged as exceptional items when they are not directly attributable to the issue of new shares (see note 6) or offset against share premium when they are directly attributable to the issue of new shares, and advice in connection with the debt refinancing in June 2015 and either charged as finance costs or carried forward in the balance sheet as unamortized debt issue costs. 6 Exceptional items Impairment reversal/(charge)—registrations (note 15) Compensation paid for loss of office Football League pension scheme deficit (note 30) Professional adviser fees relating to public sale of Class A ordinary shares 2017 £'000 4,753 — — — 4,753 2015 £'000 2016 £'000 (6,693) (8,442) — — — — (1,247) (1,089) (15,135) (2,336) A registrations impairment charge amounting to £6,693,000 was originally made in the year ended 30 June 2016 in respect of a player who was no longer considered to be a member of the first team playing squad. This impairment was reversed during the year ended 30 June 2017 as the player was re-established as a member of the first team playing squad. The reversal was calculated to increase the carrying value of the player's registration to the value that would have been recognized had the original F-24 Table of Contents 6 Exceptional items (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) impairment not occurred (that is after taking account of normal amortization that would have been charged had no impairment occurred). Compensation paid for loss of office relates to amounts payable to former team managers and certain members of the coaching staff. The Football League pension scheme deficit reflects the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to remedy the revised deficit of the scheme as per the latest triennial actuarial valuation at 31 August 2014. Professional adviser fees relating to the public sale of Class A ordinary shares are recognized as an expense when they are not directly attributable to the issue of new shares or when a particular offer is no longer being pursued. The fees for the year ended 30 June 2015 include £359,000 relating to services provided by the Group's auditors. 7 Employees 7.1 Employee benefit expense and average number of people employed Wages and salaries (including bonuses) Social security costs Share-based payments (note 22) Pension costs—defined contribution schemes (note 30.2) 2015 £'000 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 (229,605) (202,982) (178,637) (18,869) (2,591) (2,464) (263,464) (232,242) (202,561) (23,499) (3,334) (2,427) (27,334) (4,090) (2,435) Details of the pension arrangements offered by the Company and the Group are disclosed in note 30. The average number of employees during the year, including directors, was as follows: By activity: Football—players Football—technical and coaching Commercial Media Administration and other Average number of employees 2017 Number 2016 Number 2015 Number 74 136 120 90 445 865 74 94 111 94 426 799 73 89 122 89 440 813 The Group also employs approximately 2,053 temporary staff on match days (2016: 2,124; 2015: 2,275), the costs of which are included in the employee benefit expense above. F-25 Table of Contents 7 Employees (Continued) 7.2 Key management compensation Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Key management includes directors (executive and non-executive) of the Company and executive directors and officers of the Group's main operating company, Manchester United Limited. The compensation paid or payable to key management for employee services, which is included in the employee benefit expense table above, is shown below: Short-term employee benefits Share-based payments Post-employment benefits 8 Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets Profit/(loss) on disposal of registrations Player loan income 9 Net finance costs Interest payable on bank loans and overdrafts Interest payable on secured term loan facility and senior secured notes Amortization of issue costs on secured term loan facility and senior secured notes Premium on repurchase of senior secured notes Costs associated with debt financing Foreign exchange gains/(losses) on retranslation of unhedged US dollar borrowings Unwinding of discount relating to registrations Fair value movements on derivative financial instruments: Embedded foreign exchange derivatives Interest rate swaps Total finance costs Total finance income—interest receivable on short-term bank deposits Net finance costs F-26 2015 £'000 2017 £'000 (8,601) (3,654) (71) 2016 £'000 (7,908) (7,324) (3,131) (2,366) (61) (12,326) (11,109) (9,751) (70) 2017 £'000 9,876 1,050 10,926 2016 £'000 2015 £'000 (9,786) 19,675 3,974 (9,786) 23,649 — 2017 £'000 (1,502) 2016 £'000 (1,381) 2015 £'000 (1,840) (18,784) (17,306) (21,055) (5,978) (3,552) (1,443) (288) (2,708) (544) — — (4,136) (2,380) (608) — — 1,816 (2,401) 5,288 — (3,534) — 1,280 165 (25,013) (20,459) (35,419) 204 (24,277) (20,017) (35,215) 442 736 Table of Contents 10 Tax (expense)/credit Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Current tax: Current tax on profit/(loss) for the year Adjustment in respect of previous years(1) Foreign tax Total current tax expense Deferred tax: US deferred tax: Origination and reversal of temporary differences Adjustment in respect of previous years(1) Total US deferred tax (expense)/credit (note 25) UK deferred tax: Origination and reversal of temporary differences Adjustment in respect of previous years(1) Impact of change in UK corporation tax rate Total UK deferred tax credit/(expense) (note 25) Total deferred tax credit/(expense) Total tax (expense)/credit A reconciliation of the total tax (expense)/credit is as follows: Profit/(loss) before tax Profit/(loss) before tax multiplied by US corporate tax rate of 35.0% (2016: 35.0%; 2015: 35.0%) Tax effects of: Adjustment in respect of previous years(1) Difference in tax rates on non US operations Foreign exchange gains on US dollar denominated tax basis(2) Expenses not deductible for tax purposes Total tax (expense)/credit 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 2015 £'000 (19,722) (2,651) (2,103) (24,476) (223) (4,633) (547) (2,476) (1,279) (684) (8,388) (1,454) (3,371) 1,782 (1,589) (3,879) 5,039 1,160 (978) 152 (826) 6,171 938 1,595 8,704 7,115 (5,258) 4,790 162 (2,687) 2,711 — (5,234) 4,952 (4,074) 4,126 (17,361) (12,462) 2,672 2017 £'000 56,538 2016 £'000 48,833 2015 £'000 (3,567) (19,789) (17,092) 1,249 69 244 2,362 (247) (233) 48 1,783 (175) (17,361) (12,462) 2,672 (124) (612) 5,755 (389) (1) (2) From time to time, the Group is involved in discussions in relation to ongoing matters with the relevant authorities. Where appropriate, the Directors make provisions based on their assessment of each case. In the year ended 30 June 2017 a provision was made in respect of ongoing enquiries relating to prior years. The impact in respect of the ongoing enquiries is to increase the UK current tax expense by £2,668,000 (2016: £2,302,000) and UK deferred tax expense by £76,000 (2016: £2,702,000). This is fully offset by a corresponding increase in the US deferred tax credit of £2,744,000 (2016: £5,004,000). The overall prior year adjustment credit of £69,000 (2016: expense of £124,000) relates to standard provision to tax return true ups. Foreign exchange gains on US dollar denominated tax basis arise because the associated deferred tax asset has to be retranslated at each balance sheet date. F-27 Table of Contents 10 Tax (expense)/credit (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) In addition to the amount recognized in the income statement, the following amounts relating to tax have been recognized directly in other comprehensive income: Current tax US deferred tax (note 25) UK deferred tax (note 25) Total tax (expense)/credit recognized in other comprehensive income 11 Earnings/(loss) per share (a) Basic 2017 £'000 16,251 2016 £'000 1,466 (1,764) 10,660 8,181 (681) 20,307 (15,168) 2015 £'000 4 4,835 6,574 11,413 Basic earnings/(loss) per share is calculated by dividing the profit/(loss) for the year by the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year. Class A ordinary shares (thousands) Class B ordinary shares (thousands) Profit/(loss) attributable to owners of the parent (£'000) Basic earnings/(loss) per share (pence) 2017 40,025 124,000 164,025 39,177 23.88 2016 39,890 124,000 163,890 36,371 22.19 2015 39,795 124,000 163,795 (895) (0.55) (b) Diluted Diluted earnings/(loss) per share is calculated by adjusting the weighted average number of ordinary shares in issue during the year to assume conversion of all dilutive potential ordinary shares. The Company has one category of dilutive potential ordinary shares: share awards pursuant to the 2012 Equity Incentive Plan (the "Equity Plan"). Share awards pursuant to the Equity Plan are assumed to have been converted into ordinary shares at the beginning of the financial year. Class A ordinary shares (thousands) Adjustment for assumed conversion into Class A ordinary shares (thousands) Class B ordinary shares (thousands) Profit/(loss) attributable to owners of the parent (£'000) Diluted earnings/(loss) per share (pence) 2017 40,025 468 124,000 164,493 39,177 23.82 2016 39,890 429 124,000 164,319 36,371 22.13 2015 39,795 —(1) 124,000 163,795 (895) (0.55) (1) For the year ended 30 June 2015, potential ordinary shares are anti-dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted loss per share calculation would reduce the loss per share, and hence have been excluded. For the years ended 30 June 2017 and 2016, potential ordinary shares have been treated as dilutive, as their inclusion in the diluted earnings per share calculation decreases earnings per share. F-28 Table of Contents 12 Dividends Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Dividends paid in the year were $29,525,000 (2016: $29,501,000; 2015: $nil) equivalent to $0.18 (2016: $0.18; 2015: $nil) per share. The pounds sterling equivalents were £23,295,000 (2016: £20,084,000; 2015: £nil) equivalent to £0.14 (2016: £0.12; 2015: £nil) per share. 13 Property, plant and equipment At 1 July 2015 Cost Accumulated depreciation Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2016 Opening net book amount Additions Transfers Disposals Depreciation charge Closing net book amount At 30 June 2016 Cost Accumulated depreciation Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2017 Opening net book amount Additions Disposals Depreciation charge Closing net book amount At 30 June 2017 Cost Accumulated depreciation Net book amount Freehold property £'000 Plant and machinery £'000 Fixtures and fittings £'000 Total £'000 270,047 (40,228) 229,819 39,826 (34,091) 5,735 40,269 (25,197) 15,072 350,142 (99,516) 250,626 229,819 216 (604) (19) (3,486) 225,926 5,735 418 600 (133) (2,379) 4,241 15,072 4,604 4 (31) (4,102) 15,547 250,626 5,238 — (183) (9,967) 245,714 269,369 (43,443) 225,926 36,728 (32,487) 4,241 43,809 349,906 (28,262) (104,192) 245,714 15,547 225,926 3 — (3,301) 222,628 4,241 1,578 (7) (2,427) 3,385 15,547 7,592 (36) (4,378) 18,725 245,714 9,173 (43) (10,106) 244,738 269,372 (46,744) 222,628 34,475 (31,090) 3,385 50,236 354,083 (31,511) (109,345) 244,738 18,725 Freehold property primarily comprises the Old Trafford stadium and the Aon Training Complex. Property, plant and equipment with a net book amount of £199,990,000 (2016: £213,200,000) has been pledged to secure the secured term loan facility and senior secured notes borrowings of the Group (see note 24). Capital commitments at the balance sheet date are disclosed in note 29.1. F-29 Table of Contents 14 Investment property Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) At 1 July 2015 Cost Accumulated depreciation and impairment Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2016 Opening net book amount Depreciation charge Closing net book amount At 30 June 2016 Cost Accumulated depreciation and impairment Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2017 Opening net book amount Additions Depreciation charge Closing net book amount At 30 June 2017 Cost Accumulated depreciation and impairment Net book amount £'000 19,128 (5,569) 13,559 13,559 (112) 13,447 19,128 (5,681) 13,447 13,447 641 (122) 13,966 19,769 (5,803) 13,966 Investment property was externally valued as of 30 June 2017 in accordance with the Royal Institution of Chartered Surveyors ("RICS") Valuation— Professional Standards, January 2014. The valuation supported the carrying amount as of 30 June 2017 and consequently there were no changes to the net book value. The external valuation was carried out on the basis of Market Value, as defined in the RICS Valuation—Professional Standards, January 2014. Fair value of investment property is determined using inputs that are not based on observable market data, consequently the asset is categorized as Level 3 (see note 31.4). The fair value of investment property as of 30 June 2017 was £14,868,000 (2016: £13,447,000). The property rental revenue earned by the Group from its investment property amounted to £1,260,000 (2016: £1,336,000; 2015: £1,262,000). Direct operating expenses arising on investment property, all of which generated rental income, in the year amounted to £679,000 (2016: £652,000; 2015: £603,000). The future aggregate minimum rentals receivable under non-cancellable operating leases are disclosed in note 28.2. Investment property with a net book amount of £6,660,000 (2016: £6,691,000) has been pledged to secure the secured bank loan borrowings of the Group (see note 24). As of 30 June 2017, the Group had no contractual obligations to purchase, construct or develop investment property (2016: £nil). As of 30 June 2017, the Group had no material contractual obligations for repairs, maintenance or enhancements to investment property (2016: not material). F-30 Table of Contents 15 Intangible assets Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Goodwill £'000 Registrations £'000 Other £'000 Total £'000 At 1 July 2015 Cost Accumulated amortization Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2016 Opening net book amount Additions Disposals Amortization charge Impairment charge (note 6) Closing book amount At 30 June 2016 Cost Accumulated amortization Net book amount Year ended 30 June 2017 Opening net book amount Additions Disposals Amortization charge Reversal of impairment (note 6) Closing book amount At 30 June 2017 Cost Accumulated amortization Net book amount 421,453 — 421,453 421,453 — — — — 421,453 421,453 — 421,453 421,453 — — — — 421,453 421,453 — 421,453 465,830 (227,684) 238,146 951 (153) 798 888,234 (227,837) 660,397 238,146 167,089 (68,965) (87,853) (6,693) 241,724 798 1,815 — (156) — 2,457 511,893 (270,169) 241,724 2,766 (309) 2,457 241,724 205,091 (37,353) (123,695) 4,753 290,520 2,457 3,853 — (739) — 5,571 660,397 168,904 (68,965) (88,009) (6,693) 665,634 936,112 (270,478) 665,634 665,634 208,944 (37,353) (124,434) 4,753 717,544 6,619 645,433 (354,913) (1,048) 290,520 5,571 1,073,505 (355,961) 717,544 Impairment tests for goodwill Goodwill arose largely in relation to the Group's acquisition of Manchester United Limited in 2005. Goodwill is not subject to amortization and is tested annually for impairment (normally at the end of the third fiscal quarter) or more frequently if events or changes in circumstances indicate a potential impairment. An impairment test has been performed on the carrying value of goodwill based on value-in-use calculations. The value-in-use calculations have used post-tax cash flow projections based on the financial budgets approved by management covering a five year period. The budgets are based on past experience in respect of revenues, variable and fixed costs, registrations and other capital expenditure and working capital assumptions. For each accounting period, cash flows beyond the five year period are extrapolated using a terminal growth rate of 2.5% (2016: 2.5%), which does not exceed the long term average growth rate for the UK economy in which the cash generating unit operates. F-31 Table of Contents 15 Intangible assets (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The other key assumptions used in the value in use calculations for each period are the pre-tax discount rate, which has been determined at 8.6% (2016: 10.1%) for each period, and certain assumptions around progression in domestic and UEFA competitions, and registrations capital expenditure. Management determined budgeted revenue growth based on historical performance and its expectations of market development. The discount rates are pre-tax and reflect the specific risks relating to the business. The following sensitivity analysis was performed: • • increase the discount rate by 2% (post-tax); more prudent assumptions around qualification for UEFA competitions. In each of these scenarios the estimated recoverable amount substantially exceeds the carrying value for the cash generating unit and accordingly no impairment was identified. Having assessed the future anticipated cash flows, management believes that any reasonably possible changes in key assumptions would not result in an impairment of goodwill. Registrations The unamortized balance of existing registrations as of 30 June 2017 was £290.5 million, of which £125.3 million is expected to be amortized in the year ended 30 June 2018. The remaining balance is expected to be amortized over the three years to 30 June 2021. This does not take into account player additions after 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of increasing the amortization expense in future periods, nor does it consider disposals subsequent to 30 June 2017, which would have the effect of decreasing future amortization charges. Furthermore, any contract renegotiations would also impact future charges. Other intangible assets Other intangible assets include internally generated assets whose cost and accumulated amortization as of 30 June 2017 was £1,026,000 and £nil respectively (2016: £585,000 and £nil respectively). Capital commitments at the balance sheet date are disclosed in note 29.1. 16 Inventories Finished goods 2017 £'000 1,637 2016 £'000 926 The cost of inventories recognized as an expense and included in operating expenses for the year amounted to £8,598,000 (2016: £7,228,000; 2015: £nil). Reversal/write-down of inventories to net realizable value amounted to a reversal of £173,000 (2016: write-down of £177,000; 2015: £nil). These were recognized as a credit (reversal) or expense (write-down) during the year and included in operating expenses. F-32 Table of Contents 17 Financial instruments by category Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Assets as per balance sheet At fair value through profit and loss: Derivative financial instruments Loans and receivables: Trade and other receivables excluding prepayments(1) Cash and cash equivalents Liabilities as per balance sheet Derivatives used for hedging: Derivative financial instruments At fair value through profit and loss: Derivative financial instruments Other financial liabilities at amortized cost: Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(2) Borrowings Note 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 18 19 20 18 18 23 24 4,884 11,648 105,631 290,267 400,782 127,275 229,194 368,117 655 9,710 1,253 3,727 255,779 503,354 761,041 225,354 490,092 728,883 (1) (2) Prepayments are excluded from the trade and other receivables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments. Social security and other taxes are excluded from the trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments. The Group's exposure to various risks associated with the financial instruments is discussed in note 31. The maximum exposure to credit risk at the end of the reporting period is the carrying amount of each class of financial assets mentioned above. F-33 Table of Contents 18 Derivative financial instruments Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Derivatives used for hedging: Interest rate swaps Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss: Embedded foreign exchange derivatives Forward foreign exchange contracts Less non-current portion: Derivatives used for hedging: Interest rate swaps Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss: Embedded foreign exchange derivatives Forward foreign exchange contracts Non-current derivative financial instruments Current derivative financial instruments 2017 2016 Assets £'000 Liabilities £'000 Assets £'000 Liabilities £'000 — (655) — (9,710) 1,714 3,170 4,884 5,248 — (1,253) 6,400 (1,908) 11,648 — (3,727) (13,437) — (655) — (9,710) 855 811 1,666 3,218 — — (655) (1,253) 3,052 708 3,760 7,888 — (927) (10,637) (2,800) The ineffective portion recognized in profit or loss that arises from cash flow hedges amounts to £nil (2016: £nil). Further details of derivative financial instruments are provided in note 31. 19 Trade and other receivables Trade receivables Less: provision for impairment of trade receivables Net trade receivables Other receivables Accrued revenue Prepayments Less: non-current portion: Trade receivables Non-current trade and other receivables Current trade and other receivables 2017 £'000 90,719 (14,113) 76,606 270 28,755 105,631 13,500 119,131 2016 £'000 116,242 (6,451) 109,791 927 16,557 127,275 12,605 139,880 15,399 15,399 103,732 11,223 11,223 128,657 Net trade receivables include transfer fees receivable from other football clubs of £46,343,000 (2016: £46,646,000) of which £15,399,000 (2016: £11,223,000) is receivable after more than one year. Net trade receivables also include £26,241,000 (2016: £54,860,000) of deferred revenue that is F-34 Table of Contents 19 Trade and other receivables (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) contractually payable to the Group, but recorded in advance of the earnings process, with corresponding amounts recorded as deferred revenue liabilities. Information about the impairment of trade and other receivables, their credit quality and the Group's exposure to foreign currency risk, interest rate risk and credit risk can be found in note 31. The fair value of net trade receivables as at 30 June 2017 was £77,351,000 (2016: £110,085,000) before discounting of cash flows. The fair value of other receivables is not materially different to their carrying amount. 20 Cash and cash equivalents Cash at bank and in hand Cash and cash equivalents for the purposes of the consolidated statement of cash flows are as above. 21 Share capital At 1 July 2015 Employee share-based compensation awards—issue of shares At 30 June 2016 Employee share-based compensation awards—issue of shares At 30 June 2017 2017 £'000 290,267 2016 £'000 229,194 Number of shares (thousands) Ordinary shares £'000 163,873 152 164,025 170 164,195 52 — 52 1 53 The Company has two classes of ordinary shares outstanding: Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares, each with a par value of $0.0005 per share. The rights of the holders of Class A ordinary shares and Class B ordinary shares are identical, except with respect to voting and conversion. Each Class A ordinary share is entitled to one vote per share and is not convertible into any other shares. Each Class B ordinary share is entitled to 10 votes per share and is convertible into one Class A ordinary share at any time. In addition, Class B ordinary shares will automatically convert into Class A ordinary shares upon certain transfers and other events, including upon the date when holders of all Class B ordinary shares cease to hold Class B ordinary shares representing, in the aggregate, at least 10% of the total number of Class A and Class B ordinary shares outstanding. For special resolutions (which are required for certain important matters including mergers and changes to the Company's governing documents), which require the vote of two-thirds of the votes cast, at any time that Class B ordinary shares remain outstanding, the voting power permitted to be exercised by the holders of the Class B ordinary shares will be weighted such that the Class B ordinary shares shall represent, in the aggregate, 67% of the voting power of all shareholders. All shares issued by the Company are fully paid. As of 30 June 2017, the Company's issued share capital comprised 40,194,754 Class A ordinary shares and 124,000,000 Class B ordinary shares. F-35 Table of Contents 22 Share-based payments Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The Company operates a share-based award plan, the 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (the "Equity Plan"), established in 2012. Under the Equity Plan, 16,000,000 shares of our Class A ordinary shares have initially been reserved for issuance pursuant to a variety of share-based awards, including share options, share appreciation rights, or SARs, restricted share awards, restricted share unit awards, deferred share awards, deferred share unit awards, dividend equivalent awards, share payment awards and other share-based awards. Of these reserved shares, 15,234,579 remain available for issuance. Certain directors, members of executive management and selected employees have been awarded Class A ordinary shares, pursuant to the Equity Plan. These shares are subject to varying vesting schedules over multi-year periods. Employees are not entitled to dividends until the awards vest. The fair value of these shares was the quoted market price on the date of award, adjusted where applicable for expected dividends i.e. the fair value of the awards was reduced. It is assumed that semi-annual dividends will be paid for the foreseeable future. The Company may choose whether to settle the awards wholly in shares or reduce the number of shares awarded by a value equal to the recipient's liability to any income tax and social security contributions that would arise if all the shares due to vest had vested. Accordingly the awards may be either equity-settled or cash-settled. Movements in the number of share awards outstanding and therefore potentially issuable as new shares are as follows: At 1 July 2016 Awarded Forfeited Vested At 30 June 2017 Number of Class A ordinary shares 293,575 188,677 (16,863) (169,476) 295,913 The fair value of the shares awarded during the year was $16.02 (£12.35) per share. For the year ended 30 June 2017 the Group recognized total expenses related to equity-settled share-based payment transactions of £2,187,000 (2016: £1,795,000; 2015: £1,352,000) and total expenses related to cash-settled share-based payment transactions of £1,903,000 (2016: £1,539,000; 2015: £1,239,000). F-36 Table of Contents 23 Trade and other payables Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Trade payables Other payables Accrued expenses Social security and other taxes Less: non-current portion: Trade payables Other payables Non-current trade and other payables Current trade and other payables 2017 £'000 191,359 3,258 61,162 255,779 18,123 273,902 2016 £'000 167,733 2,865 54,756 225,354 15,764 241,118 82,866 721 83,587 190,315 40,304 1,146 41,450 199,668 Trade payables include transfer fees and other associated costs in relation to the acquisition of registrations of £179,133,000 (2016: £156,292,000) of which £82,866,000 (2016: £40,304,000) is due after more than one year. Of the amount due after more than one year, £76,821,000 (2016: £20,048,000) is expected to be paid between 1 and 2 years, and the balance of £6,045,000 (2016: £20,256,000) is expected to be paid between 2 and 5 years. Accrued expenses include £3,274,000 (2016: £2,677,000) related to share-based payment transactions expected to be cash-settled. The fair value of trade payables as at 30 June 2017 was £194,052,000 (2016: £169,106,000) before discounting of cash flows. The fair value of other payables is not materially different to their carrying amount. 24 Borrowings Senior secured notes Secured term loan facility Secured bank loan Accrued interest on senior secured notes Less: non-current portion: Senior secured notes Secured term loan facility Secured bank loan Non-current borrowings Current borrowings F-37 2017 £'000 323,113 170,767 4,169 5,305 503,354 2016 £'000 314,341 166,018 4,564 5,169 490,092 323,113 170,767 3,750 497,630 5,724 314,341 166,018 4,169 484,528 5,564 Table of Contents 24 Borrowings (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The senior secured notes of £323,113,000 (2016: £314,341,000) is stated net of unamortized issue costs amounting to £4,112,000 (2016: £4,441,000). The outstanding principal amount of the senior secured notes is $425,000,000 (2016: $425,000,000). The senior secured notes have a fixed coupon rate of 3.79% per annum and interest is paid semi-annually. The senior secured notes mature on 25 June 2027. The Group has the option to redeem the senior secured notes in part, in an amount not less than 5% of the aggregate principal amount of the senior secured notes then outstanding, or in full, at any time at 100% of the principal amount plus a "make-whole" premium of an amount equal to the discounted value (based on the US Treasury rate) of the remaining interest payments due on the senior secured notes up to 25 June 2027. The senior secured notes were issued by MU Finance plc, and are guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, and Manchester United Football Club Limited and are secured against substantially all of the assets of those entities and MU Finance plc. These entities are wholly owned subsidiaries. The secured term loan facility of £170,767,000 (2016: £166,018,000) is stated net of unamortized issue costs amounting to £2,470,000 (2016: £2,749,000). The outstanding principal amount of the secured term loan facility is $225,000,000 (2016: $225,000,000). The secured term loan facility attracts interest of US dollar LIBOR plus an applicable margin of between 1.25% and 1.75% per annum and interest is paid monthly. The remaining balance of the secured term loan facility is repayable on 26 June 2025, although the Group has the option to repay the secured term loan facility at any time. The secured term loan facility was provided to MU Finance plc, and is guaranteed by Red Football Limited, Red Football Junior Limited, Manchester United Limited, Manchester United Football Club Limited and MU Finance plc and is secured against substantially all of the assets of each of those entities. These entities are wholly owned subsidiaries. The secured bank loan of £4,169,000 (2016: £4,564,000) comprises a bank loan within Alderley Urban Investments Limited, a subsidiary of Manchester United Limited, that attracts interest of LIBOR + 1% per annum. £525,000 (2016: £920,000) is repayable in quarterly installments through to July 2018, with the remaining balance of £3,644,000 (2016: £3,644,000) being re-payable at par on 9 July 2018. The loan is secured by way of a first legal charge over a Group investment property, known as the Manchester International Freight Terminal, and the loan is also guaranteed by Manchester United Limited. The Group also has an undrawn committed borrowing facility of up to £125,000,000 plus (subject to certain conditions) the ability to incur a further £25,000,000 by way of incremental facilities. The facility terminates on 26 June 2021 (although it may be possible for any incremental facilities to terminate after such date). Drawdowns would attract interest of LIBOR or EURIBOR plus an applicable margin of between 1.25% and 1.75% per annum (depending on the total net leverage ratio at that time). No drawdowns were made from these facilities during 2017 or 2016. The Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants, including a financial maintenance covenant that requires the Group to maintain a consolidated profit/loss for the period before depreciation, amortization of, and profit on disposal of, registrations, exceptional items, net finance costs and tax ("EBITDA") of not less than £65 million for each 12 month testing period, as well as customary covenants, including (but not limited to) restrictions on incurring additional indebtedness; F-38 Table of Contents 24 Borrowings (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) paying dividends or making other distributions, repurchasing or redeeming our capital stock or making other restricted payments; selling assets, including capital stock of restricted subsidiaries; entering into agreements that restrict distributions of restricted subsidiaries; consolidating, merging, selling or otherwise disposing of all or substantially all assets; entering into sale and leaseback transactions; entering into transactions with affiliates; and incurring liens. As of 30 June 2017, the Group was in compliance with all covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. Analysis of changes in net debt Net debt is defined as non-current and current borrowings minus cash and cash equivalents. Net debt is a financial performance indicator that is used by the Group's management to monitor liquidity risk. The Group believes that net debt is meaningful for investors as it provides a clear overview of the net indebtedness position of the Group and is used by the Chief Operating Decision Maker in managing the business. The following tables provide a reconciliation of the movement in the Group's net debt. Non-current borrowings Current borrowings Less: cash and cash equivalents At 1 July 2016 £'000 484,528 5,564 (229,194) 260,898 Cash flows £'000 — (16,660) (53,002) (69,662) At 30 June Non-cash 2017 movements £'000 £'000 497,630 13,102 16,820 5,724 (8,071) (290,267) 213,087 21,851 Non-cash movements largely comprise a foreign exchange loss arising on translation of the US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes, amortization of debt issue costs and the movement on accrued interest on senior secured notes, partially offset by a foreign exchange gain arising on translation of foreign currency denominated cash and cash equivalents. Non-current borrowings Current borrowings Less: cash and cash equivalents At 1 July 2015 £'000 410,482 485 (155,752) 255,215 Cash flows £'000 — (12,622) (60,817) (73,439) Non-cash At 30 June movements 2016 £'000 £'000 74,046 484,528 5,564 17,701 (12,625) (229,194) 260,898 79,122 Non-cash movements largely comprise a foreign exchange loss arising on translation of the US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes, amortization of debt issue costs, and the movement on accrued interest on senior secured notes, partially offset by a foreign exchange gain arising on translation of foreign currency denominated cash and cash equivalents. F-39 Table of Contents 25 Deferred tax Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Deferred tax assets and deferred tax liabilities are offset where the Group has a legally enforceable right to do so. The following is the analysis of the deferred tax balances (after allowable offset): US deferred tax assets UK deferred tax liabilities At 30 June The movement in deferred tax assets and deferred tax liabilities during the year is as follows: At 1 July (Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10) Expensed/(credited) to other comprehensive income At 30 June The movement in US net deferred tax assets are as follows: 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 (142,107) (145,460) 14,364 (121,279) (131,096) 20,828 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 (131,096) (116,329) 4,074 (18,841) (121,279) (131,096) (7,115) 16,932 Foreign tax credits £'000 (22,592) Net operating losses £'000 (35,117) Unrealized foreign exchange and derivative movements £'000 (55) Intangible assets £'000 (69,355) Deferred revenue £'000 (5,163) Other(1) £'000 (1,358) (133,640) Total £'000 (13,834) 13,459 (7,473) 8,764 — (2,076) (1,160) 9,650 (26,776) — (21,658) (20,310) (27,838) — (60,591) — (5,163) — (10,660) (3,434) (145,460) (14,354) 20,588 (5,702) 13,344 (10,296) (1,991) 1,589 1,083 (40,047) — (1,070) 681 (32,859) — — (47,247) (15,459) — 1,764 (5,425) (142,107) At 1 July 2015 (Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10) Expensed/(credited) to other comprehensive income (note 10) At 30 June 2016 (Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10) Expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10) At 30 June 2017 (1) The "Other" deferred tax asset balance of £5,425,000 primarily comprises bad debt provision not allowed until written off of £4,597,000, bonus provisions not allowed until paid of £3,890,000, and upwards revaluation of tax bases of real estate at the time of the IPO in 2012 of £4,892,000, partially offset by temporary differences arising on depreciation of £10,887,000. Deferred tax assets are recognized only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which temporary differences can be utilized. At 30 June 2017, the current forecasts indicate that the F-40 Table of Contents 25 Deferred tax (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Group will utilize US foreign tax credits, net operating losses and other temporary differences and accordingly, the associated deferred tax balances have recognized. US net operating losses can be carried forward up to twenty years and will fully expire if they are not utilized beforehand. US foreign tax credits can be carried forward up to ten years from the date when they crystallise and offset against future US taxable profits. The movement in UK net deferred tax liabilities are as follows: At 1 July 2015 Expensed/(credited) to income statement (note 10) Credited to other comprehensive income (note 10) At 30 June 2016 (Credited)/expensed to income statement (note 10) Expensed to other comprehensive income (note 10) At 30 June 2017 Accelerated tax depreciation £'000 Rolled over gain on player disposal £'000 (981) 2,932 Non qualifying property £'000 14,224 Property fair value adjustment £'000 16,766 Net operating losses £'000 (5,883) Other(1) £'000 (9,747) 17,311 Total £'000 1,665 326 (1,619) (1,937) 4,088 2,711 5,234 — 684 — 3,258 — 12,605 — 14,829 — (8,181) (1,795) (15,217) 14,364 (8,181) 152 1,918 (704) (1,253) 1,768 (10,585) (8,704) — 836 — 5,176 — 11,901 — 13,576 15,168 — 15,168 (27) (10,634) 20,828 (1) The "Other" deferred tax asset balance of £10,634,000 primarily comprises losses carried forward arising from UK tax legislation introduced during the year ended 30 June 2017. Deferred tax assets are recognized on losses carried forward only to the extent that it is probable that they will be available for use against future profits and that there will be sufficient future taxable profit available against which the temporary differences can be utilised. At 30 June 2017 the Group had no unrecognized deferred tax assets (2016: £nil). F-41 Table of Contents 26 Cash generated from operations Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Profit/(loss) before tax Adjustments for: Depreciation Impairment (reversal)/charge Amortization (Profit)/loss on disposal of intangible assets Net finance costs Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment Equity-settled share-based payments Foreign exchange losses/(gains) on operating activities Reclassified from hedging reserve Changes in working capital: Inventories Trade and other receivables(1) Trade and other payables and deferred revenue(1) Cash generated from operations Notes 13, 14 6 15 22 2017 £'000 56,538 2016 £'000 48,833 2015 £'000 (3,567) 10,228 (4,753) 124,434 (10,926) 24,277 43 2,187 2,646 4,765 10,079 6,693 88,009 9,786 20,017 126 1,795 (7,660) 1,382 10,324 — 99,687 (23,649) 35,215 5 1,352 4,914 (4,713) (711) 17,525 25,506 251,759 (926) (31,741) 54,471 200,864 — 58,503 16,950 195,021 (1) These amounts exclude non-cash movements and movements in respect of items reported elsewhere in the consolidated statement of cash flows, primarily in investing activities (where the timing of acquisitions and disposals and related cash flows can differ), resulting in: • • 27 Contingencies a reduction in changes to trade and other receivables of £3,224,000 (2016: £20,676,000; 2015: £20,806,000); and a reduction in changes to trade and other payables and deferred revenue of £26,428,000 (2016: £26,838,000; 2015: £29,662,000). At 30 June 2017, the Group had no material contingent liabilities in respect of legal claims arising in the ordinary course of business. Contingent fees are disclosed in note 29.2. 28 Operating lease arrangements 28.1 The group as lessee The Group leases various premises and plant and equipment under non-cancellable operating lease agreements. The majority of the lease agreements are renewable at the end of the lease period at market rate. The lease expenditure charged to the income statement during the year is disclosed in F-42 ​ ​ ​ ​ Table of Contents 28 Operating lease arrangements (Continued) note 5. The future aggregate minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases are as follows: Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) No later than 1 year Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years Later than 5 years 28.2 The group as lessor 2017 £'000 2,256 4,557 3,968 10,781 2016 £'000 2,635 4,688 4,028 11,351 The Group leases out its investment properties. The future aggregate minimum rentals receivable under non-cancellable operating leases are as follows: No later than 1 year Later than 1 year and no later than 5 years Later than 5 years 29 Capital commitments and contingent fees 29.1 Capital commitments 2017 £'000 1,257 4,617 9,929 15,803 2016 £'000 1,434 2,641 9,953 14,028 As of 30 June 2017, the Group had capital commitments relating to property, plant and equipment amounting to £6.8 million (2016: £5.4 million) and to other intangible assets amounting to £nil (2016: £nil). 29.2 Contingent fees Under the terms of certain contracts with other football clubs and agents in respect of player transfers, additional amounts, in excess of the amounts included in the cost of registrations, would be payable by the Group if certain substantive performance conditions are met. These excess amounts are only recognized within the cost of registrations when the Company considers that it is probable that the condition related to the payment will be achieved. The maximum additional amounts that could be payable is £44,633,000 (2016: £41,582,000). No material adjustment was required to the amounts included in the cost of registrations during the year (2016: no material adjustments) and consequently there was no material impact on the amortization of registration charges in the income statement F-43 Table of Contents 29 Capital commitments and contingent fees (Continued) (2016: no material impact). As of 30 June 2017 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was: Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Type of condition: MUFC appearances/team success/new contract International appearances As of 30 June 2016 the potential amount payable by type of condition and category of player was: Type of condition: MUFC appearances/team success/new contract International appearances First team squad £'000 Other £'000 Total £'000 26,845 11,288 38,133 6,453 47 6,500 33,298 11,335 44,633 First team squad £'000 Other £'000 Total £'000 26,133 10,827 36,960 4,462 160 4,622 30,595 10,987 41,582 Similarly, under the terms of contracts with other football clubs for player transfers, additional amounts would be payable to the Group if certain specific performance conditions are met. In accordance with the recognition criteria for contingent assets, such amounts are only disclosed by the Group when probable and recognized when virtually certain. As of 30 June 2017, the amount of such receipt considered to be probable was £0.8 million (2016: £1.6 million). 30 Pension arrangements 30.1 Defined benefit scheme The Group participates in the Football League Pension and Life Assurance Scheme ('the Scheme'). The Scheme is a funded multi-employer defined benefit scheme, with 92 participating employers, and where members may have periods of service attributable to several participating employers. The Group is unable to identify its share of the assets and liabilities of the Scheme and therefore accounts for its contributions as if they were paid to a defined contribution scheme. The Group has received confirmation that the assets and liabilities of the Scheme cannot be split between the participating employers. The Group is advised only of the additional contributions it is required to pay to make good the deficit. These contributions could increase in the future if one or more of the participating employers exits the Scheme. The last triennial actuarial valuation of the Scheme was carried out at 31 August 2014 where the total deficit on the ongoing valuation basis was £21.8 million. The accrual of benefits ceased within the Scheme on 31 August 1999, therefore there are no contributions relating to current accrual. The Group pays monthly contributions based on a notional split of the total expenses and deficit contributions of the Scheme. F-44 Table of Contents 30 Pension arrangements (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) A charge of £nil (2016: £nil; 2015: £1,247,000) has been made to the income statement during the year, representing the present value of the additional contributions the Group is expected to pay to remedy the revised deficit of the Scheme. The Group currently pays total contributions of £437,000 per annum and, based on the actuarial valuation assumptions, will be sufficient to pay off the deficit by 28 February 2020. As of 30 June 2017, the present value of the Group's outstanding contributions (i.e. its future liability) is £1,146,000 (2016: £1,566,000). This amounts to £425,000 (2016: £420,000) due within one year and £721,000 (2016: £1,146,000) due after more than one year and is included within other payables. The funding objective of the Trustees of the Scheme is to have sufficient assets to meet the Technical Provisions of the Scheme. In order to remove the deficit revealed at the previous actuarial valuation (dated 31 August 2014), deficit contributions are payable by all participating clubs. Payments are made in accordance with a pension contribution schedule. As the Scheme is closed to accrual, there are no additional costs associated with the accruing of members' future benefits. In the case of a club being relegated from the Football League and being unable to settle its debt then the remaining clubs may, in exceptional circumstances, have to share the deficit. Upon the wind-up of the Scheme with a surplus, any surplus will be used to augment benefits. Under the more likely scenario of there being a deficit, this will be split amongst the clubs in line with their contribution schedule. Should an individual club choose to leave the Scheme, they would be required to pay their share of the deficit based on a proxy buyout basis (i.e. valuing the benefits on a basis consistent with buying out the benefits with an insurance company). 30.2 Defined contribution schemes Contributions made to defined contribution pension arrangements are charged to the income statement in the period in which they become payable and for the year ended 30 June 2017 amounted to £2,435,000 (2016: £2,427,000; 2015: £2,464,000). As at 30 June 2017, contributions of £284,000 (2016: £247,000) due in respect of the current reporting period had not been paid over to the pension schemes. The assets of all pension schemes to which the Group contributes are held separately from the Group in independently administered funds. 31 Financial risk management 31.1 Financial risk factors The Group's activities expose it to a variety of financial risks: market risk (including currency risk and interest rate risk), credit risk and liquidity risk. The Group's overall risk management program focuses on the unpredictability of financial markets and seeks to minimise potential adverse effects on the Group's financial performance. The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain risk exposures. The policy for each of the above risks is described in more detail below. F-45 Table of Contents Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) 31 Financial risk management (Continued) a) Market risk (i) Currency risk The Group is exposed to the following currency risks: • • • • • Significant revenue received in Euros primarily as a result of participation in UEFA competitions. During the year ended 30 June 2017 the Group received a total of €47.2 million of revenue denominated in Euros (2016: €48.1 million; 2015: €6.2 million). The Group seeks to hedge the majority of the currency risk of this revenue either by using contracted future currency expenses or by placing forward contracts, at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the revenue. Significant amount of commercial revenue denominated in US dollars. During the year ended 30 June 2017 the Group recognized a total of $157.9 million of revenue denominated in US dollars (2016: $182.6 million; 2015: $189.2 million). The currency risk on these US dollar revenues is hedged to the extent possible (see note 31.2 below). Risks arising from the US dollar denominated secured term loan facility and senior secured notes (see note 24). At 30 June 2017 the secured term loan facility and senior secured notes included principal amounts of $650,000,000 (2016: $650,000,000) denominated in US dollars. The currency risk on these US dollar borrowings (net of the Group's US dollar cash balances) is hedged to the extent possible (see note 31.2 below). Interest is paid on these borrowings in US dollars. Payments and receipts of transfer fees may also give rise to foreign currency exposures. Due to the nature of player transfers the Group may not always be able to predict such cash flows until the transfer has taken place. Where possible and depending on the payment profile of transfer fees payable and receivable the Group will seek to hedge future payments and receipts at the point it becomes reasonably certain that the payments will be made or the income will be received. When hedging income to be received, the Group also takes account of the credit risk of the counterparty. Risks arising from US dollar denominated deferred tax assets in respect of net operating losses. At 30 June 2017 the carrying value of these assets was $4,632,000 (2016: $88,014,000). It is the policy of the Group to enter into forward foreign exchange contracts to cover specific foreign currency payments and receipts. The following table details the forward foreign currency contracts outstanding at the balance sheet date: 2017 2016 Buy Euro Sell Euro Average exchange rate 1.1647 1.3262 Foreign currency €'000 Notional value £'000 (115,283) (98,980) 3,170 Fair value £'000 Average exchange rate 1.3122 (1,253) 1.3426 10,000 7,540 F-46 Foreign currency €'000 Notional value £'000 (83,667) (63,758) 6,400 (3,727) 29,048 39,000 Fair value £'000 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The carrying amounts of the Group's material foreign currency denominated monetary assets and monetary liabilities are as follows: Monetary assets Monetary liabilities At 30 June 2017: 2017 Euro €'000 70,457 (185,960) (115,503) US Dollar $'000 244,826 (654,507) (409,681) 2016 Euro €'000 116,596 (142,406) (25,810) US Dollar $'000 265,565 (661,324) (395,759) • • • • if pounds sterling had strengthened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £6.0 million higher (2016: £2.0 million higher). if pounds sterling had weakened by 10% against the Euro, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £7.3 million lower (2016: £2.4 million lower). if pounds sterling had strengthened by 10% against the US dollar, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £18.6 million higher (2016: £27.0 million higher). if pounds sterling had weakened by 10% against the US dollar, with all other variables held constant, equity and post-tax profit for the year would have been £22.8 million lower (2016: £33.0 million lower). The Group also has a number of embedded foreign exchange derivatives in host Commercial revenue contracts. These are recognized separately in the financial statements at fair value since they are not closely related to the host contract. As of 30 June 2017 the fair value of such derivatives was a net asset of £1,714,000 (2016: £5,248,000). (ii) Interest rate risk The Group has no significant interest bearing assets other than cash on deposit which attracts interest at a small margin above UK base rates. The Group's interest rate risk arises from its borrowings. Borrowings issued at variable interest rates expose the Group to cash flow interest rate risk. Borrowings issued at fixed rates expose the Group to fair value interest rate risk. The Group's borrowings are denominated in US dollar and pounds sterling. Full details of the Group's borrowings and associated interest rates can be found in note 24. The Group manages its cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths broadly consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. Consequently, the impact on equity and post-tax profit of a 1.0% shift in interest rates would not be material to any periods presented. Details of the interest rate swaps committed to at the balance sheet date are provided in note 31.2 below. F-47 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) b) Credit risk Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Credit risk is managed on a Group basis and arises from favorable derivative financial instruments, trade and other receivables (excluding prepayments) and cash and cash equivalents. Management does not expect any material losses from non-performance by these counterparties. A substantial majority of the Group's Broadcasting revenue is derived from media contracts negotiated by the Premier League and UEFA with media distributors, and although the Premier League obtains guarantees to support certain of its media contracts, typically in the form of letters of credit issued by commercial banks, it remains the Group's single largest credit exposure. The Group derives commercial and sponsorship revenue from certain corporate sponsors, including global, regional, mobile, media and supplier sponsors in respect of which the Group may manage its credit risk by seeking advance payments, installments and/or bank guarantees where appropriate. The substantial majority of this revenue is derived from a limited number of sources. The Group is also exposed to other football clubs globally for the payment of transfer fees on players. Depending on the transaction, some of these fees are paid to the Group in installments. The Group tries to manage its credit risk with respect to those clubs by requiring payments in advance or, in the case of payments on installment, requiring bank guarantees on such payments in certain circumstances. However, the Group cannot ensure these efforts will eliminate its credit exposure to other clubs. A change in credit quality at one of the media broadcasters for the Premier League or UEFA, one of the Group's sponsors or a club to whom the Group has sold a player can increase the risk that such counterparty is unable or unwilling to pay amounts owed to the Group. Derivative financial instruments and cash and cash equivalents are placed with counterparties with a minimum Moody's rating of Aa3. Credit terms offered by the Group vary depending on the type of sale. For seasonal match day facilities and sponsorship contracts, payment is usually required in advance of the season to which the sale relates. For other sales the credit terms typically range from 14 - 30 days, although specific agreements may be negotiated in individual contracts with terms beyond 30 days. For player transfer activities, credit terms are determined on a contract by contract basis. Of the net total trade receivable balance of £76,606,000 (2016: £109,791,000), £46,343,000 (2016: £46,646,000) relates to amounts receivable from various other football clubs in relation to player trading. As of 30 June 2017, trade receivables of £54,501,000 (2016: £90,304,000) were neither past due nor impaired. Management considers that, based on historical information about default rates and the current strength of relationships (a number of which are recurring long term relationships) the credit quality of trade receivables that are neither past due nor impaired is good. As of 30 June 2017, trade receivables of £22,104,000 (2016: £19,487,000) were past due but not impaired. These relate to independent customers for whom there is no recent history of default. The ageing analysis of these trade receivables is as follows: Up to 3 months past due Over 3 months past due 2017 £'000 20,670 1,434 22,104 2016 £'000 14,283 5,204 19,487 As of 30 June 2017, trade receivables of £14,113,000 (2016: £6,451,000) were impaired and fully provided for. The individually impaired receivables largely relate to a transfer fee receivable of £ F-48 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) 2,197,000 (€2,500,000) (2016: £2,082,000 (€2,500,000)) due from one football club. The ageing of these receivables, based on due date, is as follows: Up to 3 months Over 3 months Movements on the provision for impairment of trade receivables are as follows: Brought forward Provision for receivables impairment Receivables offset against deferred revenue Foreign exchange losses on retranslation Unused amounts reversed Carried forward 2017 £'000 5,519 8,594 14,113 2016 £'000 — 6,451 6,451 2017 £'000 6,451 336 6,807 519 — 14,113 2016 £'000 3,897 3,680 — — (1,126) 6,451 The creation and release of provision for impaired receivables have been included in 'other operating expenses' in the income statement (note 5). The other classes within trade and other receivables do not contain impaired assets. c) Liquidity risk The Group's policy is to maintain a balance of continuity of funding and flexibility through the use of secured term loan facilities, senior secured notes and other borrowings as applicable. The annual cash flow is cyclical in nature with a significant portion of cash inflows being received prior to the start of the playing season. Ultimate responsibility for liquidity risk management rests with the executive directors of Manchester United plc. The directors use management information tools including budgets and cash flow forecasts to constantly monitor and manage current and future liquidity. Cash flow forecasting is performed on a regular basis which includes rolling forecasts of the Group's liquidity requirements to ensure that the Group has sufficient cash to meet operational needs while maintaining sufficient headroom on its undrawn committed borrowing facilities at all times so that the Group does not breach borrowing limits or covenants on any of its borrowing facilities. The Group's borrowing facilities are described in note 24. Financing facilities have been agreed at appropriate levels having regard to the Group's operating cash flows and future development plans. Surplus cash held by the operating entities over and above that required for working capital management are invested by Group finance in interest bearing current accounts or money market deposits. As of 30 June 2017, the Group held cash and cash equivalents of £290,267,000 (2016: £229,194,000). F-49 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) The table below analyses the Group's non-derivative financial liabilities and net-settled derivative financial liabilities into relevant maturity groupings based on the remaining period at the balance sheet date to the contractual maturity date. The amounts disclosed in the table are the contractual undiscounted cash flows including interest and therefore differs from the carrying amounts in the consolidated balance sheet. Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1) Borrowings Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments: cash outflow cash inflow At 30 June 2017 Trade and other payables excluding social security and other taxes(1) Borrowings Less than 1 year £'000 172,173 19,463 191,636 2,453 (1,253) 192,836 183,894 18,967 202,861 Between 1 and 2 years £'000 Between 2 and 5 years £'000 Over 5 years £'000 71,282 22,743 94,025 905 — 94,930 21,012 18,990 40,002 14,981 37,977 52,958 — 601,218 601,218 281 — 53,239 21,778 40,753 62,531 187 — 601,405 — 519,921 519,921 Non-trading(2) and net settled derivative financial instruments: cash outflow cash inflow At 30 June 2016 6,685 (5,692) 203,854 4,812 (708) 44,106 7,770 — 70,301 7,770 — 527,691 (1) (2) Social security and other taxes are excluded from trade and other payables balance, as this analysis is required only for financial instruments. Non-trading derivatives are included at their fair value at the balance sheet date. 31.2 Hedging activities The Group uses derivative financial instruments to hedge certain exposures, and has designated certain derivatives as hedges of cash flows (cash flow hedge). The Group hedges the foreign exchange risk on contracted future US dollar revenues whenever possible using the Group's US dollar net borrowings as the hedging instrument. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's US dollar net borrowings used in the hedge are initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve are subsequently reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. commercial revenue), as the F-50 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) underlying future US dollar revenues, which given the varying lengths of the commercial revenue contracts will be between July 2017 to June 2023. The foreign exchange gains or losses arising on re-translation of the Group's unhedged US dollar borrowings are recognized in the income statement immediately (within net finance costs). The table below details the net borrowings being hedged at the balance sheet date: USD borrowings Hedged USD cash Net USD debt Hedged future USD revenues Unhedged USD borrowings Closing USD exchange rate ($: £) 2016 2017 $'000 $'000 650,000 650,000 (125,300) (100,800) 524,700 549,200 (299,533) (394,690) 154,510 225,167 1.3332 1.2988 The Group hedges its cash flow interest rate risk where appropriate using interest rate swaps at contract lengths consistent with the repayment schedule of the borrowings. Such interest rate swaps have the economic effect of converting borrowings from floating rates to fixed rates. The effective portion of changes in the fair value of the interest rate swap is initially recognized in other comprehensive income, rather than being recognized in the income statement immediately. Amounts previously recognized in other comprehensive income and accumulated in the hedging reserve are subsequently reclassified into the income statement in the same accounting period, and within the same income statement line (i.e. finance costs), as the underlying interest payments, which given the term of the swap will be between July 2017 to June 2024. The following table details the interest rate swaps at the balance sheet date that are used to hedge borrowings: Current principal value of loan outstanding ($'000) Rate received Rate paid Expiry date 2017 2016 225,000 1 month $ LIBOR Fixed 2.032% 30 June 2024 225,000 1 month $ LIBOR Fixed 2.032% 30 June 2024 As of 30 June 2017 the fair value of the above interest rate swaps was a liability of £655,000 (2016: £9,710,000). The Group seeks to hedge the majority of the currency risk on revenue arising as a result of participation in UEFA competitions, either by using contracted future foreign currency expenses or by placing forward foreign exchange contracts, at the point at which it becomes reasonably certain that it will receive the revenue. F-51 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Details of movements on the hedging reserve are as follows: Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Balance at 1 July 2014 Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks Reclassified to income statement Fair value movement Movement recognized in other comprehensive loss Balance at 1 July 2015 Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks Reclassified to income statement Fair value movement Movement recognized in other comprehensive loss Balance at 30 June 2016 Foreign exchange differences on hedged currency risks Reclassified to income statement Fair value movement Movement recognized in other comprehensive income Balance at 30 June 2017 Future US dollar revenues £'000 40,021 (27,925) (4,713) — (31,638) 7,383 (49,808) 1,382 — (48,426) (41,043) (11,998) 5,040 — (6,958) (48,001) Interest rate swap £'000 Other £'000 36 (147) — — — 2,060 — (2,024) — — (111) — — — (12,264) — (9,599) — (9,710) — 124 (275) — 2,665 — — 9,055 9,055 (655) — (151) (151) Tax £'000 Total, after tax £'000 Total, before tax £'000 39,874 (27,925) (2,653) (2,024) 7,272 (2,543) (49,808) 17,431 9,774 930 709 (32,602) 11,413 (13,956) 25,918 (18,151) (1,723) (1,315) (21,189) 4,729 (32,377) 2,631 (7,972) (37,718) (32,989) (7,012) 2,391 5,886 1,265 (31,724) (1,416) 4,047 4,292 (12,264) (58,025) 20,307 (50,753) 17,764 3,775 (11,874) (1,287) 4,765 (3,169) 9,055 (681) 1,946 (48,807) 17,083 Based on exchange rates existing as of 30 June 2017, a 10% appreciation of the UK pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a credit to the hedging reserve in respect of future US dollar revenues of approximately £20,966,000 (2016: £26,913,000) before tax. Conversely, a 10% depreciation of the UK pounds sterling compared to the US dollar would have resulted in a debit to the hedging reserve in respect of US dollar future revenues of approximately £25,625,000 (2016: £32,894,000) before tax. 31.3 Capital risk management The Group manages its capital to ensure that entities in the Group will be able to continue as going concerns while maximising the return to shareholders through the optimisation of the debt and equity balance. Capital is calculated as "equity" as shown in the balance sheet plus net debt. Net debt is calculated as total borrowings (including "current and non-current borrowings" as shown in the balance sheet) less cash and cash equivalents and is used by management in monitoring the net indebtedness of the Group. A reconciliation of net debt is shown in note 24. F-52 Table of Contents 31 Financial risk management (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) As of 30 June 2017, the Group had total borrowings of £503.4 million (2016: £490.1 million). As described in note 24 above, the Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants that restrict the activities of Red Football Limited and its subsidiaries. As of 30 June 2017, the Group was in compliance with all covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. 31.4 Fair value estimation The following table presents the financial instruments carried at fair value. The different levels used in measuring fair value have been defined as follows: • • • Level 1—quoted prices (unadjusted) in active markets for identical assets or liabilities; Level 2—inputs other than quoted prices included within level 1 that are observable for the asset or liability, either directly (that is, as prices) or indirectly (that is, derived from prices); Level 3—inputs for the asset or liability that are not based on observable market data (that is, unobservable inputs). Assets Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss (note 18): Embedded foreign exchange derivatives Forward foreign exchange contracts Liabilities Derivative used for hedging (note 18): Interest rate swaps Derivatives at fair value through profit or loss (note 18): Forward foreign exchange contracts 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 1,714 3,170 5,248 6,400 (655) (9,710) (1,253) (3,727) (1,789) 2,976 The fair value of financial instruments that are not traded in an active market is determined by using valuation techniques. These valuation techniques maximise the use of observable market data where it is available and rely as little as possible on entity specific estimates. If all significant inputs required to fair value an instrument are observable, the instrument is categorised as Level 2. All of the financial instruments detailed above are categorised as Level 2. Specific valuation techniques used include: • • • The fair value of embedded foreign exchange derivatives is determined as the change in the fair value of the embedded derivative at the contract inception date and the fair value of the embedded derivative at the balance sheet date; the fair value of the embedded derivative is determined using forward exchange rates with the resulting value discounted to present value; The fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts is determined using forward exchange rates at the balance sheet date, with the resulting value discounted back to present value; The fair value of interest rate swaps is calculated as the present value of the estimated future cash flows based on observable yield curves. F-53 Table of Contents 32 Related party transactions Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Trusts and other entities controlled by six lineal descendants of Mr. Malcolm Glazer collectively own 7.51% of our issued and outstanding Class A ordinary shares and all of our issued and outstanding Class B ordinary shares, representing 97.10% of the voting power of our outstanding capital stock. 33 Subsidiaries The following companies are the subsidiary undertakings of the Company as of 30 June 2017: Subsidiaries Red Football Finance Limited* Red Football Holdings Limited* Red Football Shareholder Limited Red Football Joint Venture Limited Red Football Limited Red Football Junior Limited Manchester United Limited Alderley Urban Investments Limited Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited Manchester United Football Club Limited Manchester United Interactive Limited MU 099 Limited MU Commercial Holdings Limited MU Commercial Holdings Junior Limited MU Finance plc MU RAML Limited MUTV Limited Principal activity Description of share classes owned 100% Ordinary Finance company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Commercial company 100% Ordinary Property investment 100% Ordinary Dormant company 100% Ordinary Professional football club 100% Ordinary Dormant company 100% Ordinary Dormant company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Holding company 100% Ordinary Debt-holding company Retail and licensing company 100% Ordinary 100% Ordinary Subscription TV channel * Direct investment of Manchester United plc, others are held by subsidiary undertakings. All of the above are incorporated and operate in England and Wales, with the exception of Red Football Finance Limited which is incorporated and operates in the Cayman Islands and Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited which is incorporated and operates in Ireland. The registered office or principal executive office of all the above, with the exception of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited, is Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester, M16 0RA, United Kingdom. The registered office of Manchester United Commercial Enterprises (Ireland) Limited is 4 th Floor, 8-34 Percy Place, Dublin 4, Republic of Ireland. 34 Events after the balance sheet date 34.1 Registrations The playing registrations of certain footballers have been disposed of, subsequent to 30 June 2017, for total proceeds, net of associated costs, of £19,941,000. This amount includes any contingent consideration receivable after 30 June 2017 in respect of previous playing registration disposals. The associated net book value was £2,844,000. F-54 Table of Contents 34 Events after the balance sheet date (Continued) Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Subsequent to 30 June 2017 the playing registrations of certain players were acquired or extended for a total consideration, including associated costs, of £126,793,000. Payments are due within the next 5 years. 34.2 Secondary offering On 9 August 2017, Manchester United plc entered into an underwriting agreement relating to the sale of 5,000,000 of our Class A Ordinary Shares by Red Football LLC pursuant to a public offering. The Group did not receive any of the proceeds from the sale of these shares. 35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I Schedule I has been provided pursuant to the requirements of Securities and Exchange Commission ("SEC") Regulation S-X Rule 12-04(a), which require condensed financial information as to financial position, cash flows and results of operations of a parent company as of the same dates and for the same periods for which audited consolidated financial statements have been presented, as the restricted net assets of Manchester United plc's consolidated subsidiaries as of 30 June 2017 exceeded the 25% threshold. As of 30 June 2017, the Group had total borrowings of £503.4 million (2016: £490.1 million). As described in note 24 above, the Group's revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes each contain certain covenants that restrict the activities of Red Football Limited and its subsidiaries, including restricted payment covenants. The restricted payment covenants allow dividends in certain circumstances, including to the extent dividends do not exceed 50% of the cumulative consolidated net income of Red Football Limited and its restricted subsidiaries, provided there is no event of default and Red Football Limited is able to meet the principal and interest payments on its debt under a fixed charge coverage test. As of 30 June 2017, the Group was in compliance with the restricted payment covenants and all other covenants under its revolving facility, the secured term loan facility and the note purchase agreement governing the senior secured notes. Certain information and footnote disclosures normally included in financial statements prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards have been condensed or omitted. The footnote disclosures contain supplemental information only and, as such, these statements should be read in conjunction with the notes to the accompanying consolidated financial statements. The condensed financial information has been prepared using the same accounting policies as set out in the consolidated financial statements, except that investments in subsidiaries are included at cost less any provision for impairment in value. As of 30 June 2017, 2016 and 2015 there were no material contingencies, significant provisions of long-term obligations, mandatory dividend or redemption requirements of redeemable stocks or guarantees of the Company, except for those which have been separately disclosed in the consolidated financial statements, if any. During the year ended 30 June 2017, cash dividends equivalent to $0.18 (2016: $0.18; 2015: $nil) per share were declared and paid by the Company. The pounds sterling equivalents were £0.14 (2016: £0.12; 2015: £nil) per share. F-55 Table of Contents 35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued) Condensed income statement of the Company Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Year ended 30 June 2016 £'000 2017 £'000 2015 £'000 Revenue Operating expenses Exceptional items Operating loss Income from shares in group undertakings Profit/(loss) on ordinary activities before tax Tax expense Profit/(loss) for the year (2,013) — (2,013) 23,295 21,282 — 21,282 20,084 20,000 — 20,000 — — (144) (84) (1,089) — (84) (1,233) — (1,233) — (1,233) There were no items of other comprehensive loss or income in the years ended 30 June 2017, 2016 or 2015 and therefore no statement of comprehensive income has been presented. Condensed balance sheet of the Company ASSETS Non-current assets Investment in subsidiaries Current assets Other receivables Cash and cash equivalents Total assets EQUITY AND LIABILITIES Equity Share capital Share premium Retained earnings Current liabilities Other payables Total equity and liabilities F-56 As of 30 June 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 319,265 319,265 319,265 319,265 1,123 522 1,645 320,910 124 221 345 319,610 53 68,822 248,314 317,189 52 68,822 248,140 317,014 3,721 3,721 320,910 2,596 2,596 319,610 Table of Contents 35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued) Condensed statement of changes in equity of the Company Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Balance at 1 July 2014 Loss for the year Total comprehensive loss for the year Equity-settled share based payments Balance at 30 June 2015 Profit for the year Total comprehensive income for the year Equity-settled share based payments Dividends paid Balance at 30 June 2016 Profit for the year Total comprehensive income for the year Equity-settled share based payments Dividends paid Proceeds from shares issued Balance at 30 June 2017 Share capital £'000 52 — — — 52 — — — — 52 — — — — 1 53 Share premium £'000 68,822 — — — 68,822 — — — — 68,822 — — — — — 68,822 Retained earnings £'000 246,310 (1,233) (1,233) 1,352 246,429 20,000 20,000 1,795 (20,084) 248,140 21,282 21,282 2,187 (23,295) — 248,314 Total equity £'000 315,184 (1,233) (1,233) 1,352 315,303 20,000 20,000 1,795 (20,084) 317,014 21,282 21,282 2,187 (23,295) 1 317,189 F-57 Table of Contents 35 Additional information—Financial Statement Schedule I (Continued) Condensed statement of cash flows of the Company Notes to the consolidated financial statements (Continued) Cash flows from operating activities Profit/(loss) before tax Adjustments for: Equity-settled share-based payments Foreign exchange losses on operating activities Changes in working capital: Other receivables Other payables Net cash generated from operating activities Cash flows from financing activities Dividends paid Net cash used in financing activities Net increase/(decrease) in cash and cash equivalents Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year Exchange losses on cash and cash equivalents Cash and cash equivalents at end of year Year ended 30 June 2016 £'000 2017 £'000 2015 £'000 21,282 20,000 (1,233) 2,187 42 1,795 — 1,352 — (998) 1,125 23,638 (124) (1,590) 20,081 (23,295) (20,084) (23,295) (20,084) (3) 343 221 (42) 522 224 — 221 — (101) 18 — — 18 206 — 224 The following reconciliations are provided as additional information to satisfy the Schedule I SEC requirements for parent-only financial information. IFRS profit/(loss) reconciliation: Parent only—IFRS profit/(loss) for the year Additional profit if subsidiaries had been accounted for on the equity method of accounting as opposed to cost Consolidated IFRS profit/(loss) for the year IFRS equity reconciliation: Parent only—IFRS equity Additional profit if subsidiaries had been accounted for on the equity method of accounting as opposed to cost Consolidated—IFRS equity 2017 £'000 2016 £'000 2015 £'000 21,282 20,000 (1,233) 17,895 39,177 16,371 36,371 338 (895) 317,189 317,014 315,303 160,428 477,617 141,268 458,282 162,615 477,918 F-58 Table of Contents EXHIBITS 1.1 Amended and Restated Memorandum and Articles of Association of Manchester United plc dated as of 8 August 2012 (included as Exhibit 3.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended). 2.1 Specimen Ordinary Share Certificate of Manchester United plc (included as Exhibit 4.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333-182535), filed with the SEC on 30 July 2012, as amended). 4.1 Agreement, dated 19 May 2008, between The Royal Bank of Scotland plc, as agent for National Westminster Bank plc, and Alderley Urban Investments (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-1/A (File No. 333- 182535), filed with the SEC on 16 July 2012, as amended). 4.2 Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated 15 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, Bank of America, N.A., as Original Agent, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 10.1 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.3 Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated 22 May 2015, among Red Football Limited, MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, Bank of America, N.A., as Arranger, the Original Lenders named therein, and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Security Trustee (included as Exhibit 10.2 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.4 Note Purchase Agreement, dated 27 May 2015, among MU Finance plc, the guarantors party thereto, the purchasers listed therein and the Bank of New York Mellon, as Paying Agent (included as Exhibit 4.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.5 Term Facility Amendment Letter, dated 26 June 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 10.3 to our Registration Statement on Form F-3 (File No. 333-206985), filed with the SEC on 17 September 2015). 4.6 Second Term Facility Amendment Letter, dated 11 September 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.7 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015). 4.7 Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated 7 October 2015, between Red Football Limited and Bank of America Merrill Lynch International Limited, as Agent and Lender (included as Exhibit 4.8 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 333-183277), filed with the SEC on 15 October 2015). 4.8 2012 Equity Incentive Award Plan (included as Exhibit 4.2 to our Registration Statement on Form S-8 (File No. 333- 183277), filed with the SEC on 13 August 2012). 4.9 Premier League Handbook, Season 2016/17 (included as Exhibit 4.11 to our Annual Report on Form 20-F (File No. 001- 35627), filed with the SEC on 15 September 2016). 4.10 Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18. 8.1 List of significant subsidiaries (included in note 33 to our audited consolidated financial statements included in this Annual Report). 12.1 Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Executive Officer. 12.2 Rule 13a-14(a)/15d-14(a) Certification of Principal Financial Officer. Table of Contents 13.1 Certification of Chief Executive Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002. 13.2 Certification of Chief Financial Officer pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002. 15.1 Consent of PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP. Table of Contents The registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and that it has duly caused and authorized the undersigned to sign this annual report on its behalf. SIGNATURES Manchester United plc (Registrant) Date: 13 October 2017 By: /s/ EDWARD WOODWARD Name: Edward Woodward Title: Executive Vice Chairman Handbook Season 2017/18 Exhibit 4.10   The Football Association Premier League Limited Season 2017/18 Board of Directors Richard Scudamore (Executive Chairman) Claudia Arney (Non-Executive Director) Kevin Beeston (Non-Executive Director) Auditors Deloitte LLP 2 New Street Square London EC4A 3BZ Bankers Barclays Bank plc 27th Floor 1 Churchill Place London E14 5HP Registered Office 30 Gloucester Place London W1U 8PL Regd. No. 2719699 Telephone 020 7864 9000 Facsimile 020 7864 9001 Website www.premierleague.com Published by The Football Association Premier League Limited © The Football Association Premier League Limited 2017 Premier League Chairmen’s Charter Season 2017/18 Foreword The Chairmen’s Charter is a statement of our commitment and aim to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards in a professional manner and with the utmost integrity. With that aim we, the Chairmen of the Clubs in membership of the Premier League, are determined: • To conduct our respective Club’s dealings with the utmost good faith and honesty. • At all times to maintain a Rule book which is comprehensive, relevant and up-to-date. • To adopt disciplinary procedures which are professional, fair and objective. • To submit to penalties which are fair and realistic. • To secure the monitoring of and compliance with the Rules at all times. The Charter The Chairmen’s Charter sets out our commitment to run Premier League football to the highest possible standards and with integrity. We will ensure that our Clubs: • Behave with the utmost good faith and honesty to each other, do not unjustly criticise or disparage one another and maintain confidences. • Will comply with the laws of the game and take all reasonable steps to ensure that the Manager, his staff and Players accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials at all times. • Follow Premier League and FA Rules not only to the letter but also to their spirit, and will ensure that our Clubs and Officials are fully aware of such rules and that we have effective procedures to implement the same. • Will respect the contractual obligations and responsibilities of each other’s employees and not seek to breach these or to make illegal approaches. • Will discharge their financial responsibilities and obligations to each other promptly and fully and not seek to avoid them. • Will seek to resolve differences between each other without recourse to law. Club Directory Fixtures Rules Premier League Rules Premier League Forms Youth Development Rules Youth Development Forms Appendices to the Rules 81 253 357 457 495 Match Officials Memorandum & Articles of Association Miscellaneous Statistics 589 561 533 527 65 43 01 [LOGO] Club Directory AFC Bournemouth Vitality Stadium Dean Court Bournemouth BH7 7AF Main Switchboard: 0344 576 1910 Fax: 01202 726373 Ticket Office: 0344 576 1910 www.afcb.co.uk Chairman Jeff Mostyn Head of Finance David Holiday 01202 726321 Chief Executive Neill Blake Commercial Director Rob Mitchell 01202 726322 Club Secretary Neil Vacher Manager Eddie Howe Ticket Office Manager Dan Clarke 01202 726331 Head of Media and Communications Anthony Marshall 01202 726358 General Manager Elizabeth Finney Academy Manager and Head of Coaching Joe Roach Head of Safeguarding Steve Thorpe 01202 726329 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Red and Black Stripes / Shorts: Black with Red Trim / Socks: Black with Red and White Trim Colours: Shirts: Sky Blue with Navy Trim / Shorts: Navy with Sky Blue Trim / Socks: Sky Blue with Navy Trim 3 Supporter Liaison Officer Elizabeth Finney 01202 726309 Shirt Sponsor M88 Kit Manufacturer Umbro Safety Officer Alan Jones Ground Capacity at start of the Season 11,360 Disability Access Officer Alice Jeans 01202 726311 Team Doctor Dr Craig Roberts MBChB (UCT) MPhil (Sports and Exercise Medicine) (UCT) Head Physiotherapist Steve Hard BSc (Hons) MSST, MCSP, SRP Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Jeff Mostyn (Chairman) Neill Blake (Chief Executive) Nick Rothwell Mikhail Ponomarev Igor Tikhturov Oleg Tikhturov Jay Coppoletta Matt Hulsizer Rico Seitz Head Groundsman Robin Wilcox BTEC Diploma in Sports Turf Management National Examinations Board Level 3 Official Company Name and Number AFC Bournemouth Limited No. 6632170 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Yellow with Black Trim/ Shorts: Yellow with Black Trim / Socks: Yellow with Black Trim Colours: Shirts: Black with Red Trim / Shorts: Black with Red Trim / Socks: Black with Red Trim 4 Club Directory: AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Highbury House 75 Drayton Park London N5 1BU Main Switchboard: 020 7619 5003 Fax: 020 7704 4001 Contact Centre / Ticket Office: 020 7619 5000 Credit Card Bookings: 0844 277 3625 www.arsenal.com Chairman Sir Chips Keswick Chief Commercial Officer Vinai Venkatesham 020 7619 5003 Chief Executive Officer Ivan Gazidis Communications Director Mark Gonnella 020 7704 4010 Company Secretary David Miles Manager Arsène Wenger General Counsel Svenja Geissmar 020 7619 5003 Chief Operations / People Officer Trevor Saving 020 7619 5003 Assistant Manager Steve Bould Academy Manager Luke Hobbs Chief Financial Officer Stuart Wisely 020 7704 4060 Media, Marketing and CRM Director Michael Leavey 020 7619 5003 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red and white / Shorts: White / Socks: Red and white Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 5 Ticketing and Services Director Ivan Worsell 020 7619 5003 Managing Editor (Publications) Andy Exley Arsenal Football Club, Highbury House 75 Drayton Park, London N5 1BU 020 7619 5003 Shirt Sponsor Emirates Stadium and Facilities Director John Beattie 020 7704 4030 Supporter Liaison Officer Mark Brindle 020 7619 5003 Disability Liaison Officer Alun Francis 020 7619 5003 Event Safety and Security Manager Sharon Cicco 020 7704 4030 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Capacity at start of the Season 59,867 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Sir Chips Keswick (Chairman) Stanley Kroenke Ivan Gazidis (CEO) Ken Friar OBE Richard Carr Lord Harris of Peckham Josh Kroenke Medical Director / Team Doctor Dr Gary O’Driscoll MBBS, BSc, DipSEM, FFSEM(Ire) Head of Medical Services Colin Lewin BSc (Hons) MCSP, HCPC Head Groundsman Paul Ashcroft National Diploma in Turf, Science and Grounds Management Official Company Name and Number The Arsenal Football Club Plc No. 109244 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange Colours: Shirts: Pink / Shorts: Pink / Socks: Pink 6 Club Directory: Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion The American Express Community Stadium Village Way, Falmer Brighton, East Sussex BN1 9BL Main Switchboard: 01273 878288 Fax: 01273 878241 (Secretary’s Office) Ticket Office No: 0844 3271901 Email: supporter.services@bhafc.co.uk www.brightonandhovealbion.com Chairman Tony Bloom Ticket Office Manager Brian Kearney 01273 878244 Head of Media Paul Camillin 07747 773692 Chief Executive Paul Barber Club Secretary Derek J. Allan Manager Chris Hughton Academy Manager John Morling Head of Marketing Tom Gorringe 07891 251055 Supporter Liaison Officer Sarah Gould 0344 3246282 Finance Director David Jones 01273 647252 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue and White Stripes / Shorts: Blue / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Gold / Shorts: Gold / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 7  Head of Safety & Security Adrian Morris 01273 878234 Albion in the Community Chairman Martin Perry 01273 878248 Groundsman Steve Winterburn IOG Diploma (Intermediate) Shirt Sponsor American Express Kit Manufacturers Nike Disability liaison Elliott Batchelor 0344 3246282 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 30,666 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Head of Medical Services Adam Brett Team Doctor Dr. Stephen Lewis BSc(Hons), MBBS, AFRCSEd, MScSEM,MFSEM(UK), PGDipMedUS Directors Tony Bloom (Chairman) Paul Barber (Chief Executive) Ray Bloom Derek Chapman Robert Comer Adam Franks Peter Godfrey David Jones (Finance Director) Martin Perry (Executive Director) Marc Sugarman Michelle Walder Head Physiotherapist Adam Brett BSc(Hons) Sports Science, BSc(Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc Sports Physiotherapy, MCSP, MACPSEM(Gold Level) Official Company Name and Number The Brighton and Hove Albion Football Club Limited No. 81077 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Sky Blue / Shorts: Sky Blue / Socks: Sky Blue 8 Club Directory: Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Turf Moor Harry Potts Way Burnley Lancashire BB10 4BX General Enquiries: 01282 446800 Facsimile No: 01282 700014 Ticket Hotline: 0844 807 1882 Email enquiries: info@burnleyfc.com www.burnleyfc.com Chairman Mike Garlick Financial Controller Ian Hargreaves 01282 704714 Director of Commercial Affairs Anthony Fairclough 01282 700007 Chief Executive David Baldwin Head of Football and Company Governance Matt Williams Manager Sean Dyche Assistant Manager Ian Woan Marketing and Operations Manager Nick Taylor 01282 704717 Ticket Office Manager Elaine Clare 01282 700020 Academy Manager Jonathan Pepper Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Claret with Sky Sleeves / Shorts: Sky with Claret Detail / Socks: Sky With Claret Detail Colours: Shirts: White with Claret Trim / Shorts: White with Claret Trim / Socks: White with Claret Detail Colours: Shirts: Sky Blue with Claret Trim / Shorts: Navy Blue with Claret Trim / Socks: Navy and Claret Hoops 9 Stadium and Operations Manager / Disability Access Officer Doug Metcalfe 01282 700021 Shirt Sponsor Dafabet Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ground Safety Officer Cliff Edens 01282 700019 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 21,944 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Michael Garlick (Chairman) John Banaszkiewicz Brendan Flood Barry Kilby Clive Holt Brian Nelson Terry Crabb Media and Publications Manager Darren Bentley 01282 704701 Supporter Liaison Officer Harriet Harbidge Medical Officer Dr Simon Morris M.B., Ch.B., Dip SEM, AREA Course Head Physiotherapist Alasdair Beattie BSc Hons Physiotherapy, MCSP, SRP AREA Course Official Company Name and Number Burnley Football & Athletic Company Limited (The) No. 54222 Stadium Head Groundsman Paul Bradshaw NVQ3 Sports Turf Management Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Orange with Black Trim / Shorts: Orange with Black Trim / Socks: Orange with Black Detail Colours: Shirts: Grey with Pink Trim / Shorts: Grey with Pink Trim / Socks: Grey with Pink Detail Colours: Shirts: Black with Orange Trim / Shorts: Black with Orange Trim / Socks: Black with Orange Detail 10 Club Directory: Burnley Chelsea Stamford Bridge Fulham Road London SW6 1HS Correspondence Address: 60 Stoke Road, Stoke D’Abernon, Cobham, Surrey, KT11 3PT Football Administration Fax: 01932 596 180 Main Switchboard: 0371 811 1955 Fax: 020 7381 4831 Call Centre / Ticket Sales: 0371 811 1905 www.chelseafc.com enquiries@chelseafc.com Chairman Bruce Buck Head of Youth Development Neil Bath Member of Board of Directors in Charge of Football Marina Granovskaia Head of Communications and Public Affairs Steve Atkins 01932 596 101 Club Secretary David Barnard Manager Antonio Conte Finance and Operations Director Chris Alexander 020 7915 1969 Technical Director Michael Emenalo Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Rush Blue and White / Shorts: Rush Blue and White / Socks: White and Rush Blue Colours: Shirts: Pure Platinum and Rush Blue / Shorts: Pure Platinum and Rush Blue / Socks: Rush Blue and White 11 First Team Doctor Dr David Porter MB BS, MSc AFiS (Catalunya), PG Dip SEM Head Physiotherapist Jason Palmer BPHTY, BHMS (Ed) Hons, MCSP Head of Ticket Operations Kelly Webster 020 7915 1941 Facilities Manager Jamie Gray 020 7386 3375 Head Groundsman Jason Griffin NVQ Levels 1 & 2 Publications Editor David Antill, Trinity Mirror Sport Media 020 7958 2168 Safety Officer Jill Dawson 020 7565 1479 Head of Ticketing and Supporter Liaison Officer Graham Smith 020 7958 2166 Shirt Sponsor Yokohama Tyres Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 41,631 Pitch Dimensions Length: 103 metres Width: 67.5 metres Directors Bruce Buck Marina Granovskaia Eugene Tenenbaum David Barnard Disability Access Officer Bob Flatau 020 7565 1474 Official Company Name and Number Chelsea Football Club Limited No. 01965149 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Safety Orange and White / Shorts: Safety Orange and White / Socks: Safety Orange and White Colours: Shirts: Tour Yellow and Black / Shorts: Tour Yellow and Black / Socks: Tour Yellow and Black 12 Club Directory: Chelsea Crystal Palace Selhurst Park Stadium Holmesdale Road London SE25 6PU Main Switchboard: 020 8768 6000 Ticket Office: 0871 200 0071 info@cpfc.co.uk www.cpfc.co.uk Chairman Steve Parish Head of Finance Hari Jani 020 8768 6030 Chief Executive Officer Phil Alexander Club Secretary Christine Dowdeswell Corporate Sales Manager Chris Powlson 020 8768 6010 Head of Marketing and Communications Patrick Jubb Head of Consumer Sales Mike Pink 07903 593836 Manager Frank De Boer Assistant Managers Sammy Lee Orlando Trustfull Academy Director Gary Issott Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Red with Blue Stripe / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue with Red Hoop Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black with Red and Blue Hoop 13 Head of Ticketing Paul McGowan Content Editor Terry Byfield 020 8768 6020 Shirt Sponsor ManBetX Stadium Manager Kevin Corner 020 8768 6091 Head of Supporters Services / Supporter Liaison Officer Sharon Lacey 020 8768 6012 Disability Access Officer Sandra Clark 020 8768 6000 Head of Sports Medicine Dr Zafar Iqbal MBBS, BSc, DCH, DRCOG, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM (UK), DIP PCR Kit Manufacturer Macron Ground Capacity at start of the Season To be advised Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Steve Parish David Blitzer Joshua Harris Official Company Name and Number CPFC Limited No. 7270793 Head Groundsman Bruce Elliot 020 8768 6000 Commercial Director Barry Webber 020 8634 5453 Head of PR and Media Joanne Whittle Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Grey / Shorts: Grey / Socks: Grey Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Red / Socks: Red 14 Club Directory: Crystal Palace Everton Goodison Park Goodison Road Liverpool L4 4EL Main Switchboard: 0151 556 1878 Fax: 0151 286 9112 Ticket Office: 0151 556 1878 Credit Card Bookings: 0151 556 1878 www.evertonfc.com everton@evertonfc.com Chairman Bill Kenwright CBE Academy Chief Operating Officer Joel Waldron 0151 448 7664 Interim Finance Director / Head of Finance Annmarie Kearsley 0151 530 5211 Chief Executive Robert Elstone Deputy Chief Executive Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale MBE BA (Hons) MBA, EdD, FRSA Club Secretary / Head of Football Operations David Harrison Manager Ronald Koeman Director of Marketing and Communications Richard Kenyon 0151 530 5233 Head of Ticketing Matt Kendall 0151 330 2498 Assistant Manager Erwin Koeman Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Light Grey / Shorts: Dark Grey / Socks: Light Grey 15 Community Chief Executive Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale MBE BA (Hons) MBA, EdD, FRSA 0151 530 5338 Head Groundsman Bob Lennon OND, NDH, RHS Broadcast and Publications Manager Darren Griffiths 0151 530 5312 Head of Stadium Safety and Security David Lewis 0151 530 5223 Shirt Sponsor SportPesa Head of Stadium Operations Alan Bowen 0151 530 5267 Head of Media and Communications Brian Doogan 0151 530 5241 Supporter Liaison Officer Rachel Meikle 0151 530 5261 Kit Manufacturer Umbro Ground Capacity at start of the Season 39,595 Pitch Dimensions Length: 100.48 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Bill Kenwright CBE (Chairman) Jon Woods (Deputy Chairman) Alexander Ryazantsev Robert Elstone (Chief Executive) Dr Denise Barrett-Baxendale (Deputy Chief Executive) Keith Harris Official Company Name and Number The Everton Football Club Company Limited No. 36624 Equality and Disability People Partner Michelle Kirk 0151 530 5261 Club Doctor Dr Aboul Shaheir MBChB, DRCOG, Dip SEM, Dip Trauma and Orthopaedics Head of Medical Services Matthew Connery MSc MCSP SRP BSc (Hons) Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 16 Club Directory: Everton Huddersfield The John Smith’s Stadium Stadium Way Huddersfield HD1 6PX Town Main Switchboard: 01484 484112 Fax: 01484 484101 Ticket Office: 01484 484123 info@htafc.com www.htafc.com Chairman Dean Hoyle Chief Executive Julian Winter Financial Controller Gary Kellett 01484 484191 Commercial Director Sean Jarvis 01484 484193 Operations Director / Club Secretary Ann Hough 01484 484105 Ticket Office Manager Sue Beaumont 01484 484103 Head Coach David Wagner Academy Manager Steve Weaver Head of Marketing and Communication David Threlfall-Sykes 01484 468202 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue and White / Shorts: Blue and White / Socks: Blue and White Colours: Shirts: Navy and Pink / Shorts: Navy and Pink / Socks: Navy and Pink Colours: Shirts: Red and Black / Shorts: Red and Black / Socks: Red and Black 17 Website Editor / Press Officer Adam Tomlinson 01484 468203 Supporter Liaison Officer Nathan Hosker (Match Day Only) 01484 468204 (Supporter Partnerships Department) Shirt Sponsor OPE Sports Kit Manufacturers Puma Ground Capacity at Start of the Season 24,169 Pitch Dimensions Length: 106 metres Width: 66.9 metres Directors Dean Hoyle Sean Jarvis Ann Hough Roger Burnley Julian Winter Safety Officer John Robinson 01484 484166 Community Manager Dean Grice 01484 468204 Disability Liaison Sue Farrell 01484 484102 Official Company Name and Number The Huddersfield Town Association Football Club Limited No. 01771361 Team Doctor Dr Stephen Feldman MBChB, MRCGP, DRCOG, Dip, Sports Med, RCS Head Physiotherapist Ian Kirkpatrick MCSP, HCPC Groundsman Phil Redgwick Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Grey and Pink / Shorts: Grey and Pink / Socks: Grey and Pink Colours: Shirts: Pink and Black / Shorts: Pink and Black / Socks: Pink and Black Colours: Shirts: Orange and Black / Shorts: Orange and Black / Socks: Orange and Black 18 Club Directory: Huddersfield Town  Leicester City King Power Stadium Filbert Way Leicester LE2 7FL Main Switchboard: 0344 815 5000 Fax: 0116 291 5278 Ticket Office No: 0344 815 5000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0344 815 5000 Options 1, 2 & 3 www.lcfc.com Chairman Vichai Srivaddhanaprabha Manager Craig Shakespeare Assistant Manager Michael Appleton Vice Chairman Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha Chief Executive Susan Whelan 0116 229 4523 Director of Football Jon Rudkin 0116 222 8583 Football Operations Director Andrew Neville 0116 291 5154 Academy Manager Ian Cawley 0116 222 8548 Finance Director Simon Capper 0116 229 4737 Commercial Director Jonathan Gregory 0116 229 4419 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White 19 Operations Director and Safety Officer Kevin Barclay 0116 229 4442 Shirt Sponsor King Power Kit Manufacturer PUMA Ticketing Manager Vishal Dayal 0116 229 4400 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,273 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Vichai Srivaddhanaprabha (Chairman) Aiyawatt Srivaddhanaprabha (Vice Chairman) Shilai Liu (Vice Chairman) Susan Whelan (Chief Executive) Supornthip Choungrangsee (Executive Director) Apichet Srivaddhanaprabha (Executive Director) Head of Media Anthony Herlihy 0116 229 4944 Supporter Liaison and Disability Access Officer Jim Donnelly 0116 229 4555 Team Doctor Dr Ian Patchett MB Ch B Dip. Sport Med Head Physiotherapist Dave Rennie BSc (Hons) MCSP, HCPC Grounds Manager John Ledwidge NVQ Level 3 Sports Turf Management Official Company Name and Number Leicester City Football Club Limited No. 4593477 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 20 Club Directory: Leicester City Liverpool Anfield Road Anfield Liverpool L4 0TH Correspondence Address: PO Box 1959, Liverpool L69 3JL Main Switchboard: 0151 263 2361 Fax: 0151 260 8813 Ticket Office / Booking Line: 0843 170 5555 Customer Services / Memberships: 0843 170 5000 www.liverpoolfc.com customerservices@liverpoolfc.com Chairman Tom Werner Chief Operating Officer Andy Hughes 0151 264 2305 Chief Commercial Officer Billy Hogan 0203 713 4901 Chief Executive Officer Peter Moore Club Secretary Danny Stanway Manager Jurgen Klopp Assistant Manager Zeljko Buvac Head of Ticketing and Hospitality Phil Dutton 0151 237 5963 Stadium Manager To be advised Academy Director Alex Inglethorpe Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Red / Socks: Red Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: Black / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange 21 Manchester City Etihad Stadium Etihad Campus Manchester M11 3FF Correspondence Address: City Football Group, 400 Ashton New Road, City Football Academy, Etihad Campus, Manchester M11 4TQ Main Switchboard: 0161 444 1894 Ticket Office: 0161 444 1894 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 444 1894 www.mancity.com mancity@mancity.com Chairman H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Director of Football Txiki Begiristain Chief Executive Officer Ferran Soriano Chief Operating Officer Omar Berrada Finance Director Andrew Widdowson Director of Marketing Jeff Howarth 0161 444 1894 Operations Director Danny Wilson 0161 444 1894 Head of Football Administration Andrew Hardman Manager Pep Guardiola Assistant Managers Brian Kidd Domenec Torrent Facilities Director Clive Wilton 0161 444 1894 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Field Blue / Shorts: White / Socks: Field Blue Colours: Shirts: True Berry / Shorts: True Berry / Socks: True Berry 23 Head of Safety and Security Steve McGrath 0161 444 1894 Programme Editor-in-Chief Chris Bailey Programme Editor David Clayton 0161 438 7861 Head of Media Relations Simon Heggie 0161 444 1894 Shirt Sponsor Etihad Airways Supporter Liaison Officer Lisa Eaton 0161 444 1894 Disability Access Officer Dan Lovesey 0161 444 1894 Club Doctor Dr Max Sala Doctor of Medicine & Surgery (University of Ferrara, Italy) with a specialisation in Sports Medicine (University of Pavia) Kit Manufacturer Nike Ground Capacity at start of the Season 55,017 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors H.E. Khaldoon Al Mubarak Simon Pearce Martin Lee Edelman John Macbeath Mohamed Al Mazrouei Alberto Galassi Official Company Name and Number Manchester City Football Club Limited No. 40946 Senior Physiotherapist Lee Nobes BSc (Hons) MCSP, SRP, MAACP Head Groundsman Lee Jackson NVQ Level 2, 3 & 4 Sportsturf, Foundation Degree in Sportsturf Science, Pa 1, 2 & 6 Chemical Application Licences Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Pine Green / Shorts: Pine Green / Socks: Pine Green Colours: Shirts: Tour Yellow / Shorts: Tour Yellow / Socks: Tour Yellow 24 Club Directory: Manchester City Safety Officer Vaughan Pollard 0151 264 2494 Head Groundsman Dave McCulloch NVQ level 3 in Sports Turf Management Programme Editor David Cottrell, Trinity Mirror Director of Communications Susan Black 0151 907 9307 Shirt Sponsor Standard Chartered Head of Press Matt McCann 0151 230 5760 Supporter Liaison Officer Yonit Sharabi 0151 9079354 Disability Access Officer Simon Thornton 0151 4325678 Kit Manufacturer New Balance Ground Capacity at start of the Season 53,394 Pitch Dimensions Length: 101 metres Width: 68 metres Directors John Henry Tom Werner Andy Hughes Peter Moore Michael Gordon Mike Egan Kenny Dalglish Official Company Name and Number The Liverpool Football Club & Athletic Grounds Limited No. 35668 Team Doctor Dr Andrew Massey MB BCh BAO FFSEM (Ire) MFSEM(UK) MRCGP MSc (SEM) BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy MCSP HCPC Head of Physiotherapy Andy Renshaw BSc (Hons) Sport and Exercise Science, BSc (Hons) Physiotherapy, MSc in Musculoskeletal Physiotherapy, MCSP, HCPC Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Toxic Green / Shorts: Toxic Green / Socks: Toxic Green 22 Club Directory: Liverpool Manchester United Sir Matt Busby Way Old Trafford Manchester M16 0RA Main Switchboard: 0161 868 8000 Fax: 0161 868 8804 Ticket Office: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 Credit Card Bookings: 0161 868 8000 Option 1 www.manutd.co.uk enquiries@manutd.co.uk Co-Chairmen Joel Glazer Avram Glazer Group Managing Director Richard Arnold 0161 868 8211 Chief Financial Officer Cliff Baty 0161 868 8320 Executive Vice Chairman Ed Woodward Secretary John Alexander Manager Jose Mourinho Assistant Manager Rui Faria Ticket Office Manager Sam Kelleher 0161 868 8000 Stadium Manager To be advised Head of Stadium Safety and Security Phil Rainford 0161 868 8116 Academy Manager Nicky Butt Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: White / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Light Grey / Shorts: White / Socks: Light Grey Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 25 Director of Communications Philip Townsend 0161 868 8216 Shirt Sponsor CHEVROLET Kit Manufacturer adidas Supporter Liaison Officer Jennifer Smith 0161 868 8000 Ground Capacity at start of Season 74,994 Disability Access Officer Rishi Jain 0161 868 8036 Club Doctor Dr Steve McNally B.Med Sci BM BS MRCGP DCH DRCOG DOccMed Dip.SEM.GB&I MFSEM (RCPI & RCSI) MFSEM(UK) Head Physiotherapist To be advised Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Joel Glazer (Co-Chairman) Avram Glazer (Co-Chairman) Bryan Glazer Kevin Glazer Edward Glazer Darcie Glazer Kassewitz Ed Woodward Richard Arnold Sir Bobby Charlton CBE David Gill Sir Alex Ferguson CBE Michael Edelson Grounds Manager Anthony Sinclair Intermediate Diploma in Sportsground Staff Programme Editor Paul Davies Sir Matt Busby Way, Old Trafford, Manchester M16 0RA 0161 868 8551 Official Company Name and Number Manchester United Football Club Limited No. 95489 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Legend Ink / Shorts: Black / Socks: Legend Ink Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Cyan / Shorts: Cyan / Socks: Cyan 26 Club Directory: Manchester United Newcastle United St James’ Park Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST 125 YEARS Main Switchboard: 0844 372 1892 Fax: 0191 201 8600 Ticket Office: 0844 372 1892 (Option 1) admin@nufc.co.uk www.nufc.co.uk Managing Director Lee Charnley Head of Partnerships Dale Aitchison 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8436) Box Office Manager Stephen Tickle 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8455) Manager Rafael Benitez Football Secretary Richard Hines Academy Manager Joe Joyce Head of Finance Claire Alexander 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8464) Facilities Manager Eddie Rutherford 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8558) Safety Officer Steve Storey 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8528) Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Black and White / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black with White Turnover Colours: Shirts: Sky Blue / Shorts: Denim Blue / Socks: Sky Blue with Denim Blue Turnover Colours: Shirts: Black and Charcoal Stripe / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 27  Head of Media Wendy Taylor 0191 238 1021 Shirt Sponsor Fun88 Kit Manufacturer PUMA Supporter Liaison Officer Lee Marshall 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8579) Ground Capacity at start of the Season 52,354 Senior Physiotherapist Derek Wright Qualifications: MSCP DipRGRT PG Dip Sport Ex Med. Head Groundsman Michael Curran City & Guilds - Levels 1, 2, 3: Amenity Horticulture & Groundsmanship, IOG NPC, IOG NTC Foundation Manager Kate Bradley 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8477) Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Lee Charnley Official Company Name and Number Newcastle United Football Company Limited No. 31014 Club Doctor Dr Paul Catterson Qualifications: MBBS, MRCP, FCEM, Dip SEM, MFSEM, Dip MSK US Programme Editor Rory Mitchinson St James’ Park, Newcastle Upon Tyne NE1 4ST 0844 372 1892 (Extn 8407) Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue Colours: Shirts: Fluo Orange / Shorts: Fluo Orange / Socks: Fluo Orange Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White 28 Club Directory: Newcastle United Southampton St Mary’s Stadium Britannia Road Southampton SO14 5FP Main Switchboard: 0845 688 9448 Fax: 02380 727727 Ticket Office: 0845 688 9288 Credit Card Bookings: 02381 780780 www.saintsfc.co.uk Chairman Ralph Krueger Commercial Director David Thomas Interim Managing Director Toby Steele Ticket Office Manager Michael Jolliffe 02380 727796 Club Secretary Ros Wheeler 02380 711931 Manager Mauricio Pellegrino Safety Officer Mark Hannibal MBE 0845 688 9448 Club Spokesman Jordan Sibley 0845 688 9448 Assistant Manager Carlos Compagnucci Academy Manager Matt Hale Home kit Alternative kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Red and White / Shorts: / Black Socks: Red and White Colours: Shirts: Black and Teal / Shorts: Teal / Socks: Black and Teal 29 Supporter Liaison Officer / Disability Access Officer Khali Parsons 0845 688 9448 Directors Katharina Liebherr Ralph Krueger Les Reed Toby Steele David Thomas Ross Wilson Tim Greenwell Official Company Name and Number Southampton Football Club Limited No. 53301 Team Doctor Dr Steve Baynes BM BS, MRCGP, DipSEM, MFSEM(UK) Physiotherapists Tom Sturdy BSc (Hons), MSc, MCSP, HCPC Steve Wright BSc (Hons), KCMT MCSP, HCPC Grounds Manager Andy Gray NVQL3 Sports Ground Management, NCH - PA1, PA2A & PA6A Shirt Sponsor Virgin Media Kit Manufacturer Under Armour Ground Capacity at start of the Season 32,384 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Maroon / Shorts: Maroon / Socks: Maroon Colours: Shirts: Orange / Shorts: Orange / Socks: Orange 30 Club Directory: Southampton Stoke City bet365 Stadium Stanley Matthews Way Stoke-on-Trent ST4 4EG Main Switchboard: 01782 367598 Fax (Football Administration): 01782 646988 Ticket Office: 01782 367599 www.stokecityfc.com info@stokecityfc.com Chairman Peter Coates Assistant Manager Mark Bowen Academy Director Gareth Jennings Vice Chairman John Coates Chief Executive Tony Scholes Managing Director (Property) Richard Smith Club Secretary Andrew Penn Head of Finance John Pelling 01782 592261 Chief Commercial Officer Paul Lakin 01782 592219 Ticket Office Manager Josh Whittaker-Vyse 01782 367599 Manager Mark Hughes Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Red and White Stripes / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Royal Blue, White and Red / Shorts: Royal Blue / Socks: Royal Blue Colours: Shirts: White, Royal Blue and Red / Shorts: Royal Blue / Socks: Royal Blue 31 Head of Facilities Craig Jepson 01782 592110 Programme Editor Mark Mothershaw 01782 592194 Shirt Sponsor bet365 Head of Health, Safety and Security Ravi Sharma 01782 592274 Kit Manufacturer Macron Head of Media and Communications Fraser Nicholson 01782 592172 Supporter Liaison Officer Anthony Emmerson 01782 592135 Team Doctor Dr Andrew Dent MBCh.B, MRCGP, MFSEM(UK), Dip Sports Medicine Ground Capacity at start of the Season 30,089 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Peter Coates John Coates Tony Scholes Richard Smith Senior Physiotherapist Dave Watson BPHTY, MNZSP, MCSPM Official Company Name and Number Stoke City Football Club Limited No. 99885 Head Groundsman Andrew Jackson Sports Turf NVQ Level 1 & 2 Disability Access Officer Rob Killingworth 01782 592169 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Purple / Shorts: Purple / Socks: Purple Colours: Shirts: Mint Green / Shorts: Mint Green / Socks: Mint Green Colours: Shirts: Neon Yellow / Shorts: Neon Yellow / Socks: Neon Yellow 32 Club Directory: Stoke City Swansea City Liberty Stadium Landore Swansea SA1 2FA Main Switchboard: 01792 616600 Fax: 01792 616606 Ticket Office: 0844 815 6665 www.swanseacity.com info@swanseacity.com Chairman Huw Jenkins OBE First Team Assistant Coach / Head of Physical Performance Karl Halabi Academy Manager Nigel Rees Vice Chairman Leigh Dineen Chief Operating Officer Chris Pearlman Football Administration Manager Alun Cowie Secretary Jackie Rockey Chief Financial Officer Gareth Davies Global Head of Partnerships Mark Davies Director of Legal and Business Affairs Sam Porter First Team Head Coach Paul Clement Stadium Customer Services / Ticketing Catherine Thomas 01792 616420 First Team Assistant Coaches Nigel Gibbs Claude Makelele Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Red / Shorts: Red / Socks: Red Colours: Shirts: Black and Gold / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 33 Stadium General Manager Andrew Davies 01792 616401 Programme Editor Gareth Vincent Shirt Sponsor LETOU Stadium Operations Manager Matthew Daniel 01792 616417 Kit Manufacturer Joma Safety Officer Mike Ash 07904 856209 Media Manager Jonathan Wilsher 01792 823531 / 07831 555464 Supporter Liaison Officer Huw Cooze Ground Capacity at start of the Season 21,088 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Huw Jenkins OBE Stephen Kaplan Jason Levien Martin Morgan Romie Chaudhari Robert Hernreich Stuart McDonald Disability Access Officer Lucy Norman Head of Medical Dr Jez McCluskey MBBCh, MRCGP, DRCOG, MSc (SEM) Head Groundsman Dan Kirton NVQ Level 3 Horticulture Official Company Name and Number Swansea City Association Football Club Ltd No. 123414 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green Colours: Shirts: Sky Blue / Shorts: Sky Blue / Socks: Sky Blue Colours: Shirts: Coral / Shorts: Coral / Socks: Coral 34 Club Directory: Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur Lilywhite House 782 High Road Tottenham London N17 0BX Main Switchboard: 0844 499 5000 Fax: 020 3544 8563 Ticket Office: 0844 499 5000 www.tottenhamhotspur.com email@tottenhamhotspur.com Chairman Daniel Levy Head of Academy Coach and Player Development John McDermott Director of Football Operations Rebecca Caplehorn Football Secretary Rebecca Britain 020 3544 8667 Academy Manager Dean Rastrick Operations and Finance Director Matthew Collecott Manager Mauricio Pochettino Head of Marketing Emma Taylor 020 8365 5085 Assistant Manager Jesús Pérez Head of Ticketing and Membership Ian Murphy 020 8365 5095 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: White / Shorts: Navy / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Navy / Shorts: Navy / Socks: Navy 35 Stadium Director Jon Babbs 020 8365 5039 Head of Publications Jon Rayner 020 3544 8538 Shirt Sponsor AIA Senior Safety Officer Sue Tilling 020 8365 5082 Kit Manufacturer Nike Head of Communications Simon Felstein 020 3544 8541 Head of Supporter Services Jonathan Waite 020 8365 5092 Disability Access Officer Jon Dyster 020 8365 5360 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 90,000 (Wembley Stadium) Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Daniel Levy Matthew Collecott Donna-Maria Cullen Rebecca Caplehorn Head of Medical and Sports Science Dr Shabaaz Mughal MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), FFSEM(UK), CESR, PGC (MSK US) Official Company Name and Number Tottenham Hotspur Football & Athletic Co Ltd No. 57186 Head Physiotherapist Geoff Scott MSc, MBA, MCSP Head of Playing Surfaces and Estates Darren Baldwin City & Guilds in Groundsmanship & Sports Turf Management Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Green / Shorts: Green / Socks: Green 36 Club Directory: Tottenham Hotspur Watford Vicarage Road Stadium Watford Hertfordshire WD18 0ER Main Switchboard: 01923 496000 Fax: 01923 496001 Ticket Office: 01923 223023 www.watfordfc.com Chairman and Chief Executive Officer Scott Duxbury Head of Sales Paul O’Brien 01923 496233 Ticket Office Manager / Disability Access Officer Joanne Simonds 01923 496250 Football Secretary Gayle Vowels Head Coach Marco Silva Academy Manager Chris McGuane Head of Finance Katie Wareham 01923 496241 Operations Director / Strategic Equality Lead Glyn Evans 01923 496374 Head of Supporter Communications and Sales Richard Walker 01923 496220 Commercial Director Spencer Field 01923 496367 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Power Red / Shorts: Power Red / Socks: Power Red 37  Supporter Liaison Officer Dave Messenger 01923 496397 Shirt Sponsor FxPro Kit Manufacturer adidas Operations Manager (Event Safety) Andy Jenkins 01923 496355 Ground Capacity at start of the Season 21,000 Head of Safeguarding Kim Pearce 01923 496246 Team Doctor Dr Ian Hamilton MBBS, MRCGP, MSc (SEM), MFSEM Performance Director Gavin Benjafield Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors Scott Duxbury David Fransen (Non-executive director) Stuart Timperley (Non-executive director) Official Company Name and Number The Watford Association Football Club Limited No. 104194 Head Groundsman Scott Tingley Publications Manager Steve Scott 01923 496279 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 Colours: Shirts: Bright Cyan / Shorts: Bright Cyan / Socks: Bright Cyan Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black Colours: Shirts: Energy Green / Shorts: Energy Green / Socks: Energy Green 38 Club Directory: Watford West Bromwich Albion The Hawthorns West Bromwich West Midlands B71 4LF Main Switchboard: 0871 271 1100 Fax: 0871 271 9851 Ticket Office: 0121 227 2227 Credit Card Bookings: 0121 227 2227 Clubcall: SMS breaking news alerts – text CLUB WBA to 88442 (texts cost 25p each) www.wba.co.uk enquiries@wbafc.co.uk Chairman John Williams Technical Director Nick Hammond Academy Manager Mark Harrison Chief Executive Martin Goodman Director of Football Administration Richard Garlick General Counsel / Club Secretary Simon Carrington Head Coach Tony Pulis Finance Director Peter Band Chief Commercial Officer Simon King 0871 271 9820 Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Navy and White Stripes (Navy Back) / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: White with Red Sleeves / Shorts: Red / Socks: Red 39 Ticket Office Manager Jo Barr 0871 271 9782 Programme Editor Dave Bowler The Hawthorns, West Bromwich, B71 4LF 07813 709393 Shirt Sponsor Palm Eco-Town Development Co. Ltd Director of Operations Mark Miles 0871 271 9849 Health and Safety Officer / Disability Access Officer Chris Harris Director of Communications Martin Swain 0871 271 9833 / 07710 821215 Supporter Liaison Officer James Mackay 07583 005823 Kit Manufacturer adidas Ground Capacity at start of the Season 26,688 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors John Williams Martin Goodman Richard Garlick Simon Carrington Li Piyue Peter Band Director of Performance Dr Mark Gillett MSc, FRCS, FRCEM, FRSEM (UK&I) Dip IMC, RCSEd Performance Physio Richard Rawlins BSc (Hons), MSCP, SRP Head Groundsman Rob Lane Official Company Name and Number West Bromwich Albion Football Club Limited No. 03295063 Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Energy Green / Shorts: Energy Green / Socks: Energy Green Colours: Shirts: Black / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 40 Club Directory: West Bromwich Albion West Ham United London Stadium Queen Elizabeth Olympic Park London E20 2ST Main Switchboard: 020 8548 2748 Fax: 020 8548 2758 Ticket Office: 0333 030 1966 www.whufc.com supporterservices@westhamunited.co.uk Joint Chairmen David Sullivan and David Gold Academy Manager / Head of Coaching and Player Development Terry Westley Vice Chairman Baroness Brady CBE Operations Director Steve Gotkine Chief Financial Officer Andy Mollett 020 8548 2768 Chief Revenue Officer Richard Lamb Head of Matchday Operations Ben Illingworth Executive Director, Marketing and Communications Tara Warren 020 8586 8234 Club Secretary Andrew Pincher Manager Slaven Bilic Head of Ticketing Nicola Keye 020 8548 2736 Assistant Manager Nikola Jurcevic Home kit Alternative kit 1 Alternative kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Claret with Sky Blue Sleeve / Shorts: White / Socks: White Colours: Shirts: Black with Sky Trim / Shorts: Black / Socks: Black 41 Head of Safety and Security (London Stadium) Dave Sadler 07377 361925 Programme Editor Rob Pritchard 07595 821867 Shirt Sponsor Betway Kit Manufacturer Umbro Head of Media Relations Max Fitzgerald 07730 033873 Medical Officers Dr Richard Weiler MBChB, FFSEM (UK), MRCGP, MSc SEM, PGCME, FHEA Dr Ian Beasley MBBS, MRCGP, MSc, Dip Sports Med., FFSEM (UK) Ground Capacity at start of the Season 60,000 Pitch Dimensions Length: 105 metres Width: 68 metres Directors David Sullivan David Gold Baroness Brady CBE Andy Mollett Daniel Svanstrom Daniel Harris Tara Warren Head of Medical and Sports Science Gary Lewin GradDipPhys MCSP MHCPC MSc Supporter Services Officer Jake Heath 020 8114 2349 Disability Access Officer Julie Pidgeon 0333 030 0174 Official Company Name and Number West Ham United Football Club Limited No. 66516 Head Groundsman Dougie Robertson HNC in Sports Turf Science Home Goalkeeper Goalkeeper Alt kit 1 Goalkeeper Alt kit 2 To be advised Colours: Shirts: Yellow / Shorts: Yellow / Socks: Yellow Colours: Shirts: Blue / Shorts: Blue / Socks: Blue 42 Club Directory: West Ham United [LOGO] Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Please be aware that fixtures are always subject to change and these will appear in the national press and on premierleague.com. You are welcome to contact our Public Information Line (020 7864 9000) for up to date fixtures. Kick off times for Saturdays and Bank Holidays - 3.00pm unless stated otherwise. Kick off times for evening games - 7.45pm unless stated otherwise. Friday 11 August 2017 Arsenal v Leicester City 19:45 Sky Sports Saturday 12 August 2017 Watford Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Southampton West Bromwich Albion Brighton & Hove Albion v v v v v v v Liverpool Burnley Huddersfield Town Stoke City Swansea City AFC Bournemouth Manchester City 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 13 August 2017 Newcastle United Manchester United v v Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 19 August 2017 Swansea City AFC Bournemouth Burnley Leicester City Liverpool Southampton Stoke City v v v v v v v Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace West Ham United Arsenal 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 20 August 2017 Huddersfield Town Tottenham Hotspur v v Newcastle United Chelsea 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports 45 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Monday 21 August 2017 Manchester City v Everton 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 26 August 2017 AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Newcastle United Watford Manchester United v v v v v v v Manchester City Everton Swansea City Southampton West Ham United Brighton & Hove Albion Leicester City 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 27 August 2017 West Bromwich Albion Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur v v v Stoke City Arsenal Burnley 13:30 16:00 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 9 September 2017 Manchester City Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Everton Leicester City Southampton Stoke City v v v v v v v Liverpool AFC Bournemouth West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur Chelsea Watford Manchester United 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 10 September 2017 Burnley Swansea City v v Crystal Palace Newcastle United 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Monday 11 September 2017 West Ham United v Huddersfield Town 20:00 Sky Sports 46 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Friday 15 September 2017 AFC Bournemouth v Brighton & Hove Albion 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 16 September 2017 Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Newcastle United Watford West Bromwich Albion Tottenham Hotspur v v v v v v v Southampton Leicester City Burnley Stoke City Manchester City West Ham United Swansea City 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 17 September 2017 Chelsea Manchester United v v Arsenal Everton 13:30 16:00 Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 23 September 2017 West Ham United Burnley Everton Manchester City Southampton Stoke City Swansea City Leicester City v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Huddersfield Town AFC Bournemouth Crystal Palace Manchester United Chelsea Watford Liverpool 12:30 Sky Sports 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 24 September 2017 Brighton & Hove Albion v Newcastle United 16:00 Sky Sports Monday 25 September 2017 Arsenal v West Bromwich Albion 20:00 Sky Sports Saturday 30 September 2017 Huddersfield Town AFC Bournemouth Manchester United Stoke City v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Leicester City Crystal Palace Southampton 12:30 Sky Sports 47  Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Chelsea v v v Watford Swansea City Manchester City 17:30 BT Sport Sunday 1 October 2017 Arsenal Everton Newcastle United v v v Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Liverpool 12:00 14:15 16:30 BT Sport Sky Sports Sky Sports Saturday 14 October 2017 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Everton West Ham United Chelsea West Bromwich Albion Manchester United Stoke City Newcastle United Huddersfield Town AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Saturday 21 October 2017 Everton Chelsea Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton Stoke City Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Watford Manchester United Burnley Crystal Palace West Bromwich Albion AFC Bournemouth Leicester City Liverpool Brighton & Hove Albion To be confirmed 48 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 28 October 2017 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Chelsea Swansea City Southampton Newcastle United West Ham United Everton Huddersfield Town Tottenham Hotspur Stoke City Manchester City Saturday 4 November 2017 Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Newcastle United Southampton Stoke City Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion AFC Bournemouth Burnley Leicester City Brighton & Hove Albion Crystal Palace Liverpool Sunday 5 November 2017 Manchester City v Arsenal To be confirmed Saturday 18 November 2017 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Huddersfield Town Tottenham Hotspur Stoke City Swansea City Everton Manchester City Southampton Newcastle United West Ham United Chelsea 49 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 25 November 2017 Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v Stoke City Manchester City Chelsea Brighton & Hove Albion Watford Everton AFC Bournemouth West Bromwich Albion Leicester City Sunday 26 November 2017 Burnley v Arsenal To be confirmed Tuesday 28 November 2017 Brighton & Hove Albion Leicester City Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v Crystal Palace Tottenham Hotspur Manchester United Newcastle United 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 Wednesday 29 November 2017 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Chelsea Everton Manchester City Stoke City v v v v v v Burnley Huddersfield Town Swansea City West Ham United Southampton Liverpool 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 Saturday 2 December 2017 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester City Stoke City v v v v v v v v Southampton Manchester United Liverpool Newcastle United Huddersfield Town Burnley West Ham United Swansea City 50 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Watford West Bromwich Albion v v Tottenham Hotspur Crystal Palace Saturday 9 December 2017 Burnley Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v Watford AFC Bournemouth Brighton & Hove Albion Everton Manchester City Leicester City West Bromwich Albion Stoke City Chelsea Sunday 10 December 2017 Southampton v Arsenal To be confirmed Tuesday 12 December 2017 Burnley Huddersfield Town Swansea City Crystal Palace Manchester United v v v v v Stoke City Chelsea Manchester City Watford AFC Bournemouth 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 Wednesday 13 December 2017 West Ham United Newcastle United Southampton Liverpool Tottenham Hotspur v v v v v Arsenal Everton Leicester City West Bromwich Albion Brighton & Hove Albion 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 51 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 16 December 2017 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester City Stoke City Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Liverpool Newcastle United Burnley Southampton Swansea City Crystal Palace Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United Huddersfield Town Manchester United Saturday 23 December 2017 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton Stoke City Swansea City West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Liverpool Watford Tottenham Hotspur Chelsea Manchester United AFC Bournemouth Huddersfield Town West Bromwich Albion Crystal Palace Newcastle United Tuesday 26 December 2017 AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v West Ham United Brighton & Hove Albion Arsenal Stoke City Swansea City Burnley Manchester City Southampton Leicester City Everton 52 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 30 December 2017 AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Everton Stoke City Manchester City Burnley Leicester City Southampton Brighton & Hove Albion West Ham United Swansea City Arsenal Monday 1 January 2018 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton Stoke City Swansea City West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Chelsea AFC Bournemouth Liverpool Manchester United Huddersfield Town Watford Crystal Palace Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur West Bromwich Albion Saturday 13 January 2018 AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Leicester City Burnley West Ham United Manchester City Stoke City Swansea City Everton Southampton Brighton & Hove Albion 53 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 20 January 2018 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Everton Leicester City Manchester City Southampton Stoke City Swansea City West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Crystal Palace Chelsea Manchester United West Bromwich Albion Watford Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Huddersfield Town Liverpool AFC Bournemouth Tuesday 30 January 2018 Huddersfield Town Swansea City West Ham United v v v Liverpool Arsenal Crystal Palace 19:45 19:45 19:45 Wednesday 31 January 2018 Chelsea Everton Newcastle United Southampton Manchester City Stoke City Tottenham Hotspur v v v v v v v AFC Bournemouth Leicester City Burnley Brighton & Hove Albion West Bromwich Albion Watford Manchester United 19:45 19:45 19:45 19:45 20:00 20:00 20:00 Saturday 3 February 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City v v v v v v Stoke City Everton West Ham United Manchester City Newcastle United Swansea City 54 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Liverpool Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Huddersfield Town Chelsea Southampton Saturday 10 February 2018 Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester City Newcastle United Southampton Stoke City Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v West Bromwich Albion Crystal Palace AFC Bournemouth Leicester City Manchester United Liverpool Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Arsenal Watford Saturday 24 February 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester United Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Newcastle United Manchester City Swansea City Southampton Tottenham Hotspur Stoke City West Ham United Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town 55 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 3 March 2018 Brighton & Hove Albion Burnley Crystal Palace Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur Watford v v v v v v v v v v Arsenal Everton Manchester United AFC Bournemouth Newcastle United Chelsea Stoke City West Ham United Huddersfield Town West Bromwich Albion Saturday 10 March 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Chelsea Everton Huddersfield Town Manchester United Newcastle United Stoke City West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Tottenham Hotspur Watford Crystal Palace Brighton & Hove Albion Swansea City Liverpool Southampton Manchester City Leicester City Burnley Saturday 17 March 2018 AFC Bournemouth Burnley Huddersfield Town Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Stoke City Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v West Bromwich Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Arsenal Watford Brighton & Hove Albion Everton Southampton Newcastle United Manchester United 56 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 31 March 2018 Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Manchester United Newcastle United Watford West Bromwich Albion West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Stoke City Leicester City Tottenham Hotspur Liverpool Manchester City Swansea City Huddersfield Town AFC Bournemouth Burnley Southampton Saturday 7 April 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester City Stoke City Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Crystal Palace Southampton Huddersfield Town West Ham United Liverpool Newcastle United Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Burnley Swansea City Saturday 14 April 2018 Burnley Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Leicester City Brighton & Hove Albion Watford AFC Bournemouth West Bromwich Albion Arsenal Chelsea Everton Manchester City Stoke City 57  Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Saturday 21 April 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester City Stoke City Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Manchester United West Ham United Tottenham Hotspur Huddersfield Town Newcastle United Southampton Swansea City Burnley Crystal Palace Liverpool Saturday 28 April 2018 Burnley Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v Brighton & Hove Albion Leicester City Everton Stoke City Arsenal West Bromwich Albion AFC Bournemouth Chelsea Watford Manchester City Saturday 5 May 2018 AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Chelsea Everton Leicester City Manchester City Stoke City Watford West Bromwich Albion v v v v v v v v v v Swansea City Burnley Manchester United Liverpool Southampton West Ham United Huddersfield Town Crystal Palace Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur 58 Fixtures Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 Sunday 13 May 2018 Burnley Crystal Palace Huddersfield Town Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Southampton Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United v v v v v v v v v v AFC Bournemouth West Bromwich Albion Arsenal Brighton & Hove Albion Watford Chelsea Manchester City Stoke City Leicester City Everton 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 15:00 59 Premier League Fixture List Season 2017/18 60 Fixtures England’s Full International Fixture List 2017/18 (All dates subject to change) World Cup 2018 – European Qualifying Malta England England Lithuania v v v v England Slovakia Slovenia England Friday 1 September 2017 Monday 4 September 2017 Thursday 5 October 2017 Sunday 8 October 2017 The Football Association Challenge Cup (All dates subject to change) Dates for Matches in Competition Proper - Season 2017/18 Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Round Six Semi-finals Final Saturday* 4 November 2017 Saturday* 2 December 2017 Saturday* 6 January 2018 Saturday* 27 January 2018 Saturday* 17 February 2018 Saturday* 17 March 2018 Saturday 21 and Sunday 22 April 2018 Saturday 19 May 2018 * games played over a range of days The English Football League Cup (All dates subject to change) Season 2017/18 Round One Round Two Round Three Round Four Round Five Semi-finals (1st Leg) Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Final week commencing 7 August 2017 week commencing 21 August 2017 week commencing 18 September 2017 week commencing 23 October 2017 week commencing 18 December 2017 week commencing 8 January 2018 week commencing 22 January 2018 Sunday 25 February 2018 61 UEFA Club Competition Dates 2017/18 (All dates subject to change) English Representatives UEFA Champions League – Chelsea, Tottenham Hotspur, Manchester City, Liverpool and Manchester United. Europa League – Arsenal, Everton. UEFA Champions League 1st Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 1st Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 1 Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 1st Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League 2nd Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 2nd Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 2nd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 2nd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League 3rd Qual. Round (1st Leg) Europa League 3rd Qual. Round (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League 3rd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) Europa League 3rd Qual. Round (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Play-Off (1st Leg) Europa League Play-Off (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Play-Off (2nd Leg) Europa League Play-Off (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 1 Europa League Group Stage – Match 1 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 2 Europa League Group Stage – Match 2 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 3 Europa League Group Stage – Match 3 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 4 Europa League Group Stage – Match 4 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 5 Europa League Group Stage – Match 5 UEFA Champions League Group Stage - Match 6 Europa League Group Stage – Match 6 UEFA Champions League Round of 16 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 32 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 32 (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Round of 16 (2nd Leg) Europa League – Round of 16 (1st Leg) Europa League – Round of 16 (2nd Leg) UEFA Champions League Quarter-finals (1st Leg) Europa League – Quarter-finals (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Quarter-finals (2nd Leg) Europa League – Quarter-finals (2nd Leg) Tues / Wed 27 / 28 June 2017 Thursday 29 June 2017 Tues / Wed 4 / 5 July 2017 Thursday 6 July 2017 Tues / Wed 11 / 12 July 2017 Thursday 13 July 2017 Tues / Wed 18 / 19 July 2017 Thursday 20 July 2017 Tues / Thurs 25 / 26 July 2017 Thursday 27 July 2017 Tues / Wed 1 / 2 August 2017 Thursday 3 August 2017 Tues / Wed 15 / 16 August 2017 Thursday 17 August 2017 Tues / Wed 22 / 23 August 2017 Thursday 24 August 2017 Tues / Wed 12 / 13 September 2017 Thursday 14 September 2017 Tues / Wed 26 / 27 September 2017 Thursday 28 September 2017 Tues / Wed 17 / 18 October 2017 Thursday 19 October 2017 Tues / Wed 31 / 1 October / November 2017 Thursday 2 November 2017 Tues / Wed 21 / 22 November 2017 Thursday 23 November 2017 Tues / Wed 5 / 6 December 2017 Thursday 7 December 2017 Tues / Wed 13 / 14 and 20 / 21 February 2018 Thursday 15 February 2018 Thursday 22 February 2018 Tues / Wed 6 / 7 and 13 / 14 March 2018 Thursday 8 March 2018 Thursday 15 March 2018 Tues / Wed 3 / 4 April 2018 Thursday 5 April 2018 Tues / Wed 11 / 12 April 2018 Thursday 13 April 2018 62 Fixtures UEFA Champions League Semi-finals (1st Leg) Europa League – Semi-finals (1st Leg) UEFA Champions League Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Europa League – Semi-finals (2nd Leg) Europa League – Final UEFA Champions League Final Tues / Wed 24 / 25 April 2018 Thursday 26 April 2018 Tues / Wed 1 / 2 May 2018 Thursday 3 May 2018 Wednesday 16 May 2018 Saturday 26 May 2018 63 Fixtures 64 [LOGO] League Rules Premier Rules of the Premier League Contents Premier League Rules Definitions and Interpretation 81 81 81 98 99 99 99 100 100 100 101 103 103 103 104 104 104 105 105 105 106 106 106 107 109 109 109 110 110 110 110 113 113 113 113 113 Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Definitions Interpretation The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance Name and Membership Board Powers Procedure at General Meetings Relationship between Clubs and the League Football Association Representation The League Competition The League Competition Determination and Accreditation of Goals The League Championship Relegation Play-offs The League – Finance Obligations of the League Obligations of Clubs Accounting Practice Operating and Other Expenses Transmission of League Matches Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money Distribution of Commercial Contract Money Distribution of Radio Contract Money Relegated Clubs Value Added Tax Distribution Account Assignments of Central Funds Section C: Section D: Clubs: Finance and Governance Section E: Clubs – Finance Power to Inspect Club Bank Accounts Submission of Club Accounts 67  Contents Short Term Cost Control HMRC Power to Deduct Events of Insolvency Sporting Sanction General Profitability and Sustainability Owners’ and Directors’ Test Disqualifying Events Submission of Declaration Change of Director’s Circumstances Disqualification of a Director Disciplinary Provisions Suspension of the Club Appeal against Disqualification of a Director Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests Directors’ Reports Material Transactions Record of Material Transactions Transfer Policy Associations and Influence Associations between Clubs Club Officials Dual Interests Club Contracts Miscellaneous Employment of Officials Betting UEFA Club Licence Applicants Football Foundation 117 118 118 119 122 123 123 125 125 127 127 127 128 128 129 130 131 131 133 133 133 133 135 135 135 135 136 137 137 138 138 138 139 139 139 139 139 Section F: Section G: Section H: Section I: Section J: Clubs: Operations Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Safety Certificate Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities Ground Sharing 68 Rules Index Contents Ground Registration All Seater Grounds Ground Regulations Covered Stadia Dressing Rooms Drug-testing Room Security The Pitch Pitch Protection Artificial Surfaces Goal Line Technology Trainers’ Bench Facilities Technical Areas Sanitary Facilities Facilities for the Disabled CCTV Giant Screens Media Facilities – General Television Gantry UK TV Commentary Positions Overseas TV Commentary Positions Radio Commentary Positions TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions Tunnel Interview Positions Camera Positions: Match Coverage Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals Television Studios TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions Visiting Club Analyst Positions Mixed Zone Access to Tunnel Interview Positions Hardwiring Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference Power Supply Car Park Spaces Outside Broadcast Compound Official Club Team Sheets Media Working Area Media Conference Room Press Seats 139 140 140 140 140 140 140 141 141 142 142 143 143 143 143 143 143 144 147 148 148 149 149 150 150 151 151 151 151 152 152 153 154 154 154 154 154 155 156 156 156 69 Contents Facilities for Photographers Broadcaster Preview Access Broadcaster Preview Periods - UK Broadcasters Broadcaster Preview Periods - Overseas Broadcasters Pre-Match Media Conference Interviews - General Matchday Pre-Match Interviews Dressing Room Filming Half-time Interviews Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference Promotional Photographs and Footage League Pre-Season Media Event Floodlights Fixtures Arranging Fixtures Arranging Other Matches Other Competitions Postponement of League Matches Failure to Play a League Match Replaying a League Match Match Delegate Full Strength Teams Minimum Age Team Sheet and Pre-Match Briefing Substitute Players Kick-Off Countdown to Kick-Off Use of Official Ball Occupation of the Technical Area Duration of League Matches Notification of League Match Results Gate Statements Penalties Compensation for Postponed Matches Provision of Hospitality for Officials Players’ Identification and Strip Player Identification Home and Alternative Strip Strip Advertising 157 157 158 159 160 161 161 161 162 162 165 166 166 171 171 172 172 172 173 173 173 173 173 174 174 175 175 175 175 175 175 176 176 176 176 177 177 177 180 Section L: Section M: 70 Rules Index Contents Section N: Match Officials Appointment of Match Officials Rules binding on Match Officials Payments to Match Officials Pre-Match Procedures Compliance with Instructions Post-Match Procedures Medical Doctors - General Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator Crowd Doctor Physiotherapists Medical and Safety Action Plan Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities Concussive Injuries Medical Records Medical Insurance Managers Codes of Conduct Coaching Qualifications Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board Contents of Contracts of Employment Meetings Re Refereeing Matters and Other Matters Broadcasters and Media Disputes Assistant Manager/Head Coach Scouts Registration of Scouts Identification of Scouts Code of Conduct Supporter Relations Supporter Liaison Officer Policies Disability Access Officer Reporting Ticketing Merchandise 181 181 181 181 181 182 182 183 183 183 184 184 185 186 186 187 187 189 189 189 189 189 189 190 190 190 191 191 191 191 193 193 193 193 193 194 196 Section O: Section P: Section Q: Section R: 71 Contents Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups Roles and Responsibilities Staff Parental Consent Notification of Referrals to External Statutory Agencies and Football Authorities Monitoring Safer Recruitment Publicity 197 197 197 198 199 199 200 201 201 203 203 203 203 203 204 204 204 204 204 205 205 205 205 206 206 206 206 206 207 207 207 207 209 209 Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts Approaches to Players Approaches by Players Public Statements Inducements Form of Contract Length of Contract Players’ Remuneration Signing-on Fees Lump Sum Payments Image Contracts Signing the Contract Reporting Fines etc. Submission to Board Mutual Termination Appeal against Termination Appeal against Disciplinary Decision Disputes between Clubs and Players Orders for Costs Appeal Effect of Termination Testimonial Matches Players – Registrations Requirement for Registration Section U: 72 Rules Index Contents Types of Registration International Transfer Certificate Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom Registration Procedure Multiplicity of Registrations Monthly Registrations Termination of Registrations New Registrations Requiring Consent List of Players Clubs Ceasing to be Members Prohibition of Third Party Investment Players – Transfers of Registrations Transfer Windows Temporary Transfers Contract Players Retired Players Out of Contract Players The Player’s Options The Club’s Options The Compensation Fee Method of Payment Transfer Levy 210 210 210 210 211 211 212 212 213 214 214 217 217 217 219 219 219 220 220 221 222 223 225 225 225 225 225 225 226 226 228 228 231 233 234 235 235 235 Section V: Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section W: Disciplinary Power of Inquiry Board’s Disciplinary Powers Fixed Penalty Procedure Summary Jurisdiction Provision of Information The Panel Appointing a Commission Commission Procedures Commission’s Powers Appeals Appeal Board’s Powers Admissibility of Evidence Legal Representation Publication and Privilege 73 Contents Section X: Arbitration Definitions Agreement to Arbitrate Standing Commencement of the Arbitration Appointing the Arbitrators Appointing a Single Arbitrator Replacing an Arbitrator Communications Directions The Tribunal’s General Powers Duty of the Parties Default of the Parties The Hearing Remedies Majority Decision Provisional Awards The Award Costs Challenging the Award Representation Waiver Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Premier League Appeals Committee Jurisdiction Composition of the Committee Committee Procedures Fees and Expenses Committee’s Powers 237 237 237 238 238 238 239 239 239 239 240 240 241 241 241 241 242 242 242 242 242 243 245 245 249 249 249 250 251 251 Section Y: Section Z: Premier League Forms Form 1: Form 2: Form 3: List of Authorised Signatories (Rule A.1.14) Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments (Rule E.21) 255 256 257 74 Rules Index Contents Form 4: Form 4A: Form 5: Form 6: Form 7: Form 8: Form 8A: Form 9: Form 10: Form 11: Form 12: Form 13: Form 14: Form 15: Form 16: Form 17: Form 18: Form 19: Form 20: Form 21: Form 22: Form 23: Form 24: Form 25: Form 26: Form 27: Form 28: Form 29: Form 30: Form 31: Form 32: Form 33: Form 34: Appeal Under Rule E.41 Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.53.3) Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.51, F.2 and F.3) Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) Registration of Pitch Dimensions (Rule K.17) Annual Floodlighting Report (Rule K.140) Team Sheet (Rule L.21) Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.38) Gate Statement (Rule L.39) Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated (Rule M.6) Registration of Strips (Rule M.17) Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24) Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Cancellation of Scout Registration (Rule Q.5) Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) English Football League Contract Premier League Contract Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.23) Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Offer of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) Complaint (Rule W.26) Answer (Rule W.30) Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.66) Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.67) Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3) Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.10 or Y.6) Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.15.1) Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.20 or Y.13) 261 262 263 266 267 268 269 277 278 279 280 281 282 283 284 285 286 314 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 354 355 356 75 Contents Youth Development Rules General Definitions General Applications to Operate Academies Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Strategic Documents Academy Performance Plan Performance Management Application Technical Board Academies: Licensing, Evaluation and Audit Productivity Profile Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Performance Clock Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews Staff General Academy Management Team Academy Manager Academy Secretary Head of Academy Coaching Coaches Goalkeeping Coaches Senior Professional Development Coach Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine Lead Sports Scientist Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach Senior Academy Physiotherapist Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists Academy Doctor Performance Analysts 359 359 371 371 377 377 377 377 378 379 379 381 381 381 385 385 386 386 388 389 390 390 391 392 393 394 395 395 396 397 397 76 Rules Index Contents Head of Education Head of Recruitment Interns 398 399 400 401 401 401 404 405 405 405 406 408 412 414 415 417 417 418 419 419 424 424 425 425 429 429 429 430 431 431 433 434 437 437 439 441 Coaching Coaching Curriculum Coaching Hours Development Centres Games Programme General Performance Analysis Foundation Phase Games Programme Youth Development Phase Games Programme Professional Development Phase Games Programme Professional Development League Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches Education and Welfare General Induction Events Reports on Educational Progression Delivery of the Education Programme Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management Player Exit/Release Strategy Sports Science and Medicine Sports Science and Medicine Programme Talent Identification and Recruitment Scouts: Qualifications Scouts: Attendance at Matches Registrations and Provision of Information by the League Time/Distance Rules Trials Pre-Registration Agreements Registrations End of Season Procedure Termination of Registration Scholarships Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements 77  Contents Facilities 443 443 449 449 449 451 451 Facilities Finance and Expenses Finance Expenses Compensation Compensation Youth Development Forms PLYD Form 1: Scholarship Agreement Schedule One Scholarship Allowance Schedule Two Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties Schedule Three Declaration by Scholar and Parent Notification of Trialists’ Particulars (Youth Development Rule 237.2) Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 246) Pre-registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 250) Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 258) Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 204) Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 204) Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 259) List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 267) Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 10, Under 11, Under 12 and Under 14 (Youth Development Rules 268.1) 459 468 469 472 474 476 477 479 483 485 487 488 489 PLYD Form 2: PLYD Form 3: PLYD Form 4: PLYD Form 5: PLYD Form 5A: PLYD Form 5B: PLYD Form 6: PLYD Form 7: PLYD Form 8: PLYD Form 9: Retention/Termination Notification for Academy Players Entering into Age Groups Under 13 and Under 15 (Youth Development Rule 268.2) 490 PLYD Form 10: Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 272.2) 491 PLYD Form 11: PLYD Form 12: Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 282) Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 283) 492 493 Appendices to the Rules Appendix 1: Appendix 2: Appendix 3: Appendix 4: Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.5.3) Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4) Camera Positions (Rule K.62) Medical Examinations to be Carried Out on Contract Players and Students Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.23) 497 498 499 505 78 Rules Index Contents Appendix 4A: Appendix 5: Appendix 6: Appendix 7: Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool (Rule O.20) Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1) Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2) Standard Clauses for Inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule P.8.1) Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.7) Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts (Rule R.16) Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule R.17) 507 509 512 513 Appendix 8: Appendix 9: 514 515 Appendix 10: 517 Appendix 11: Appendix 12: Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age (Youth Development Rule 190) 518 523 79 Contents 80 Rules Index Definitions and Interpretation Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 81 Definitions A.1. In these Rules: A.1.1. “Accounting Reference Period” means the period in respect of which Annual Accounts are prepared; A.1.2. “Activity” means any activity or series of activities, organised or arranged by or in the name of a Club, for Children and/or Adults at Risk (and/or to be attended by such individual(s)); A.1.3. “the Act” means the Companies Act 2006 (save for in Section X of these Rules, where it shall have the meaning set out in Rule X.1.1); A.1.4.“the 1986 Act” has the meaning set out in Rule E.30.1; A.1.5. “Adjusted Earnings Before Tax” means Earnings Before Tax adjusted to exclude costs (or estimated costs as the case may be) in respect of the following: (a) depreciation and/or impairment of tangible fixed assets, amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (but excluding amortisation of the costs of Players’ registrations); (b) Women’s Football Expenditure; (c) Youth Development Expenditure; and (d) Community Development Expenditure, Each of Youth Development Expenditure, Women’s Football Expenditure and Community Development Expenditure shall only be excluded from the calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax if separately disclosed: (e) by way of notes to the Annual Accounts; or (f) by way of supplementary information which reconciles to the Annual Accounts and which has been subject to independent audit; A.1.6. “Adult at Risk” means an adult who is or may be in need of community care services by reason of mental or other disability, age or illness and who is, or may be, unable to take care of him or herself, or unable to protect himself against significant harm or exploitation; A.1.7. “Amateur Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who is registered to play or intends to be registered to play for a Club and who is registered with The Football Association as an amateur in accordance with the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 82 Rules: Section A A.1.8. “Annual Accounts” means: (a) the accounts which each Club’s directors are required to prepare pursuant to section 394 of the Act; or (b) if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests, the Group Accounts of the Group of which the Club is a member and which it is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which it is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act. provided that in either case the accounts are prepared to an accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) which falls between 31 May and 31 July inclusive. If the accounting reference date falls at any other time, separate accounts for the Club or the Group (as appropriate) must be prepared for a period of twelve months ending on a date between 31 May and 31 July inclusive, and in such a case “Annual Accounts” means those accounts. Annual Accounts must be prepared and audited in accordance with all legal and regulatory requirements applicable to accounts prepared pursuant to section 394 of the Act; A.1.9. “Appeal Board” means the body having appellate jurisdiction under these Rules appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.63; A.1.10. “Articles” means the Articles of Association of the League and reference to a number following the word ‘Article’ is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles; A.1.11.“Artificial Surface” means any playing surface which is not or not intended to be predominantly natural grass; A.1.12.“Associate” means, in relation to an individual, any other individual who is: (a) the spouse or civil partner of that individual; or (b) a relative of that individual or of his spouse or civil partner; or (c) the spouse or civil partner of a relative of that individual or of their spouse or civil partner; A.1.13. “Associated Undertaking” means an undertaking in which another undertaking has a participating interest and over whose operating and financial policy it exercises a significant influence, and which is not a Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; A.1.14. “Authorised Signatory” means an Official of a Club duly authorised by a resolution of its board of directors to sign Forms either as required by these Rules or in connection with a Club’s application for a UEFA Club Licence, whose particulars shall have first been submitted to the Board in Form 1; A.1.15. “Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit” means the average profit from player trading realised by the Club over the three Contract Years: T; T-1; and T-2, as disclosed in the Club’s Annual Accounts; A.1.16.“Bankruptcy Order” means an order adjudging an individual bankrupt; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 83 A.1.17. “Bankruptcy Restriction Order” and “Interim Bankruptcy Restriction Order” mean orders made under the provisions of Schedule 4A of the 1986 Act; A.1.18.“Basic Award Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.1; A.1.19. “Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the League (or its designee); A.1.20.“Broadcaster” means a Radio Broadcaster, a UK Broadcaster or an Overseas Broadcaster; A.1.21.“Broadcaster Preview Period” has the meaning set out in Rule K.92; A.1.22.“Cash Losses” means aggregate Adjusted Earnings Before Tax after: (a) write back of: (i) amortisation and/or impairment of Players’ registrations; and (ii) profit or loss on the transfer of Players’ registrations; and (b) inclusion of net cash flow in respect of transfers of Players’ registrations; A.1.23.“Central Funds” has the meaning set out in Rule E.26.1; A.1.24.“Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 of the Articles or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1; A.1.25.“Child” and “Children” mean any Person or Persons under the age of 18 years; A.1.26. “clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given and the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect; A.1.27. “Close Season” means the period between the end of one Season (ie, from the end of the relevant Club’s final League Match of the Season or, if the relevant Club qualifies for the FA Cup Final in that Season, the end of the FA Cup Final) and the commencement of the next Season (ie, midnight on the day before the first League Match in that Season); A.1.28.“Club” means an association football club in membership of the League and: (a) for the purposes of Rules E.40 to E.50 inclusive includes any club which is entitled to be promoted from The Football League to the League; (b) for the purposes of Rules A.1.46, A.1.52, A.1.170, and Sections F and H of these Rules (including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Parent Undertaking of such Club; and (c) for the purposes of Section G of these Rules, Rules I.1 to I.7 and Rule J.3 (and including any Forms prescribed therein) includes any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking of such Club; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 84 Rules: Section A A.1.29.“club” means an association football club not in membership of the League; A.1.30. “Club Own Revenue Uplift” means any increase in a Club’s revenue in a Contract Year when compared with its revenue in either: (1) the prior Contract Year; or (2) Contract Year 2012/13, as elected by the Club in accordance with Rule E.18 (in each case, excluding Central Funds fee payments from its revenue in both relevant Contract Years). The Board may if necessary adjust the calculation of a Club Own Revenue Uplift: (a) to ensure that it is calculated on a like-for-like basis; and/or (b) to restate to Fair Market Value any consideration which arises from a Related Party Transaction. The Board shall not make any such adjustment without first having given the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to whether such adjustment is necessary and/or (where paragraph (b) above applies) what constitutes the Fair Market Value of the said consideration; A.1.31. “Club Radio Contract” means any contract upon terms complying in all respects with any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 and made between any Club and the local or regional independent radio station or BBC local radio station within whose transmission area the Club’s Stadium is situated; A.1.32. “Club Shirt Sponsor Contract” means any contract between any Club and any Person (not being the manufacturer, producer or distributor of that Club’s Strip) providing for the exhibition upon that Club’s Strip of the agreed prime brand of that Person in accordance with Rule M.30; A.1.33. “Commercial Contract” means any contract entered into by the League relating to sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of Clubs other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract, a UK Broadcasting Contract or a Radio Contract; A.1.34.“Commercial Contract Money” means money received by the League under any Commercial Contract; A.1.35.“Commission” means a commission appointed by the Board under the provisions of Rule W.21; A.1.36.“Community Development Expenditure” means: (a) net expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities (whether in the United Kingdom or abroad) for the public benefit to promote participation in sport and advance social development; and (b) donations made by the Club: (i) to United Kingdom charities in a form recognised by such charities; and/or (ii) for foreign charitable purposes in a form which (had the donations been made to registered United Kingdom charities) would have been recognised as charitable; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 85 A.1.37. “Company Secretary” means the Person whose particulars are registered or registrable as the secretary of the League pursuant to section 276 of the Act, and shall include any joint, assistant or deputy secretary; A.1.38. “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money or other consideration (exclusive of value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player or in respect of an Out of Contract Player; A.1.39. “Compensation Fee Account” means the account bearing that name at Barclays Bank Plc into which Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including, in both cases, instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums are payable as set out in Rule V.29; A.1.40. “Concert Party” means any Person with which any relevant Person is acting in concert within the meaning of paragraphs (2) to (5) (inclusive) of the definition of “acting in concert” in the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers, or would be so acting in concert if the City Code on Takeovers and Mergers applied in the relevant case; A.1.41. “Conditional Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by the Player at any time; A.1.42. “Connected Person” means any Person who directly or indirectly possesses or is entitled to acquire more than 30 per cent of: (a) the issued ordinary share capital of the company; or (b) the loan capital (save where loan capital was acquired in the ordinary course of the business of lending money) and issued share capital of the company; or (c) the assets of the company which would be available for distribution to equity holders in the event of winding up of the company; A.1.43. “Contingent Sum” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) additional to a Compensation Fee, payable upon the happening of a contingent event by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club consequent upon the transfer of the registration of a player; A.1.44.“Contract Player” means any player (other than an Academy Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club; A.1.45.“Contract Year” means the period beginning on 1 July in any year and ending on the following 30 June; A.1.46. “Control” means the power of a Person to exercise, or to be able to exercise or acquire, direct or indirect control over the policies, affairs and/or management of a Club, whether that power is constituted by rights or contracts (either separately or in combination) and having regard to the considerations of fact or law involved, and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing, Control shall be deemed to include: Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 86 Rules: Section A (a) the power (whether directly or indirectly and whether by the ownership of share capital, by the possession of voting power, by contract or otherwise including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) to appoint and/or remove all or such of the members of the board of directors of the Club as are able to cast a majority of the votes capable of being cast by the members of that board; and/or (b) the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 30 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person or of an Associate of any Person or of a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person; A.1.47. “Conviction” means a finding by a court anywhere in the world that a Person has committed an offence or carried out the act for which he was charged, and Convicted shall be construed accordingly; A.1.48. “Countdown to Kick-Off” means, in respect of each League Match, the document agreed between the Home Club and the Match Manager (and approved by the League) in advance, setting out the timings according to which (among other things) the participating Clubs should line up in the tunnel area and process onto the pitch; A.1.49. “Crowd Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.9 to O.11; A.1.50. “DBS” means the Disclosure and Barring Service, being a non-departmental public body of the Home Office which, amongst other things, processes requests for criminal records checks and barred list information, or any successor body which carries out its functions; A.1.51.“Declaration” means a declaration in Form 5; A.1.52. Subject to Rule A.1.53, “Director” means any Person occupying the position of director of a Club whose particulars are registered or registrable under the provisions of section 162 of the Act and includes a shadow director, that is to say, a Person in accordance with whose directions or instructions the directors of the Club are accustomed to act, or a Person having Control over the Club, or a Person exercising the powers that are usually associated with the powers of a director of a company; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 87 A.1.53.For the purposes of Rules H.1 to H.9: (a) a Person shall be excluded from the definition of Director set out in Rule A.1.52 if (and only if): (i) he falls within the said definition of Director solely because Rule A.1.46(b) applies to him; and (ii) his aggregate interest (of the kind set out in Rule A.1.46(b)) in the Shares conferring voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club is less than 50%; and (b) the Official referred to in Rule J.1.1 shall be included in that definition; A.1.54.“Disclosure” means the service provided by the DBS to Persons registered with it; A.1.55.“Earnings Before Tax” means profit or loss after depreciation and interest but before tax, as shown in the Annual Accounts; A.1.56.“Events of Insolvency” means the events set out in Rule E.30; A.1.57. “Facility Fees Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.3; A.1.58.“Faculty” has the meaning set out in Rule O.10; A.1.59.“F.A. Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition; A.1.60. “Fair Market Value” means the amount for which an asset could be sold, licensed or exchanged, a liability settled, or a service provided, between knowledgeable, willing parties in an arm’s length transaction; A.1.61.“Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(4) of the Act; A.1.62.“FIFA” means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association; A.1.63. “Financial Institution” means any entity which is incorporated in, or formed under the law of any part of the United Kingdom, and which has permission under Part 4a of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 to carry on the regulated activity of accepting deposits (within the meaning of section 22 of that statute, taken with Schedule 2 and any order under section 22) but such definition shall not include: (a) a building society (within the meaning of section 119 of the Building Societies Act 1986); or (b) a credit union (within the meaning of section 31 of the Credit Unions Act 1979); A.1.64.“The Football Association” means The Football Association Limited; A.1.65.“The Football Association Rules” means the Rules and Regulations for the time being of The Football Association; A.1.66.“Football Creditor” has the meaning set out in Rule E.36;  Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 88 Rules: Section A A.1.67. “The Football League” means The Football League Limited and/or the league competitions organised by it, as appropriate; A.1.68.“The Football League Cup” means the cup competition organised by the board of The Football League; A.1.69.“Form” means the appropriate form or substantially the same form as that prescribed in these Rules; A.1.70.“Future Financial Information” has the meaning set out in Rule E.11; A.1.71. “Gambling Related Agreement” means any agreement (i) which concerns any advertising, marketing, promotion, supply or provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services, brands or facilities (whether as part of a Club Shirt Sponsor Contract, the appointment of a gambling partner or otherwise); and/or (ii) where the business activities of any of the parties (or of an Associated Undertaking or Group Undertaking of any of the parties) to such agreement include the provision of betting, gaming, lottery or other gambling related products, services or facilities; A.1.72.“General Meeting” means any meeting of the members of the League duly called in accordance with the provisions of Article 18; A.1.73.“Goal Line Technology” means all necessary equipment for the purpose of assisting the referee to determine whether, in a League Match, a goal has been scored; A.1.74. “Group Accounts” mean accounts that a Club is required to prepare pursuant to section 399 of the Act, or which its Parent Undertaking is required to deliver to the Registrar of Companies pursuant to section 400(2)(e) or section 401(2)(f) of the Act; A.1.75.“Group Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1161(5) of the Act; A.1.76. “Hardwiring” means the permanent installation of cabling, to the League’s specification, to enable the uninterrupted live Transmission of League Matches and “Hardwired” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.77. “Head of Safeguarding” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.4; A.1.78.“HMRC” means Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs or such other government department(s) that may replace the same; A.1.79. “Holding” means the holding and/or possession of the beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club (whether directly, indirectly (by means of holding such interests in one or more other Persons) or by contract including without limitation by way of membership of any Concert Party) which confer any voting rights exercisable at general meetings of the Club. For the purposes of the above, any rights or powers of a Nominee for any Person shall be attributed to that Person, that is to say any rights or powers which another Person possesses on his behalf or may be required to exercise at his direction or on his behalf and any rights or powers of any other Person which is a Connected Person to any Person shall be attributed to that Person; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 89 A.1.80. “Home Club” means the Club at whose Stadium a League Match is or was or should be or should have been played or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name first appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; A.1.81. “Home Grown Player” means a Player who, irrespective of his nationality or age, has been registered with any Club (or club) affiliated to The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales for a period, continuous or not, of three Seasons or 36 months prior to his 21st birthday (or the end of the Season during which he turns 21) and, for the purposes of this definition of “Home Grown Player”, a Season will be deemed to commence on the date on which the relevant Summer Transfer Window closes and expire on the date of the final League Match of the Season; A.1.82. “Image Contract” means any contract whereby a Player transfers to any Person the right to exploit his image or reputation either in relation to football or non-footballing activities; A.1.83.“Image Contract Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred by or on behalf of a Club to such a Person in order to acquire that right; A.1.84.“Individual Voluntary Arrangement” means an arrangement made under the provisions of Part VIII of the 1986 Act; A.1.85. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries (as amended from time to time); A.1.86. “International Transfer” means the transfer of the registration of a player to a Club in respect of which an international registration transfer certificate is required under the provisions of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players; A.1.87. “Interview Backdrops” means backdrops against which interviews must, where specified by these Rules, be conducted. The Interview Backdrops will be provided to Clubs from time to time by the League; A.1.88.“Lead Disclosure Officer” means the member of Staff appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.21; A.1.89.“League” means the Football Association Premier League Limited; A.1.90.“League Champions” has the meaning set out in Rule C.11; A.1.91. “League Match” means a first team match played under the jurisdiction of the League; A.1.92.“League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the League; A.1.93. “Licensing Manual” means the manual in which are set out procedures agreed between The Football Association and the League relating to applications for and the granting of licences enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance The appointment of a Match Manager in relation to a League Match does not absolve Clubs from compliance with their responsibilities under Rules L.29 and L.30 (which provide for prompt kick-offs and re-starts of League Matches) or with any of the provisions of Section K concerning Broadcaster access requirements. 90 Rules: Section A A.1.101.“Match Officials” means referees and assistant referees and includes reserve officials and fourth officials; A.1.102.“Material Transactions” has the meaning set out in Rule H.1; A.1.103.“Medical Coordinator” means the Official described in Rule O.7; A.1.104.“Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the League; A.1.94.“Loan Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of value added tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon a Temporary Transfer; A.1.95.“Manager” means the Official of a Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team; A.1.96.“Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal” has the meaning set out in Rule Y.1; A.1.97. “Mandatory Medical Equipment Form” means the document referred to Rule O.8, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.98. “Match Day Information Sheet” means, in respect of each League Match, the administrative document produced by the League and distributed to the Home Club and Visiting Club in advance, containing relevant information for match day operations including (but not limited to) approved Strips, the identity of the relevant Match Officials, the Countdown to Kick-Off and the identities and contact details of the Match Manager and other League representatives; A.1.99.“Match Day Medical Requirements Form” means the document referred to Rule O.7, in such form as prescribed by the Board from time to time; A.1.100. “Match Manager” means a representative of the League who may be appointed to act in relation to a League Match and whose responsibilities include (without limitation): (a) liaising with Clubs, Match Officials, Broadcasters and any Person with whom the League has entered into a Commercial Contract to promote the delivery by the League of all match day requirements and entitlements of Broadcasters and such Persons pursuant to these Rules; (b) assisting Clubs to comply with their obligations pursuant to Rule D.3 insofar as those obligations must be fulfilled at League Matches; and (c) working with Clubs and Broadcasters to enable the referee to ensure that the kick-off, and re-start after half-time, of each League Match take place promptly; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 91 A.1.105.“Merit Payments Fund” means the fund established out of UK Broadcasting Money and distributed in accordance with Rule D.17.2; A.1.106. “Mixed Zone” means the area in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted after the conclusion of a League Match, as more particularly described in Rules K.71 and K.72; A.1.107.“Monthly Contract” has the meaning set out in Rule T.11.2; A.1.108.“New Registration” has the meaning set out in Rule U.14; A.1.109. “Nominee” means, in connection to any Person, another Person who possesses rights or powers on his behalf, or which he may be required to exercise at his discretion; A.1.110. “NSPCC Standards” means the Standards for Safeguarding and Protecting Children in Sport promoted by the National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children; A.1.111.“Official” means any director, secretary, servant or representative of a Club, excluding any Player, Intermediary or auditor; A.1.112.“Out of Contract Player” means a Contract Player whose contract of employment with a Club has expired; A.1.113.“Outside Broadcast Compound” means the area for the exclusive use of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles more particularly described at Rules K.81 to K.83; A.1.114. “Overseas Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into an Overseas Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.115. “Overseas Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches outside the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.116.“Overseas Broadcasting Money” means money received by the League under any Overseas Broadcasting Contract; A.1.117.“Overseas TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rules K.55 and K.56; A.1.118.“Panel” has the meaning set out in Rule W.14; A.1.119.“Parent” means a Person who has parental responsibility for a Child; A.1.120.“Parent Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.121.“PAYE and NIC” means any and all payments required to be made by a Club in respect of income tax and national insurance contributions; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 92 Rules: Section A A.1.122. “Person” includes any natural person, legal entity, firm or unincorporated association and in the case of a Person which is incorporated any of its Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, Parent Undertaking or Subsidiary Undertaking; A.1.123.“PGB” has the meaning set out in Rule B.23; A.1.124.“PGMOL” means the Professional Game Match Officials Limited; A.1.125.“Player” means any Contract Player, Out of Contract Player, Amateur Player or Academy Player who is registered to play for a Club; A.1.126.“Player Services Costs” means: (a) the total of all gross remuneration and benefits payable by a Club to or in respect of its Contract Players; (b) (where applicable) employer’s national insurance contributions thereon; and (c) any direct contributions made by a Club for a Player’s benefit to a pension scheme or to an employee benefit trust or an employer-financed retirement benefit scheme; A.1.127. “Player’s Image” means the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic portrayal image or representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number; A.1.128.“Post-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rules K.117 to K.120; A.1.129.“Pre-Match Media Conference” has the meaning set out in Rule K.101; A.1.130.“Premier League Appeals Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with Rule Z.2; A.1.131. “Premier League Match Centre” means the facility, staffed by representatives of the League and PGMOL during each League Match, that provides support for all on-field football and the League’s match day operational matters; A.1.132. “Professional Football Compensation Committee” means the committee constituted in accordance with the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee; A.1.133. “Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme” means the pension scheme organised by the Professional Footballers’ Association which provides benefits for Players and their dependants during their playing career and after they retire; A.1.134. “Professional Game Youth Fund” means the fund of that name managed by the League which shall award grants from the fund’s resources to qualifying Clubs and Football League clubs; A.1.135.“Promoted Club” means a Club which became a member of the League at the end of the previous Season pursuant to Rule B.4; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 93 A.1.136.“Radio Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.57; A.1.137. “Radio Contract” means any contract entered into by the League other than an Overseas Broadcasting Contract or a UK Broadcasting Contract for the Radio Transmission of League Matches; A.1.138.“Radio Contract Money” means money received by the League under any Radio Contract; A.1.139. “Radio Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a Radio Contract and who is entitled to effect the Radio Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that contract; A.1.140. “Radio Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast or transmission by cable of sounds of and/or commentary upon any League Match or inclusion thereof in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or any relay of sound of and/or commentary upon any League Match whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of storage and distribution of recorded sounds in tangible form whether such radio transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts; A.1.141. “Relegated Club” means a Football League club which was relegated under the provisions of Rule C.14 at the end of any of the three previous Seasons and which remains relegated; A.1.142. “Related Party Transaction” means a transaction disclosed in a Club’s Annual Accounts as a related party transaction or which would have been disclosed as such except for an exemption under the accounting standards under which the Annual Accounts were prepared; A.1.143. “Representation Contract” means an agreement to which a Club and an Intermediary are party and pursuant to which the Intermediary acts for the Club or a Player in the context of either the registration or transfer of the registration of a Player or the employment of a Player by a Club; A.1.144.“Resolution” has the meaning set out in Article 1.2; A.1.145.“Respondent” has the meaning set out in Rule W.24.2; A.1.146.“Retired Player” means a Player who has stopped playing competitive football; A.1.147. “Rules” means the rules for the time being of the League and a letter and a number following a reference to a Rule identifies the Section in which it is comprised and its number within that Section; A.1.148.“Safeguarding Officer” means the member of Staff to whom safeguarding duties may be delegated by the Head of Safeguarding in accordance with Rule S.6; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 94 Rules: Section A A.1.149. “Scout” means any Person employed or engaged by a Club (whether on a full-time or part-time basis and whether or not he is remunerated in any way for his services) whose duties include identifying to his Club players whose registration his Club may wish to secure; A.1.150. “Season” means the period commencing on the date of the first League Match on the fixture list of the League’s first team competition and ending on the date of the last; A.1.151.“Section” means a Section of these Rules; A.1.152. “Secure Funding” means funds which have been or will be made available to the Club in an amount equal to or in excess of any Cash Losses which the Club has made in respect of the period from T-2 or is forecast to make up to the end of T+2. Secure Funding may not be a loan and shall consist of: (a) contributions that an equity participant has made by way of payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account; or (b) an irrevocable commitment by an equity participant to make future payments for shares through the Club’s share capital account or share premium reserve account. This irrevocable commitment shall be evidenced by a legally binding agreement between the Club and the equity participant and may if the Board so requires be secured by one of the following: i. a personal guarantee from the ultimate beneficial owner of the Club, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) he is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; ii. a guarantee from the Club’s Parent Undertaking or another company in the Club’s Group, provided that the Board is satisfied that (a) the guaranteeing company is of sufficient standing and (b) the terms of the guarantee are satisfactory; iii. a letter of credit from a Financial Institution of sufficient standing and an undertaking from the Club’s directors to the Premier League to call on the letter of credit in default of the payments from the equity participant being made; iv. payments into an escrow account, to be paid to the Club on terms satisfactory to the Board; v. such other form of security as the Board considers satisfactory; or (c) such other form of Secure Funding as the Board considers satisfactory; A.1.153.“Senior Safeguarding Lead” means the board-level representative appointed to that role by each Club in accordance with Rule S.3; A.1.154.“Shares” means shares or other equity securities; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 95 A.1.155. “Significant Interest” means the holding and/or possession of the legal or beneficial interest in, and/or the ability to exercise the voting rights applicable to, Shares in the Club which confer in aggregate on the holder(s) thereof 10 per cent or more of the total voting rights exercisable in respect of any class of Shares of the Club. All or part of any such interest may be held directly or indirectly or by contract including, but not limited to, by way of membership of any Concert Party, and any rights or powers held by an Associate, Nominee or Connected Person shall be included for the purposes of determining whether an interest or interests amounts to a “Significant Interest”; A.1.156. “Signing-on Fee” means a lump sum payment payable under the terms of a contract between a Club and a Contract Player and which is expressed to be a signing-on fee; A.1.157. “Spent Conviction” means a conviction in respect of which the offender is treated as rehabilitated for the purposes of the Rehabilitation of Offenders Act 1974 or, where this statute does not apply for any reason, a conviction which would be so treated had the provisions of the statute applied; A.1.158. “Squad List” means the list of up to a maximum of 25 Players eligible to participate in League Matches during a Season of whom a maximum of 17 may not be Home Grown Players; A.1.159.“Stadium” means the Club’s ground registered with the Board pursuant to Rule K.5; A.1.160. “Staff” means any employee of a Club or volunteer involved in any Activity on behalf of or with the authorisation of the Club and/or who works directly with (and/or has influence over) Vulnerable Groups (or acts on their behalf in any way); A.1.161.“Stakeholders” has the meaning set out in Rule R.2; A.1.162.“Strip” means Players’ shirts, shorts and stockings; A.1.163.“Subsidiary Undertaking” has the meaning set out in section 1162 of the Act; A.1.164“Summer Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.2; A.1.165.“T” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period ending in the year in which assessment pursuant to Rules E.18 to E.22 and E.53 to E.60 takes place, and: (a) “T-1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T; (b) “T-2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately preceding T-1; (c) “T+1” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T; and (d) “T+2” means the Club’s Accounting Reference Period immediately following T+1; A.1.166.“Team Doctor” means the Official described in Rules O.4 to O.5; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation Guidance The Technical Specification is the detailed working document showing how the requirements of the Rules will be translated into working facilities at each Club’s Stadium on match days. For example, it will show the location of each of the required facilities, such as: • • • • • the television cameras; the dedicated rooms for Broadcasters such as the Television Studios; the location of the Mixed Zone; the location of the dedicated car park spaces; and the location of the Outside Broadcast Compound. 96 Rules: Section A A.1.168.“Television Gantry” means the television gantry more particularly described in Rules K.50 to K.52; A.1.169.“Temporary Transfer” has the meaning set out in Rule V.5; A.1.170. “Third Party Payment” means any payment made or liability incurred (other than Compensation Fees, remuneration or payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries referred to in Rule H.1) by or on behalf of a Club in respect of a Player, including an Image Contract Payment; A.1.171.“Transfer Agreement” means an agreement between a Transferor Club and a Transferee Club for the permanent transfer of the registration of a Contract Player; A.1.172.“Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.1; A.1.173. “Transferee Club” means a Club (or club) to which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, effects his New Registration; A.1.174. “Transferor Club” means a Club (or club) from which the registration of a Contract Player is, or is to be or has been transferred (including on the basis of a Temporary Transfer) or which, in the case of an Out of Contract Player, holds his registration under the provisions of Rule U.29.2; A.1.175. “Transmission” means any terrestrial or satellite broadcast of television or other moving pictures with or without sound or transmission by cable of moving pictures with or without sound or inclusion of moving pictures with or without sound in a cable programme service and/or on the Internet and/or relay of moving pictures with or without sound whether to an open or closed user group by any means now existing or hereafter invented not consisting solely of the storage and distribution of recorded pictures with or without sound in tangible form whether the said transmission is on a live or recorded basis in whole or as excerpts. “Transmitted” shall be construed accordingly; A.1.167. “Technical Specification” means a specification, unique to each Club, showing how that Club will deliver each of the facilities, infrastructure requirements and services required of it pursuant to Rules K.43 to K.91 and K.121 to K.141 on the occasion of League Matches played at its Stadium; Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 97 A.1.176.“TV Broadcaster” means a UK Broadcaster or an Overseas Broadcaster; A.1.177.“UEFA” means the Union des Associations Européennes de Football; A.1.178.“UEFA Club Competition” means the club competitions organised by UEFA; A.1.179. “UEFA Club Licence” means the licence granted by The Football Association in accordance with the procedures set out in the Licensing Manual enabling Clubs (or clubs) to play in UEFA Club Competitions; A.1.180. “UK Broadcaster” means a Person with whom the League has entered into a UK Broadcasting Contract and who is entitled to effect the Transmission of League Matches in accordance with the terms of that Contract; A.1.181. “UK Broadcasting Contract” means any contract entered into by the League for the Transmission of League Matches within the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, the Isle of Man and the Channel Islands; A.1.182.“UK Broadcasting Money” means money received by the League under any UK Broadcasting Contract; A.1.183.“UK TV Commentary Positions” means the commentary positions more particularly described in Rule K.53; A.1.184.“Under 21 Player” means a Player under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2017/2018 born on or after 1 January 1996); A.1.185. “Visiting Club” means the Club playing, which has played, which should play or which should have played a League Match at the Stadium of a Home Club or, where the Clubs participating in that League Match share a Stadium, the Club whose name last appears in respect of that League Match on the League’s fixture list; A.1.186.“Vulnerable Groups” means both Children and Adults at Risk; A.1.187.“Week by Week Contract” means a playing contract between a Club and a Player which is determinable by either party on seven days’ written notice; A.1.188.“Winter Transfer Window” has the meaning set out in Rule V.3; A.1.189. “Women’s Football Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop players involved in women’s football teams (including, for the avoidance of doubt such activities as they relate to female players under the age of 18); A.1.190. “Working Day” means any day on which the League Office is open for normal business but excluding, unless the Board determines otherwise, a Saturday, a Sunday or a Bank or Public Holiday;  Section A: Definitions and Interpretation 98 Rules: Section A A.1.191.References to “written” or “in writing” shall be construed to include: (a) hard copy; (b) facsimile transmission; and (c) subject to any guidance issued by the Board, email (including any attachment to an email), but shall not include any form of electronic communication other than those listed in Rules (b) to (c) above. Where a communication is sent by email, the burden of proof of receipt shall be on the sender; A.1.192. “Youth Development Expenditure” means expenditure by a Club directly attributable to activities to train, educate and develop Academy Players net of any portion of Central Funds paid to Clubs solely for the purpose of such activities; and A.1.193.“Youth Development Rules” means the Youth Development Rules which accompany and are incorporated into these Rules. Interpretation A.2.Terms defined in Youth Development Rule 1 shall have the meanings set out in that rule. A.3. Unless the context otherwise requires: A.3.1. words importing the singular number shall include the plural and vice versa; and A.3.2. words importing any particular gender shall include all other genders. A.4. References to statutory provisions shall be construed as references to those provisions as they may be amended or re-enacted. A.5.The headings in these Rules are for convenience only and shall not affect their interpretation. A.6.Unless otherwise stated, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with these Rules. A.7. These Rules shall be governed by and shall be construed in accordance with English law. Strictly without prejudice to the arbitration and other dispute resolution provisions of these Rules, disputes relating to these Rules shall be subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts. The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section B: The League – Governance 99 Name and Membership B.1. The League’s first team competition shall be called the “Premier League”. B.2. The League’s first team competition shall consist of teams of those association football clubs playing in England and Wales not exceeding 20 in number which are from time to time members of the League. B.3. Each member Club shall on request give to the League the address of its registered office and shall provide to the League certified true copies of: B.3.1. its certificate of incorporation; B.3.2. its memorandum of association; B.3.3. its articles of association; and B.3.4. any amendments to the above documents. B.4. At the end of each Season the Board shall require each of the Clubs relegated in accordance with Rule C.14 to execute an instrument transferring its ordinary share in the League to such of the three clubs promoted to the League from The Football League as the Board directs. B.5.Upon such share transfers being registered in accordance with the Articles each of the Promoted Clubs will become a member of the League. B.6. A Club shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League (and upon registration in accordance with the Articles of the transfer of its ordinary share in the League shall cease to be a member thereof) following: B.6.1. its relegation in accordance with Rule C.14; B.6.2. the receipt of a notice by the Board under the provisions of Article 10.1; B.6.3. its expulsion under the provisions of Rule B.7; or B.6.4. its resignation under the provisions of Rules B.8 and B.9. B.7. Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 27, the League may expel a Club from membership upon a special resolution to that effect being passed by a majority of not less than three-quarters of such members as (being entitled to do so) vote by their representatives or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice specifying the intention to propose the resolution has been duly given. B.8. Any Club intending to resign as a member of the League may do so only with effect from the end of the Season upon which it is intended that such resignation is to take effect provided that it shall give notice in writing to that effect to the Company Secretary on or before the 31 December preceding the end of such Season. B.9. Any Director of a Club giving notice under the provisions of Rule B.8 who represents the League on the Council of The Football Association shall vacate that office forthwith upon the giving of the notice. Section B: The League - Governance 100 Rules: Section B B.10. Not earlier than the 1 March nor later than the 31 March following the giving of a notice under Rule B.8, the Club giving such notice shall notify the Company Secretary in writing whether such notice is confirmed or withdrawn. If no such notice is given, the notice under Rule B.8 shall be deemed to have been withdrawn. B.11. Without prejudice to the powers contained in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), any Club purporting to resign otherwise than in accordance with Rules B.8 and B.9 shall on demand indemnify the League on behalf of itself and the Clubs remaining in membership of the League against all losses, damages, liabilities, costs or expenses whatsoever suffered or incurred by the League or such Clubs resulting directly or indirectly from such purported resignation including without limitation loss of income or profits from any Commercial Contract, UK Broadcasting Contract, Overseas Broadcasting Contract or Radio Contract. Board Powers B.12. Where a discretion, right or power is expressed in these Rules to be exercisable by the Board, such discretion, right or power shall, unless otherwise provided in these Rules or the Articles, be exercisable by the Board in its sole and absolute discretion or as a sole right or power of the Board and shall when exercised be final and binding and not subject to appeal. B.13. The Board may appoint any Person who is not an Official to deputise for either the Chairman or the chief executive when the Board is required to exercise its function under either Rule T.29 or Rule T.30 or Rule T.31 or Rule W.1 or Youth Development Rules 289, 291 and 292. Procedure at General Meetings B.14. Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, the Chairman may regulate the procedure for General Meetings as he thinks fit. Unless otherwise determined by the Chairman: B.14.1Clubs must give to the League not less than 28 clear days’ notice of any item for inclusion on the agenda of a forthcoming General Meeting; and B.14.2two representatives from each Club may attend General Meetings, each of whom may speak but only one of whom shall be entitled to vote. Relationship between Clubs and the League B.15. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement between the League and Club (both on its own behalf and on behalf of its Officials) and between each Club to be bound by and comply with: B.15.1.the Laws of the Game; B.15.2.The Football Association Rules; B.15.3. the Articles; B.15.4.these Rules; B.15.5.the statutes and regulations of FIFA; Section B: The League - Governance 101 B.15.6.the statutes and regulations of UEFA; and B.15.7. the Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee, each as amended from time to time. B.16.In all matters and transactions relating to the League each Club shall behave towards each other Club and the League with the utmost good faith. B.17. No Club, either by itself, its servants or agents, shall by any means whatsoever unfairly criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit any other Club or the League or in either case any of its directors, officers, employees or agents. B.18. A Club shall not, without the Board’s prior written consent, either during its membership of the League or at any time after its membership has terminated, disclose or divulge, either directly or indirectly, to any Person whatsoever or otherwise make use of any confidential information as to the business or finances of the League or any other Club or any of their dealings, transactions or affairs or as to any other matters which may come to its knowledge by reason of its membership, save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to such Officials and Auditors of that Club to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purpose of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. B.19. Without prejudice to the League’s powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, each Club shall comply promptly and in full with any request for information made by the League (including, for the avoidance of doubt, any such request made pursuant to a demand from a statutory or regulatory authority). Football Association Representation B.20. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually six representatives to the Council of The Football Association. Any Person who is a Director or a director or officer of the League shall be eligible for appointment. Five such representatives shall be elected by Clubs in General Meeting and one shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. B.21. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint annually one member of The Football Association board of directors. Any Person who is a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.20 or, if a representative of a regional division of The Football Association, a Person who is a Director, shall be eligible for appointment. The Board shall appoint the representative subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. B.22. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League and The Football League are entitled to appoint annually a mutually agreed upon member of The Football Association board of directors. The identity of such individual shall be determined following consultation between the League and The Football League and appointed by the Board subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. Section B: The League - Governance 102 Rules: Section B B.23. Under the articles of association of The Football Association, the League is entitled to appoint four members of the Professional Game Board (the “PGB”), a committee of the board of directors of The Football Association. The Board shall appoint the four members of the PGB (one of whom shall always be the member of the board of directors of The Football Association appointed in accordance with Rule B.21) subject to ratification by Clubs in General Meeting. Provided always that at least two of the appointed PGB members shall be Football Association Council representatives appointed in accordance with Rule B.20, the following shall be eligible for appointment: B.23.1. a Director; B.23.2. a Football Association council representative appointed in accordance with Rule B.20; and B.23.3. a director or officer of the League. The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section C: The League Competition 103 The League Competition C.1. Each Club shall play two League Matches against each other Club each Season, being the Home Club in respect of one such League Match and the Visiting Club in respect of the other. C.2. The winner of a League Match shall score three points. Each Club participating in a League Match which is drawn shall score one point. C.3. The results of League Matches shall be recorded by the Board in a table containing, in respect of each Club, the following information: C.3.1. the number of League Matches played in that Season; C.3.2. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Home Club in that Season; C.3.3. the number of League Matches won, drawn and lost as a Visiting Club in that Season; C.3.4. the number of goals scored in League Matches by and against that Club in that Season; and C.3.5. the number of points scored in that Season. C.4. The position of Clubs in the table shall be determined by the number of points scored in that Season, the Club having scored the highest number of points being at the top of the table and the Club having scored the lowest number of points being at the bottom. C.5. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points their position in the table shall be determined on goal difference, that is to say, the difference between the total number of goals scored by and against a Club in League Matches in that Season, and the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club with the higher or highest goal difference. C.6. If any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points and have the same goal difference the higher or highest placed Club shall be the Club having scored the most goals in League Matches in that Season. C.7. Subject to Rule C.17, if any two or more Clubs have scored the same number of points, have the same goal difference and have scored the same number of goals in League Matches in that Season; they shall be deemed to occupy the same position in the table. Determination and Accreditation of Goals C.8. Goal Line Technology shall be utilised at League Matches (save that, for the avoidance of doubt, a League Match shall proceed even if Goal Line Technology is unavailable for part or all of it). The referee’s decision as to whether a goal has been scored shall be final. C.9. The League shall keep a record of the scorer of each goal in each League Match. Section C: The League Competition 104 Rules: Section C C.10. The Board will review all goals scored in every League Match, and if there are any in respect of which the identity of the scoring Player is in doubt, then the issue shall be resolved by such means as the Board determines in advance of each Season. The League Championship C.11.The Club which is at the top of the table at the end of the Season shall be the League Champions. C.12. The League Champions shall receive a trophy which it shall return to the Board in good order and condition not later than three weeks before its final League Match of the next Season. C.13. The League Champions shall further receive 40 commemorative medals to be presented by the Club to its Manager and to such of its Players and Officials as it thinks fit provided that any Player who has entered the field of play in a minimum of five of its League Matches that Season shall receive from the Club a commemorative medal. Additional medals may only be presented with the consent of the Board which shall only be given if the total number of Players who have entered the field of play that Season in a minimum of five of the Club’s League Matches exceeds 39. Relegation C.14.Subject to Rule C.15, the bottom three Clubs in the table at the end of the Season shall be relegated to The Football League. C.15. If any Club ceases during the Season to be a member of the League, the record of the League Matches in which it has participated that Season shall be expunged from the table and the number of Clubs to be relegated at the end of that Season shall be reduced so as to maintain at 20 (or, if less, as near thereto as may be) the number of Clubs in membership of the League at the beginning of the next Season. C.16. If any Club ceases to be a member of the League other than by reason of relegation after the end of the Season but before the Board has fixed the dates of League Matches for the next Season, the Board may invite the relegated club which attained the highest position in the table referred to in Rule C.3 at the end of the previous Season to rejoin the League. Play-offs C.17. If at the end of the Season either the League Champions or the Clubs to be relegated or the question of qualification for other competitions cannot be determined because two or more Clubs are equal on points, goal difference and goals scored, the Clubs concerned shall play off one or more deciding League Matches on neutral grounds, the format, timing and venue of which shall be determined by the Board. The League: Governance, Operations and Finance Section D: The League – Finance 105 Obligations of the League D.1. Subject to the provisions of Article 49, the League shall enter into Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts and Radio Contracts with the intention in the case of each UK Broadcasting Contract for the live Transmission of League Matches that each Club shall participate in at least one live televised League Match each Season. D.2. Each Club and each Contract Player shall comply with any reasonable request made on behalf of the League to allow the Player’s Image to be used to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts and Radio Contracts, provided that, where the size of the product permits, the League shall not use the images of less than four Contract Players, each from a different Clubs, on any one product. Obligations of Clubs D.3. Subject to Rule D.7, Clubs shall provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts and Radio Contracts and shall not by any act or omission infringe any exclusive rights granted thereunder or otherwise cause any breach thereof to occur. For the avoidance of doubt only the League may enforce this Rule against a Club and no other Person shall have any right under the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 to so enforce it. D.4. Each Club shall indemnify the League against any liability the League may incur in the event of a finding by a court of law or other body of competent jurisdiction that the League induced the Club to breach a contract with a third party as a result of requiring the Club to comply with Rule D.3. D.5. Each Club shall provide such reasonable rights, facilities and services at each League Match taking place at its Stadium as are reasonably required and as are authorised by any directive issued by the League pursuant to Rule D.6 to enable the Visiting Club in respect of the said League Match to comply with the terms of any Club Radio Contract to which it is party. D.6. The League shall issue from time to time directives to Clubs setting out those rights which may and may not be granted by any Club in any Club Radio Contract and each Club shall comply in all respects with any such directive. D.7.In the case of a Commercial Contract a Club shall not be bound to comply with Rule D.3 if: D.7.1. to do so would result in the Club being in breach of a contractual obligation entered into before the date of the Article 49 Resolution authorising or approving the Commercial Contract; or D.7.2. such Commercial Contract has not been entered into by the League within six months of the Article 49 Resolution relating to it. Section D: The League – Finance 106 Rules: Section D Accounting Practice D.8. Subject to Rule D.9, all income of the League shall be allocated to its financial periods in accordance with generally accepted accounting practice. D.9. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of Rule D.8, advances received or early payment of other contracted accounts may be treated as income of the financial period in which they are received provided that in each case a Resolution is passed to that effect. Operating and Other Expenses D.10. The operating and other expenses of the League shall be paid, at the discretion of the Board, out of Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money, Radio Contract Money or any other income of the League excluding UK Broadcasting Money. D.11. Subject to the prior approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall be empowered to require Clubs to pay to the League from time to time any sum by which its income, excluding UK Broadcasting Money, falls short of the operating and other expenses of the League. D.12. Each Club and Relegated Club shall contribute to the Professional Game Youth Fund and to the Premier League Charitable Fund and other community and charitable initiatives and obligations such sum as is approved by a General Meeting, such contributions to be deducted from the distributions for the Basic Award Fund made pursuant to Rule D.17.1. Transmission of League Matches D.13.No Transmission shall be made of any League Match except: D.13.1. in accordance with any UK Broadcasting Contract or Overseas Broadcasting Contract; D.13.2. as permitted by Rules K.37 and K.38; or D.13.3. in accordance with the terms of any express license or permission issued in writing by the League. D.14.No Radio Transmission shall be made of any League Match except in accordance with: D.14.1.any Radio Contract; D.14.2. any Club Radio Contract; or D.14.3. the terms of any express licence or permission issued in writing by the League. Section D: The League – Finance 107 Distribution of UK Broadcasting Money D.15.The League shall pay out of UK Broadcasting Money: D.15.1. such sums as may be agreed from time to time shall be payable to the Professional Footballers’ Association for Players’ educational, insurance and benevolent purposes; and D.15.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.16.The balance of UK Broadcasting Money shall be divided so that: D.16.1. one half shall comprise the Basic Award Fund; D.16.2. one quarter shall comprise the Merit Payments Fund; and D.16.3. one quarter shall comprise the Facility Fees Fund. Each of the Basic Award Fund and the Merit Payments Fund shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required in either case to put into effect the provisions of Rules D.17.1, D.17.2 and D.25 and the Facility Fees Fund shall be distributed in accordance with the provisions of Rule D.17.3.  Section D: The League – Finance 108 Rules: Section D D.17.In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any UK Broadcasting Contract: D.17.1. subject to Rules E.26, E.35 and E.39, the Basic Award Fund shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives one share and each Relegated Club the percentage of one share set out in Rule D.25; D.17.2. as soon as practicable after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26 and E.35, the Merit Payments Fund shall be distributed by way of fees in accordance with the following table: End of Season Number of shares League position 120 219 318 417 516 615 714 813 912 1011 1110 129 138 147 156 165 174 183 192 201 D.17.3. the Board shall in respect of each Season determine the amounts to be paid to Clubs by way of facility fees for League Matches which are televised live or of which recorded excerpts are broadcast. During or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26 and E.35, such facility fees shall be paid out of the Facility Fees Fund to those Clubs which have participated in each of such League Matches, whether as a Home Club or a Visiting Club. Section D: The League – Finance 109 Distribution of Overseas Broadcasting Money D.18.The League shall pay out of Overseas Broadcasting Money: D.18.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.18.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution and the balance thereof shall be divided into such number of shares as shall be required to put into effect the provisions of Rule D.19. D.19. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Overseas Broadcasting Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules E.26, E.35, E.39 and K.42, the balance of Overseas Broadcasting Money shall be distributed by way of fees so that each Club receives one share and each Relegated Club the percentage of one share set out in Rule D.25. Distribution of Commercial Contract Money D.20.The League shall pay out of Commercial Contract Money: D.20.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.20.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.21. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Commercial Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rules D.22, E.26 and E.35, the balance of Commercial Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. D.22. Commercial Contract Money derived from a Commercial Contract relating to the provision of perimeter advertising boards at Stadia shall be distributed to those Clubs that provide such boards in proportion in each case to the amount of perimeter board inventory provided. Distribution of Radio Contract Money D.23.The League shall pay out of Radio Contract Money: D.23.1. its operating and other expenses in accordance with Rule D.10; and D.23.2. any other sum approved by a Resolution. D.24. In consideration of Clubs providing such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil any Radio Contract, as soon as practicable during or after the end of each Season, subject to Rule E.26 and E.35, the balance of Radio Contract Money shall be distributed by way of fees equally between Clubs. Section D: The League – Finance Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, Rules D.25 and D.26 will not apply to any Relegated Club that was relegated in Season 2014/15, Season 2013/14 or Season 2012/13. Instead, the relevant fees to be received by such Relegated Clubs will be calculated in accordance with the equivalent provisions of the 2014/15, 2013/14 or 2012/13 edition of the Rules, as applicable. 110 Rules: Section D Value Added Tax D.27.Value added tax shall be added to each fee paid in accordance with Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.24 and D.25. Distribution Account D.28.Each distribution made under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21, D.22 and D.25 shall be accompanied by an account showing how it has been computed. Assignments of Central Funds D.29.If a Club or a Relegated Club proposes to charge, assign or otherwise grant security over all or part of its entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds, it shall: D.29.1. disclose to the League the proposed documentation with the lender giving effect to such charge, assignment or other grant of security; D.29.2. not enter into the said proposed documentation without the prior written consent of the League (not to be unreasonably withheld); and D.29.3. procure that it and its lender enter into an agreement with the League whereby the lender will confirm that: D.29.3.1. it understands that the Club’s entitlement to future distributions of Central Funds is subject to the provisions of the Articles and these Rules and in particular (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) to Rules E.26, E.35 and E.29; Relegated Clubs D.25.Subject to Rules D.26, E.26, E.35, and E.39, each Relegated Club shall receive the following fees: D.25.1. in the first Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 55% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money; D.25.2. in the second Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 45% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money; and D.25.3. in the third Season after being relegated, a sum equivalent to 20% of one share of each of the Basic Award Fund and Overseas Broadcasting Money. D.26.A Relegated Club that was in membership of the League for only one Season immediately prior to being relegated will not receive the fee set out in Rule D.25.3. Section D: The League – Finance 111 D.29.3.2. it waives any and all claims of whatever nature against the League associated in any way with the League’s application and/or enforcement of the Rules referred to at Rule D.29.3.1; and D.29.3.3. the Club has disclosed to it the Club’s current and future liabilities to other Clubs (and clubs) and the League will confirm that such disclosure accords with its records of such liabilities. D.30. Rule D.29 shall not apply to any assignment, charge or other grant of security by a Club of its future entitlement to Central Funds as part of a fixed and floating charge over the entirety of its assets and undertaking on usual commercial terms. To take effect beginning Season 2018/19: D.31. Without the express, prior consent of the Board, no Club or Relegated Club may charge, assign or otherwise grant security over its entitlement to Central Funds in accordance with Rule D.29 to any Person other than a Financial Institution. D.32. Without prejudice to Rule D.31, above, the Board may still refuse to permit any proposed charge, assignment or grant of security under Rule D.29 by a Club or Relegated Club to a Financial Institution, where the ownership or structure of that Financial Institution conflicts with any of these Rules. Section D: The League – Finance 112 Rules: Section D Clubs: Finance and Governance Section E: Clubs – Finance 113 Power to Inspect E.1. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Rule W.1, the Board either by itself or by any Person appointed by it shall be empowered to inspect the financial records of any Club which it reasonably suspects has acted in breach of these Rules. Club Bank Accounts E.2. Each Club shall submit to the Board Form 2 signed by two Directors of the Club and specifying a bank account, to be in the name of and controlled by the Club, into which the League shall pay monies due to the Club from the League in accordance with and subject to these Rules save that if that Club has assigned its entitlement to such monies or any part of them, payment will be made by the League as directed in the assignment. Submission of Club Accounts E.3. Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season, submit to the Board a copy of its annual accounts in respect of its most recent financial year or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests the Group Accounts of the Group of which it is a member (in either case such accounts to be prepared and audited in accordance with applicable legal and regulatory requirements) together with a copy of the directors’ report for that year and a copy of the auditors’ report on those accounts. E.4. The accounts referred to in Rule E.3 shall: E.4.1. include separate disclosure within the balance sheet or notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of the total sums payable and receivable in respect of Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums and Loan Fees; and E.4.2. include a breakdown within the profit and loss account or the notes to the accounts, or by way of supplementary information separately reported on by its auditors by way of procedures specified by the Board, of revenue in appropriate categories such as gate receipts, sponsorship and advertising, broadcasting rights, commercial income and other income. E.5. If the auditors’ report on the accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification, the Club shall at the Board’s request submit such further documentary evidence as the Board shall require (including, but not limited to, Future Financial Information). E.6. If the annual accounts of a Club or Group Accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 are prepared to a date prior to 30 November in the Season of submission, such Club or Group shall by the following 31 March submit to the Board interim accounts covering the period commencing from its accounting reference date and ending on a date between the following 30 November and 1 March. Section E: Clubs – Finance 114 Rules: Section E E.7. The interim accounts shall: E.7.1. comprise a balance sheet, a profit and loss account, a cash flow statement and relevant explanatory notes; E.7.2. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts; E.7.3. be presented in a similar format to the annual accounts including as regards the matters set out in Rule E.4; E.7.4. include in the profit and loss account and cashflow statement comparative figures for the same period in the preceding year; E.7.5. include a balance sheet as of the end of the preceding financial year; E.7.6. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; and E.7.7. be reviewed or audited in accordance with applicable regulatory requirements. E.8. Rule E.5 shall apply to the interim accounts (with appropriate modification) if the auditors have issued anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification on them. E.9. Each Club must by 7 April (or such later date as the Board shall specify) in each Season prove that, subject to Rule E.10: E.9.1. no Compensation Fee, Loan Fee or Contingent Sum payable pursuant to a Transfer Agreement entered into prior to the preceding 31 December; and E.9.2.no sum payable to or in respect of an employee in relation to services provided prior to the preceding 31 December (including PAYE and NIC), is or was overdue as at the preceding 31 March. E.10. For the purpose of Rule E.9: E.10.1. “employee” means a Player, a Manager, any Official referred to in Rule J.1, an Academy Manager, a Team Doctor and a senior physiotherapist referred to in Rule O.12, an assistant manager or head coach referred to in Rule P.13 and a safety officer; and E.10.2. an amount shall not be treated as overdue as at 31 March if by that date it has been paid or the date for payment has been extended by means of a written agreement with the creditor or it is the subject of current litigation or arbitration proceedings or has been submitted to a dispute resolution procedure of the League, The Football Association, UEFA or FIFA. E.11. By 31 March in each Season, each Club shall submit to the Board in respect of itself (or if the Club considers it appropriate or the Board so requests in respect of the Group of which it is a member) future financial information comprising projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow, balance sheets and relevant explanatory notes commencing from its accounting reference date or, if it has submitted interim accounts pursuant to Rule E.6, from the date to which those interim accounts were prepared and expiring on the next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season (“Future Financial Information”). The projected profit and loss accounts, cash flow and balance sheets shall be prepared at a maximum of quarterly intervals. Section E: Clubs – Finance 115 E.12. The Future Financial Information shall: E.12.1. be prepared in accordance with the accounting principles adopted in the preparation of the Club’s annual accounts (except where the accounting principles and policies are to be changed in the subsequent annual accounts, in which case the new accounting principles and polices should be followed); E.12.2. be approved in writing by the board of directors of the company to which they relate; E.12.3. include in the explanatory notes thereto principal assumptions and risks; and E.12.4. include for comparison profit and loss accounts for the period covered by the annual accounts and interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rules E.3 and E.6, a forecast for the current financial year and a balance sheet as at the date of the interim accounts submitted pursuant to Rule E.6. E.13. Each Promoted Club shall by 30 June in the year of its promotion submit to the Board: E.13.1. copies of the documents and other information that it would have been required to submit to the Board pursuant to Rules E.3, E.6 and E.9 by 1 March of that year had it then been a member of the League; E.13.2. Future Financial Information commencing from 1 July in the year of its promotion and expiring on the Club’s next accounting reference date after the end of the following Season; and E.13.3. any further documentary evidence required pursuant to Rules E.5 and E.8. E.14. The Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.14.1 if: E.14.1. the Club has failed to submit to the Board annual accounts as required by Rules E.3 and E.4 or Rule E.13; E.14.2. the Club has failed to submit to the Board interim accounts as required by Rule E.6 or Rule E.13; E.14.3. the Club has failed to submit to the Board the Future Financial Information as required by Rule E.11 or Rule E.13; E.14.4. the Board has asked the Club to submit further documentary evidence pursuant to Rule E.5, Rule E.8 or Rule E.13 and the Club has failed to do so within such reasonable deadline that is specified by the League; E.14.5. the Club has failed to satisfy the Board that no sums of the kind set out in Rule E.9 (and subject to Rule E.10) were overdue as at the preceding 31 March; E.14.6. the auditors’ report on the annual accounts or interim accounts of the Club or the Group submitted pursuant to Rule E.3 and Rule E.6 respectively or Rule E.13 contains anything other than an unqualified opinion without modification; or Section E: Clubs – Finance 116 Rules: Section E E.14.7. as a result of its review of all the documents and information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules E.3 to E.13, and having taken into account any failure of the Club to supply any such documents or information, in its reasonable opinion it determines that the Club will not over the course of the following Season be able to: E.14.7.1. pay its liabilities to the creditors listed in Rule E.28 (in so far as they are or will become creditors of the Club) and to its employees as they fall due; E.14.7.2. fulfil its obligation under Rule C.1 to play two League Matches against each other Club; or E.14.7.3. fulfil its obligations under Rule D.3 to provide such rights, facilities and services as are required to enable the League to fulfil its Commercial Contracts, UK Broadcasting Contracts, Overseas Broadcasting Contracts and Radio Contracts. E.15. The powers referred to in Rule E.14 are: E.15.1. to require the Club to submit, agree and adhere to a budget which shall include, but not be limited to, the matters set out in Rule H.1.1 to H.1.3; E.15.2. to require the Club to provide such further information as the Board shall determine and for such period as it shall determine; and E.15.3. to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player or any new contract of an existing Player of that Club if the Board reasonably deems that this is necessary in order to ensure that the Club complies with its obligations listed in Rule E.14.7. E.16. If any Person proposes to acquire Control of a Club: E.16.1. the Club shall submit to the Board up-to-date Future Financial Information prepared to take into account the consequences of the change of Control on the Club’s future financial position as far in advance of the change of Control as reasonably possible or, if such submission is not reasonably practicable prior to the change of Control, no later than 10 Working Days thereafter; and E.16.2. the Board shall have power to require the Person who proposes to acquire or has acquired Control to appear before it and to provide evidence of the source and sufficiency of any funds which that Person proposes to invest in or otherwise make available to the Club. E.17. In relation to any proposed acquisition of Control of a Club by a Person, the Board shall have the powers set out in Rule E.15 and/or the ability to impose such other conditions as in each case it may determine in order to monitor and/or ensure compliance with Sections E, F, G and/or I of these Rules (and their successor or replacement provisions). Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance Pursuant to Rules E.18 to E.20, the Board may require further information from the Club including (but not limited to): a) b) confirmation that Club Own Revenue Uplift has been calculated on a like-for-like basis; and satisfactory evidence that revenue included within the calculation of Club Own Revenue Uplift has not been artificially inflated. In addition, the Board may adjust a Club Own Revenue Uplift by assessing any revenue within it from Related Party Transactions to Fair Market Value. As set out in the definition of Club Own Revenue Uplift (Rule A.1.30), the Board must give the Club the opportunity to make submissions before it does so. 117 E.21. On or before 1 March in each Season, each Club shall submit Form 3 to the Board. Short Term Cost Control E.18. If in any of Contract Years 2016/17, 2017/18 and 2018/19, the sum of a Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments exceeds £67m, £74m or £81m, respectively, the relevant Club must elect to either: (a) be assessed by the Board on the ‘Prior Year Basis’ (in which case, Rule E.19 applies); or (b) be assessed by the Board on the ‘2012/13 Base Year Basis’ (in which case, Rule E.20 applies). E.19. Where the Club has elected to be assessed on the ‘Prior Year Basis’, the Club must satisfy the Board of any of the following: E.19.1. that the sum of the Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments has not increased by more than £7m when compared to the previous Contract Year; E.19.2. that the excess increase, over and above the £7m referred to at Rule E.19.1, arises as a result of contractual commitments entered into on or before 31 January 2013, and/or has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift as compared to the previous Contract Year and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit; or E.19.3. that the excess increase, over and above the figures set out in Rule E.18, as applicable, has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit. E.20. Where the Club has elected to be assessed on the ‘2012/13 Base Year Basis’, the Club must satisfy the Board of any of the following: E.20.1. that the sum of the Club’s Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments has not increased by more than £19m (in Contract Year 2016/17), £26m (in Contract Year 2017/18) or £33m (in Contract Year 2018/19), as applicable, when compared with Contract Year 2012/13; E.20.2. that the excess increase, over and above the figures referred to at Rule E.20.1, arises as a result of contractual commitments entered into on or before 31 January 2013, and/or has been funded only by Club Own Revenue Uplift as compared with the like figures in Contract Year 2012/13 and/or Averaged Three Year Player Trading Profit.  Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance The first reporting via Form 3 under the revised Short Term Cost Control Rules, as adopted for Seasons 2016/17, 2017/18 and 2018/19, will take place in March 2018 in respect of Contract Year 2016/17. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule T.15 with regard to the failure to submit Form 3. 118 Rules: Section E E.22. When requested by the League, the information set out in Form 3 shall be reported upon by the Club’s auditors and/or its board of directors, in accordance with procedures specified by the League from time to time. HMRC E.23. Each Club shall provide quarterly certification in such form as the Board may request from time to time to confirm that its liabilities to HMRC in respect of PAYE and NIC are no more than 28 days in arrears. E.24. Each Club shall promptly on request from the Board: E.24.1. provide confirmation (to be signed by two Directors) as to whether it has any outstanding liabilities to HMRC, and if it has it shall provide the Board with full details thereof (including details of any agreements which are in place with HMRC as regards such liabilities); and E.24.2. provide HMRC with written permission in such form as HMRC may require for HMRC to share information about the Club’s liabilities to HMRC with the League. E.25. Where the Board reasonably believes that a Club’s liabilities in respect of PAYE & NIC are more than 28 days in arrears it may exercise the powers set out in Rule E.15. Power to Deduct E.26. If the Board is reasonably satisfied that a Club or Relegated Club (“the debtor Club”) has failed to make any payment due to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28, the Board shall be empowered to: E.26.1. deduct the amount of any such payment from any distribution of UK Broadcasting Money, Overseas Broadcasting Money, Commercial Contract Money or Radio Contract Money (“Central Funds”) payable to the debtor Club, paying the same to the creditor to which it is due; and E.26.2. withhold any distribution of Central Funds otherwise due to the debtor Club to the extent of any liabilities falling due from the debtor Club to any creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28 within the period of 60 days after the due date of the distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club, and pay the same to the creditor on the date when it is due to that creditor should the debtor Club fail to do so. E.27. The Board shall only have the powers set out in Rule E.26.2 if the debtor Club has failed to make any payment when due (whether or not paid thereafter) to a creditor of the description set out in Rule E.28 within the period of 120 days immediately prior to the due date of distribution of the Central Funds to the debtor Club. Section E: Clubs – Finance 119 E.28. The creditors to which Rule E.26 applies are: E.28.1.another Club (or club); E.28.2. the League; E.28.3. any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of the League; E.28.4. any pension or life assurance scheme administered by or on behalf of the League; E.28.5.The Football League; E.28.6.any Associated Undertaking, Fellow Subsidiary Undertaking, Group Undertaking, or Subsidiary Undertaking of The Football League; or E.28.7. the Football Foundation. E.29. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: E.29.1. Rule V.37 shall apply; and E.29.2. out of any monies held by the Board for or on behalf of or to the order of that Transferee Club (whether in the Compensation Fee Account or otherwise), the Board shall have power to pay to its Transferor Club any amount not exceeding the sum due to it from the Transferee Club under the provisions of this Section of these Rules. Events of Insolvency E.30. Subject to Rule E.38, the Board shall have power to suspend a Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect if it or its Parent Undertaking suffers an Event of Insolvency, that is to say: E.30.1. it enters into a ‘Company Voluntary Arrangement’ pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (“the 1986 Act”) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the 1986 Act or enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; E.30.2. it or its shareholders or Directors lodge a ‘Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator’ or ‘Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court’ in accordance with paragraph 26 or paragraph 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where it or its shareholders or Directors make an application to the Court for an ‘Administration Order’ under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an ‘Administration Order’ is made in respect of it (‘Administrator’ and ‘Administration Order’ having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); E.30.3. an ‘Administrative Receiver’ (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act), a ‘Law of Property Act Receiver’ (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any ‘Receiver’ appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any other ‘Receiver’ is appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfil its obligations as a member of the League; Section E: Clubs – Finance 120 Rules: Section E E.30.4. its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up; E.30.5. a meeting of its creditors is convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; E.30.6. a winding up order is made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; E.30.7. it ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation or otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or E.30.8. it enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Rules E.30.1 to E.30.6 hereof. E.31. A Club shall forthwith give written notice to the Board upon the happening of any of the events referred to in Rule E.30. E.32. At the discretion of the Board exercised in accordance with Rule E.38, a suspension may take effect from the giving of the notice or it may be postponed subject to: E.32.1. a condition that while the suspension is postponed the Club may not apply to register or have transferred to it the registration of any Player; and E.32.2. such other conditions as the Board may from time to time during the postponement of the suspension think fit to impose. E.33.Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: E.33.1.any League Match; E.33.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); E.33.3. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or E.33.4.any other match. E.34. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. Section E: Clubs – Finance 121 E.35. While pursuant to this Section of these Rules a Club is suspended or its suspension is postponed, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.38, to make such payments as it may think fit to the Club’s Football Creditors out of: E.35.1. any UK Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.17; E.35.2.any Overseas Broadcasting Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.19; E.35.3.any Commercial Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.21; and E.35.4. any Radio Contract Money payable to the suspended Club under the provisions of Rule D.24. E.36.For the purposes of this Section of these Rules, Football Creditors shall comprise: E.36.1.The Football Association and clubs in full or associate membership thereof; E.36.2. Affiliated Associations (as defined by the articles of association of The Football Association); E.36.3. the League and any subsidiary of it; E.36.4. The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Southern Premier League and the Isthmian Football League; E.36.5. the Professional Footballers’ Association; E.36.6. the Football Foundation; E.36.7. any employee or former employee of the suspended Club to whom arrears of wages or salary are due, to the extent of such arrears; and E.36.8. any pension provider to which a pension contribution payable by the suspended Club in respect of its employees or former employees is due, to the extent of such contribution. E.37. Upon being reasonably satisfied that a suspended Club’s liabilities to its Football Creditors have been settled, the Board shall have power, subject to Rule E.38, to withdraw the suspension of that Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. E.38. In exercising its powers under Rules E.30, E.35, E.37 and E.40 and its discretion under Rule E.32, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case and to: E.38.1.such of the provisions of the 1986 Act, the Competition Act 1998 and the Enterprise Act 2002 as are relevant and then in force; E.38.2. the consideration (if any) given by the insolvent Club under the provisions of Rules D.17, D.19, D.21 and D.24; E.38.3. the interests of the insolvent Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders and sponsors; E.38.4.the interests of the insolvent Club’s other Football Creditors; Section E: Clubs – Finance 122 Rules: Section E E.38.5. the need to protect the integrity and continuity of the League competition; E.38.6. the reputation of the League and the need to promote the game of association football generally; and E.38.7. the relationship between the Club and its Parent Undertaking, in the event that the Parent Undertaking suffers the Event of Insolvency. E.39. Any distribution to a Relegated Club under the provisions of Rules D.17 or D.19 may be deferred if, on or before the date of the distribution, the Relegated Club has been given notice under article 4.5 of the articles of association of The Football League which has been suspended. Upon such notice being withdrawn the deferred distribution shall be paid but if in consequence of the notice the club to which it was due ceases to be a member of The Football League its amount shall be added to the next distribution made in accordance with these Rules. Sporting Sanction E.40. Upon a Club or its Parent Undertaking suffering an Event of Insolvency the Board shall have the power to impose upon the Club a deduction of nine points scored or to be scored in the League competition. If the Board exercises this power it shall forthwith give written notice to the Club to that effect. E.41. Subject to Rule E.42, the Club may appeal against the deduction of points by sending or delivering to the Board Form 4 so that it receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within seven days of the date of the notice given under the provisions of Rule E.40. E.42. The only ground upon which a Club may appeal in accordance with Rule E.41 is that: E.42.1. the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which it could not reasonably be expected to have had control; and E.42.2. its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of such circumstances. E.43. An appeal under the provisions of Rule E.41 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel including: E.43.1. an authorised insolvency practitioner; and E.43.2. a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal. E.44. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted. E.45. The Club shall have the burden of proving the matters set out in the appeal. The standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities. Section E: Clubs – Finance 123 E.46. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain. E.47. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. E.48. Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. E.49. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: E.49.1. to allow or dismiss the appeal; E.49.2. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant Club; and E.49.3. to order the appellant Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule E.48. E.50. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Club. General E.51. Each Club shall notify the League forthwith of any circumstances which may materially and adversely affect any of the information or representations submitted to the League pursuant to this Section E, and on consideration of those circumstances the Board may, if it considers it appropriate, amend any decision or determination that it made based on such information or representations. E.52. The information and representations referred to in Rule E.51 include, without limitation: E.52.1. Future Financial Information; E.52.2. the estimated profit and loss account submitted pursuant to Rule E.53.2; and E.52.3. information and undertakings provided to the League in connection with Secure Funding. Profitability and Sustainability E.53. Each Club shall by 1 March in each Season submit to the Board: E.53.1. copies of its Annual Accounts for T-1 (and T-2 if these have not previously been submitted to the Board) together with copies of the directors’ report(s) and auditors’ report(s) on those accounts; E.53.2.its estimated profit and loss account and balance sheet for T which shall: E.53.2.1. be prepared in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and E.53.2.2. be based on the latest information available to the Club and be, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance; and E.53.3. if Rule E.56 applies to the Club, the calculation of its aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 in Form 4A. Section E: Clubs – Finance Guidance The Board will in due course consider the Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period in respect of which information pursuant to Rule E.53.2 is submitted and in particular examine whether any material variances indicate that the estimated financial information was not prepared in accordance with Rule E.53.2.2. 124 Rules: Section E E.54. The Board shall determine whether consideration included in the Club’s Earnings Before Tax arising from a Related Party Transaction is recorded in the Club’s Annual Accounts at a Fair Market Value. If it is not, the Board shall restate it to Fair Market Value. E.55. The Board shall not exercise its power set out in Rule E.54 without first having given the Club reasonable opportunity to make submissions as to: E.55.1. whether the said consideration should be restated; and/or E.55.2.what constitutes its Fair Market Value. E.56. If the aggregation of a Club’s Earnings Before Tax for T-1 and T-2 results in a loss, any consideration from Related Party Transactions having been adjusted (if appropriate) pursuant to Rule E.54, then the Club must submit to the Board the calculation of its Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for each of T, T-1 and T-2. E.57. If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of up to £15m, then the Board shall determine whether the Club will, until the end of T+1, be able to pay its liabilities described in Rule E.14.7.1 and fulfil the obligations set out in Rules E.14.7.2 and E.14.7.3. E.58.If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in a loss of in excess of £15m then the following shall apply: E.58.1. the Club shall provide, by 31 March in the relevant Season, Future Financial Information to cover the period commencing from its last accounting reference date (as defined in section 391 of the Act) until the end of T+2 and a calculation of estimated aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax until the end of T+2 based on that Future Financial Information; E.58.2. the Club shall provide such evidence of Secure Funding as the Board considers sufficient; and E.58.3. if the Club is unable to provide evidence of Secure Funding as set out in Rule E.58.2, the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15. E.59. If the aggregation of a Club’s Adjusted Earnings Before Tax for T, T-1 and T-2 results in losses of in excess of £105m: E.59.1. the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule E.15; and E.59.2. the Club shall be treated as being in breach of these Rules and accordingly the Board shall refer the breach to a Commission constituted pursuant to Section W of these Rules. E.60.The sum set out in Rule E.59 shall be reduced by £22m for each Season covered by T-1 and T-2 in which the Club was in membership of The Football League. Clubs: Finance and Governance Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 125 Disqualifying Events F.1. A Person shall be disqualified from acting as a Director and no Club shall be permitted to have any Person acting as a Director of that Club if: F.1.1. in relation to the assessment of his compliance with Rule F.1 (and/or any similar or equivalent rules of The Football League or The Football Association) at any time, he has: F.1.1.1. failed to provide all relevant information (including, without limitation, information relating to any other individual who would qualify as a Director but has not been disclosed, including where he or they are acting as a proxy, agent or nominee for another Person); or F.1.1.2. provided false, misleading or inaccurate information; F.1.2. either directly or indirectly he is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; F.1.3. either directly or indirectly he holds or acquires any Significant Interest in a Club while he either directly or indirectly holds any interest in any class of Shares of another Club; F.1.4. he becomes prohibited by law from being a director (including without limitation as a result of being subject to a disqualification order as a director under the Company Directors Disqualification Act 1986 (as amended or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect) (“the CDDA”), or being subject to the terms of an undertaking given to the Secretary of State under the CDDA unless a court of competent jurisdiction makes an order under the CDDA permitting an appointment as a Director); F.1.5. he has a Conviction (which is not a Spent Conviction) imposed by a court of the United Kingdom or a competent court of foreign jurisdiction: F.1.5.1. in respect of which an unsuspended sentence of at least 12 months’ imprisonment was imposed; F.1.5.2. in respect of any offence involving any act which could reasonably be considered to be dishonest (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); or F.1.5.3. in respect of an offence set out in Appendix 1 (Schedule of Offences) or a directly analogous offence in a foreign jurisdiction (and, for the avoidance of doubt, irrespective of the actual sentence imposed); F.1.6. in the reasonable opinion of the Board, he has engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute an offence of the sort described in Rules F.1.5.2 or F.1.5.3, if such conduct had taken place in the United Kingdom, whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction; Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 126 Rules: Section F F.1.7. he becomes the subject of: F.1.7.1. an Individual Voluntary Arrangement (including any fast track voluntary arrangement); F.1.7.2. a debt relief order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 7A of the 1986 Act); F.1.7.3. an administration order (in accordance with Part 6 of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.4. an enforcement restriction order (in accordance with the provisions of Part 6A of the County Courts Act 1984); F.1.7.5. a debt management scheme or debt repayment plan (in accordance with provisions of Chapter 4 of Part 5 of the Tribunals, Courts and Enforcement Act 2007), or any equivalent provision in any other jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect, and in each case as may be amended from time to time; F.1.8. he becomes the subject of an interim bankruptcy restriction order, a bankruptcy restriction order or a bankruptcy order (or any equivalent provisions in any jurisdiction which has a substantially similar effect); F.1.9. he is or has been a Director of a Club which, while he has been a Director of it, has suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed (and for the purposes of this Rule F.1.9 and Rule F.1.10 a Person shall be deemed to have been a Director of a Club which has suffered an Event of Insolvency if such Event of Insolvency occurred in the 30 days immediately following his having resigned as a Director of that Club); F.1.10. he has been a Director of two or more Clubs (or clubs) each of which, while he has been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency in respect of each of which a deduction of points was imposed; F.1.11. he is subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport by any ruling body of a sport that is recognised by the International Olympic Committee, UK Sport, or Sport England, another of the home country sports councils, or any other national or international sporting association or governing body, whether such suspension or ban is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the ruling body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); F.1.12. he is subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body including, without limitation, the Law Society, the Solicitors’ Regulation Authority, the Bar Council or the Institute of Chartered Accountants of England and Wales or any equivalent body in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales, whether such suspension, disqualification or striking-off is direct or indirect (for example a direction to Persons subject to the jurisdiction of the professional body that they should not employ, contract with or otherwise engage or retain the services of an individual); F.1.13.he is required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; or Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 127 F.1.14. he is found to have breached (irrespective of any sanction actually imposed), or has admitted breaching (irrespective of whether disciplinary proceedings were brought or not): F.1.14.1. Rule J.6; or F.1.14.2. any other rules in force from time to time in relation to the prohibition on betting on football (whether in England or Wales or elsewhere). Submission of Declaration F.2. Not later than 14 days before the commencement of each Season each Club shall submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed by the Director to which it refers and by an Authorised Signatory, who shall not be the same Person. F.3. Within 21 days of becoming a member of the League each Club promoted from The Football League shall likewise submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of each of its Directors signed as aforesaid. F.4. If any Person proposes to become a Director of a Club (including for the avoidance of doubt by virtue of being a shadow director or acquiring Control of the Club): F.4.1. the Club shall, no later than 10 Working Days prior to the date on which it is anticipated that such Person shall become a Director, submit to the Board a duly completed Declaration in respect of that Person signed by him and by an Authorised Signatory, at which point that Person shall be bound by and subject to the Rules; F.4.2. within five Working Days of receipt thereof the Board shall confirm to the Club whether or not he is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions in Rule F.1, and if he is so liable the Board will take the steps set out in Rule F.6; and F.4.3. he shall not become a Director until the Club has received confirmation from the Board pursuant to Rule F.4.1 above that he is not liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1. Change of Director’s Circumstances F.5. Upon the happening of an event which affects any statement contained in a submitted Declaration: F.5.1. the Director in respect of whom the Declaration has been made shall forthwith give full written particulars thereof to his Club; and F.5.2. the Club shall thereupon give such particulars in writing to the Board. Disqualification of a Director F.6. Upon the Board becoming aware by virtue of the submission of a Declaration or in the circumstances referred to in Rule F.5 or by any other means that a Person is liable to be disqualified as a Director under the provisions of Rule F.1, the Board will:  Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 128 Rules: Section F F.6.1. give written notice to the Person that he is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) require him forthwith to resign as a Director; and F.6.2. give written notice to the Club that the Person is disqualified, giving reasons therefore, and (in the case of a Person who is a Director) in default of the Director’s resignation, it shall procure that within 28 days of receipt of such notice the Director is removed from his office as such. Disciplinary Provisions F.7. Any Club which fails to comply with its obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or which submits a Declaration which is false in any particular shall be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). F.8. Any Director who fails to comply with his obligations under the foregoing provisions of this Section of these Rules or who fails to complete and sign a Declaration and any Director or Authorised Signatory who signs a Declaration which is false in any particular shall likewise be in breach of these Rules and liable to be dealt with as aforesaid. Suspension of the Club F.9. If a Director who receives a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.1 fails to resign and his Club fails to procure his removal from office as required, or if a Club proceeds with the appointment as a Director of a Person to whom Rule F.4 applies despite having received a notice under the provisions of Rule F.6.2, the Board shall have power to suspend the Club by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. F.10. A suspended Club shall not play in: F.10.1.any League Match; F.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); F.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9; or F.10.4.any other match. F.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. F.12. Upon being reasonably satisfied that the Director of the suspended Club has resigned or has been removed from office, the Board shall have power to withdraw the suspension by giving to it notice in writing to that effect. Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 129 Appeal against Disqualification of a Director F.13. Any Person or Club who receives notice under Rule F.6 has a right to appeal the disqualification notice(s) in accordance with the following Rules. However, for the avoidance of doubt, unless and until any such appeal is upheld, the disqualification notice(s) will remain in full effect. F.14. Any Person or Club wishing to appeal a disqualification notice must, within 21 days of the date of that notice, send or deliver to the Board a notice of appeal, setting out full details of the grounds of appeal of that Person or Club, together with a deposit of £1,000. F.15.The only grounds upon which a Person or Club may appeal a disqualification notice are: F.15.1.none of the Disqualifying Events set out in Rule F.1 apply; F.15.2. in respect of a Conviction of a court of foreign jurisdiction under Rule F.1.5, or a finding of the conduct referred to in Rule F.1.6, or a suspension or ban by a sport ruling body under Rule F.1.11, or a suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body under Rule F.1.12, or a finding of a breach of rule by a ruling body of football pursuant to Rule F.1.14.2, there are compelling reasons why that particular Conviction, suspension, ban, finding, disqualification or striking-off, should not lead to disqualification; F.15.3. it can be proven that the Disqualifying Event has, or will within 21 days of the notice of appeal, cease to exist; F.15.4. the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction imposed between 19th August 2004 and 5 June 2009 for an offence which would not have led to disqualification as a Director under the Rules of the League as they applied during that period; or F.15.5. the Disqualifying Event is a Conviction which is the subject of an appeal which has not yet been determined and in all the circumstances it would be unreasonable for the individual to be disqualified as a Director pending the determination of that appeal. F.16. An appeal under the provisions of Rule F.13 shall lie to an appeal tribunal which shall hear the appeal as soon as reasonably practicable. The appeal tribunal shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel including a legally qualified member who shall sit as chairman of the tribunal. F.17. The chairman of the appeal tribunal shall have regard to the procedures governing the proceedings of Commissions and Appeal Boards set out in Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary) but, subject as aforesaid, shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the appeal is conducted. F.18.The Person or Club advancing the appeal shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be the balance of probabilities. Section F: Owners’ and Directors’ Test 130 Rules: Section F F.19. The appeal tribunal shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the appeal tribunal may abstain. F.20. The appeal tribunal shall give written reasons for its decision. F.21. Members of the appeal tribunal shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. F.22. The appeal tribunal shall have the following powers: F.22.1. to allow the appeal in full; F.22.2. to reject the appeal; F.22.3. if it determines that a Disqualifying Event exists, to determine that the individual concerned should not be banned for that period during which they will remain subject to it and substitute such period as it shall reasonably determine, having regard to all of the circumstances of the case; F.22.4. to declare that no Disqualifying Event ever existed or that any Disqualifying Event has ceased to exist; F.22.5. to order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or to be repaid to the appellant person or Club; and F.22.6. to order the appellant Person or Club to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the appeal tribunal paid or payable under Rule F.21. F.23. The decision of the appeal tribunal shall be final and binding on the appellant Person and Club. Persons Prohibited by Law from entering the United Kingdom etc F.24.No Person may acquire any Holding in a Club if, pursuant to the law of the United Kingdom or the European Union: F.24.1. he is prohibited from entering the United Kingdom; or F.24.2. no funds or economic resources may be made available, directly or indirectly, to or for his benefit. Clubs: Finance and Governance Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests 131 Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests G.1.A Club shall forthwith give notice in Form 6 to the Board if any Person either directly or indirectly: G.1.1.holds; G.1.2.acquires; or G.1.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in the Club. G.2.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it either directly or indirectly: G.2.1.holds; G.2.2.acquires; or G.2.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.2, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.3.A Club shall forthwith give notice to the Board if it is aware or if it becomes aware that any holder of a Significant Interest in it either directly or indirectly: G.3.1.holds; G.3.2.acquires; or G.3.3.having held or acquired, ceases to hold, any Significant Interest in any other Club (or club) and in this Rule G.3, the definition of Significant Interest shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs. G.4.A notice given pursuant to the provisions of Rule G.1, G.2 and G.3 shall: G.4.1.identify the Person holding, acquiring or ceasing to hold the Significant Interest in question; G.4.2. set out all relevant details of the Significant Interest including without limitation the number of Shares, their description and the nature of the interest; and G.4.3. set out where appropriate the proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the relevant Shares in respect of which the Significant Interest exists bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue and of the total issued Shares. G.5.Each Club shall publish the identities of the ultimate owner of each Significant Interest in the Club. G.6. The Board shall maintain a register which shall include the particulars set out in Rule G.4 and the said register shall be available for inspection by any Club by prior appointment. G.7. Each Club shall forthwith give notice in writing to the Board if any Person identified in a notice given in accordance with Rule G.1.1 or Rule G.1.2 either directly or indirectly holds acquires or ceases to hold any Holding in the Club. Section G: Disclosure of Ownership and Other Interests 132 Rules: Section G G.8. The Board shall have power to suspend a Club if either directly or indirectly a Person acquires a Significant Interest in that Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in any class of Shares of another Club. G.9.At the discretion of the Board, a suspension may take effect forthwith or it may be postponed subject to such conditions as the Board may think fit to impose. G.10.Unless a suspension is postponed, a suspended Club shall not play in: G.10.1. any League Match; G.10.2. any matches organised as part of the Games Programmes or matches in the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules); G.10.3. any of the competitions set out in Rules L.9; or G.10.4. any other match. G.11. For the purposes of the League competition, the Board shall have power to determine how the cancellation of a League Match caused by the suspension of one of the Clubs which should have participated in it shall be treated. G.12.The Board shall have power to remove a Club’s suspension imposed under Rule G.8 upon being satisfied that the circumstances giving rise to it are no longer extant. Clubs: Finance and Governance Section H: Directors’ Reports 133 Material Transactions H.1. For the purposes of these Rules, Material Transactions shall comprise any payment or financial obligation (or any series of connected payments or financial obligations relating to the same transaction) made or undertaken by or to or in favour of a Club and recorded in its accounting and administration records which relates to any of the following: H.1.1. Compensation Fees, Contingent Sums or Loan Fees; H.1.2.remuneration of Players (including, for this purpose, any benefits they are entitled to receive); H.1.3. payments to or for the benefit of Intermediaries; or H.1.4. Third Party Payments, and remuneration of and payments to or for the benefit of Players or Intermediaries shall in each case include payments made by or on behalf of a Club to or for the benefit of a Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) including, for this purpose, to any company or trust in which the Player or Intermediary (as the case may be) has an interest. Record of Material Transactions H.2. Brief particulars of each Material Transaction sufficient to identify its date(s), its amount(s), the payer, the payee and the nature of it shall be recorded by a Club and the record shall be made available on demand to its Directors, its auditors and the League. H.3. Directors of a Club (including non-executive Directors) shall take such steps as are reasonably necessary to satisfy themselves that their Club’s record of Material Transactions is complete and correct. Transfer Policy H.4. Each Club shall formally adopt, and make available to the League at its request, a written transfer policy identifying who on its behalf has authority to negotiate and approve Material Transactions. H.5.Each Club shall ensure that all its Material Transactions are: H.5.1.negotiated and approved in accordance with its written transfer policy; and H.5.2.documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and The Football Association Rules. H.6.Each Club shall, if requested to do so by the League, submit to the League Form 7 signed and dated by each of the Directors of the Club. H.7.Any Director who for any reason is unwilling to sign Form 7 shall nevertheless submit Form 7 to the League, noting his unwillingness to sign and giving full reasons. Section H: Directors’ Reports 134 Rules: Section H H.8. Any Director signing a Form 7 who knows or ought reasonably to know that it or any part of it is false or misleading in any way and any Director noting his unwillingness to sign a Form 7 knowing that such note or the reasons given by him are false or misleading in any way will, in either case, be in breach of these Rules and will be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). H.9.Managers, Players and Officials shall cooperate fully with the Directors of their Club in the preparation of Form 7. Clubs: Finance and Governance Section I: Associations and Influence 135 Associations between Clubs I.1.A Club shall not either directly or indirectly: I.1.1. apply to hold or hold any Holding in another Club or Football League club; I.1.2. issue any of its Shares or grant any Holding to another Club or Football League club; I.1.3. lend money to or guarantee the debts or obligations of another Club or Football League club; I.1.4. borrow money from another Club or Football League club or permit another Club or Football League club to guarantee its debts or obligations; I.1.5. be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; or I.1.6. permit any other Club or Football League club to be involved in or have any power to determine or influence its management or administration. Club Officials I.2. An Official of a Club shall not: I.2.1. be an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.2.2. either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. I.3. A Club shall not appoint as an Official anybody who: I.3.1. is an Official of another Club or Football League club; or I.3.2. either directly or indirectly is involved in or has any power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club. Dual Interests I.4.No Person may either directly or indirectly be involved in or have any power to determine or influence the management or administration of more than one Club. I.5. No Person may either directly or indirectly hold or acquire any Significant Interest in a Club while such Person either directly or indirectly holds any Holding in another Club. I.6. A Club shall not either directly or indirectly issue Shares of any description or grant any Holding to any Person that either directly or indirectly already holds a Significant Interest in another Club. Section I: Associations and Influence 136 Rules: Section I Club Contracts I.7. No Club shall enter into a contract which enables any other party to that contract to acquire the ability materially to influence its policies or the performance of its teams in League Matches, any matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme or the Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) or in any of the competitions set out in Rule L.9. Clubs: Finance and Governance Section J: Miscellaneous 137 Employment of Officials J.1. Without limitation to the requirements to employ specific members of staff found elsewhere in these Rules, each Club shall employ and provide written terms of reference to: J.1.1. an Official who shall be responsible for running the daily business of the Club with the support of a sufficient number of administrative staff in suitable and appropriately equipped offices, who can be contacted during normal office hours; J.1.2. an Official who holds a nationally recognised qualification as an accountant or auditor, or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as such, who shall be responsible for the Club’s finances; J.1.3. a press or media officer who holds a nationally recognised qualification in journalism or who has sufficient experience to demonstrate his competence as a press or media officer; J.1.4. one or more supporter liaison officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.1; and J.1.5. one or more disability access officer(s), whose roles and responsibilities are set out in Rule R.4. J.2. Each Club shall bind each of its Officials: J.2.1. to comply with these Rules during the period of their appointment or employment and in the case of Rule B.18 at all times thereafter; and J.2.2. to seek its permission before contributing to the media (whether on television, radio, online or otherwise). J.3. Save as otherwise permitted by these Rules, no Club shall directly or indirectly induce or attempt to induce any Player, Manager, assistant manager, head coach or other senior first team football coach of another Club (or Football League club) to terminate a contract of employment with that other Club (or Football League club) (whether or not by breach of that contract) or directly or indirectly approach any such employee with a view to offering employment without the consent of that other Club (or Football League club). J.4. Each Club shall adopt and each Club, Manager, Official, Player and Academy Player shall observe, comply with and act in accordance with the Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy set out in Appendix 2 to these Rules.  Section J: Miscellaneous 138 Rules: Section J Betting J.5. Prior to entering into (or performing any aspect of) a Gambling Related Agreement, the Club shall procure that the other party (or parties) to the Gambling Related Agreement shall enter into an agreement with the League pursuant to which it shall agree with the League in the terms set out in Rules J.5.1 to J.5.2: J.5.1. it will provide accurate and complete information forthwith to the League in the event that the League is exercising its powers to enquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules; and J.5.2. it will not permit any form of gambling on any game referred to in Youth Development Rules 1.12(b)(ii), 1.12(b)(iii), and 1.12(c) to (e) or on any match including a Club in the UEFA Youth League. J.6. No Club, Official or Player may, in connection with betting on an event in, or on the result of, a League Match or a match in a competition which forms part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules): J.6.1. offer or receive a payment or any form of inducement to or from any Club or the Official or Player of any Club; or J.6.2. receive or seek to receive any payment or other form of inducement from any Person. UEFA Club Licence Applicants J.7. Any Club, Authorised Signatory or other Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) in or in connection with an application for a UEFA Club Licence or falsifying a document produced in support of or in connection with such an application shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Football Foundation J.8. Each Club must make available one half page of advertising or editorial material in match programmes for the benefit of The Football Foundation. Clubs: Operations Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 139 Safety Certificate K.1. Subject to Rule K.2, each Club shall hold a current safety certificate for its Stadium issued in accordance with the provisions of the Safety of Sports Grounds Act 1975. K.2. If a Club has a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium it shall be a term thereof that either the Club or the other party to the agreement shall hold a current safety certificate for that Stadium. Ownership of Ground and Training Facilities K.3. Each Club shall either own its Stadium and training facilities or have a legally enforceable agreement with its owner for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season. Ground Sharing K.4. No Club shall have or enter into a ground-sharing agreement in respect of its Stadium unless the agreement contains legally enforceable provisions to the effect that: K.4.1. the playing of the Club’s League Matches at the Stadium shall always take precedence over the activities of the other party to the agreement; and K.4.2. the Club shall have the ability to postpone other activities scheduled to take place on the pitch in the 48 hours immediately preceding the kick-off of a League Match where, in the reasonable opinion of the Club, there is a risk that such activity might result in the subsequent postponement or abandonment of the League Match. Ground Registration K.5. Each Club shall register its Stadium with the Board and must play all matches in the competitions listed in Rule L.9 for which it is the Home Club at the Stadium. No Club shall remove to another Stadium (either on a permanent or temporary basis) without first obtaining the written consent of the Board, in accordance with Rule K.6, below. K.6. In considering whether to give any such consent, the Board shall have regard to all the circumstances of the case (including, but not limited to, the factors set out in this Rule K.6) and shall not consent unless reasonably satisfied that such consent: K.6.1. would be consistent with the objects of the League as set out in the Memorandum; K.6.2. would be appropriate having in mind the relationship (if any) between the locality with which by its name or otherwise the applicant Club is traditionally associated and that in which such Club proposes to establish its Stadium; K.6.3. would not to any material extent adversely affect such Club’s Officials, Players, supporters, shareholders, sponsors and others having an interest in its activities; K.6.4. would not have a material adverse effect on Visiting Clubs; Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 140 Rules: Section K K.6.5. would not to any material extent adversely affect Clubs (or Football League clubs) having their registered grounds in the immediate vicinity of the proposed location; and K.6.6. would enhance the reputation of the League and promote the game of association football generally. All Seater Grounds K.7. Spectators admitted to a Stadium shall be offered only seated accommodation, the majority of which shall be covered, and there shall be no standing terraces. Ground Regulations K.8.Each Club shall ensure that sufficient copies of the official notice entitled “Ground Regulations” published by the League are displayed prominently at its Stadium. Covered Stadia K.9. Any Club applying for planning permission to cover or partially cover the playing area of its Stadium with a fixed or moveable roof shall provide to the Board a copy of its application together with copies of all submitted plans. K.10. No League Match shall take place at any Stadium where during the playing of the League Match the playing area is covered or partially covered by a fixed or moveable roof without the prior written approval of the Board. Before giving or refusing to give any such approval the Board shall consult with all Clubs and shall take into account their representations. Dressing Rooms K.11. Each Club shall provide two dressing rooms for Players (one for the Home Club and one for the Visiting Club) the minimum area of which in each case (excluding showers, baths and toilets) shall be 30 square metres. In addition, each Club shall provide one or more additional dressing room(s) for Match Officials, ensuring suitable separate accommodation for any female Match Official appointed. Drug-testing Room K.12. Each Club shall provide accommodation capable of being used as a drug-testing room which shall be near the Players’ and Match Officials’ dressing rooms and inaccessible to the public and media. Security K.13. In order to safeguard the Players, directors and Officials of each Club and Match Officials upon their arrival at and departure from a League Match, each Home Club shall procure that: K.13.1. the Visiting Club’s team coach is able to park adjacent to the Players’ entrance; K.13.2. barriers are placed so as to prevent members of the public gaining access to the area between the team coach and the Players’ entrance; Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 141 K.13.3. a parking area is provided for Officials of the Visiting Club and Match Officials close to their respective points of entry to the Stadium; K.13.4. the Players’ entrance as well as the parking area and the points of entry referred to are adequately policed or stewarded; and K.13.5. access to the Match Officials dressing room is controlled in compliance with guidance as issued by PGMOL and approved by the Board. K.14. Each Home Club shall further procure that Players and Match Officials are provided with a safe and secure means of access to and egress from the pitch prior to the kick-off of a League Match, at the beginning and end of the half-time interval and upon the conclusion of the League Match. The Pitch K.15. Unless otherwise permitted by the Board, in League Matches the length of the pitch shall be 105 metres and its breadth 68 metres. K.16. The Board shall only give permission to a Club for the dimensions of its pitch to be other than as set out in Rule K.15 if it is impossible for it to comply with Rule K.15 due to the nature of the construction of its Stadium. K.17. A Club shall register the dimensions of its pitch before the commencement of each Season by giving written notice thereof in Form 8 to the Board. K.18. The Board may at any time require a Club to obtain and submit to the Board a report by an independent expert certifying its pitch dimensions. K.19. No Club shall alter the dimensions of its pitch during the Season without the prior written consent of the Board. K.20. The height of the pitch grass shall not exceed 30mm and the entire playing surface must be cut to the same height. The grass shall be cut so as to display straight, parallel lines across the entire width of the pitch, perpendicular to the touchlines. No other form of pitch presentation (such as circular or diagonal patterns) is permitted. K.21. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain its pitch in good condition throughout the Season and the Board may require a Club to take such steps as the Board shall specify if it is not satisfied that the pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. K.22. Each Club shall provide and maintain at its Stadium an undersoil heating system for its pitch and shall ensure, so far as is reasonably possible, that the pitch is playable on the occasion of each home League Match. Pitch Protection K.23. In order to protect the pitch, unless otherwise mutually agreed between both participating Clubs, the following procedures shall be adopted by Players and Officials in the periods immediately before and after a League Match and at half time: Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 142 Rules: Section K K.23.1. the pitch shall only be used for warming up or warming down by Players named on Form 9 plus an additional goalkeeper; K.23.2. pre-match warming up by either team shall not commence until 45 minutes before the kick-off time at the earliest, shall not last for more than 30 minutes, and shall end no later than 10 minutes before the kick-off time; K.23.3. if portable goals are provided they shall be used for all goalkeeping drills other than crossing practice; K.23.4. the goalmouth area shall be used by goalkeepers only if portable goals are not provided or for crossing practice and then only for not more than 20 minutes; K.23.5. for the purposes of warming up and warming down each team shall use only part of the pitch between the edge of a penalty area and the half way line or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.6. all speed and stamina work shall be undertaken off the pitch parallel to the touchline opposite the side to be patrolled by the assistant referee or, in the absence of sufficient space, in that part of the pitch described in Rule K.23.5 above or as otherwise directed by the groundsman; K.23.7. Players using the pitch at half time shall give due consideration to any other activity or entertainment taking place on the pitch at the same time; K.23.8. the Home Club may water the pitch at half time provided that it gives reasonable notice to the referee and the other Club that it intends to do so and that any such watering is carried out evenly over the entire length and width of the pitch; and K.23.9. any warming down after the conclusion of the League Match shall last for no longer than 15 minutes and for that purpose neither penalty area shall be used. Artificial Surfaces K.24. No League Match shall be played on an Artificial Surface. Goal Line Technology K.25. Each Club’s Stadium must have installed such Goal Line Technology as the Board shall specify from time to time. K.26. Each Club shall: K.26.1. ensure that the Goal Line Technology installed at its Stadium is properly maintained in accordance with all applicable requirements insofar as such maintenance is the responsibility of the Club and not the responsibility of any Person appointed by the League pursuant to Rule K.26.2; K.26.2. give all necessary cooperation to such Person appointed by the League to supply, install, maintain and operate such Goal Line Technology and to any Person properly authorised by the League or FIFA to test or certify the Club’s Goal Line Technology; and K.26.3. use Goal Line Technology only as specified by the Board from time to time. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 143 K.27. For the avoidance of doubt, ownership of the Goal Line Technology installed and operated at each Club, and of all rights arising therefrom or in connection therewith, shall not belong to the Club. Trainers’ Bench Facilities K.28. Each Club shall provide separate trainers’ benches adjacent to the pitch for the sole use of team officials, medical staff and substitute Players of each of the Home Club and the Visiting Club. Such trainers’ benches shall be clearly marked ‘Home’ and ‘Away’, shall have direct access onto the pitch, shall be located equidistant from the halfway line, shall be under cover and shall each contain 14 seats. K.29. The individuals occupying the trainers’ benches shall display throughout the League Match such identification as is required and provided by the Premier League. Technical Areas K.30. The technical areas shall include the trainers’ benches required by Rule K.28 and shall extend one metre either side of each and to within one metre of the touchline. K.31. The boundaries of each of the technical areas shall be clearly marked. K.32. Save as expressly permitted in these Rules, while situated in or around the technical area during a League Match, no Person shall use or view any device to enable him to watch footage of that League Match. Sanitary Facilities K.33. Each Club shall provide sufficient, bright, clean and hygienic toilet and washing facilities for male and female spectators in accordance with any local authority requirements and having regard to guidance issued by the Sports Ground Safety Authority. Facilities for Disabled Supporters K.34. Each Club shall provide sufficient and adequate facilities for disabled supporters. CCTV K.35. A Home Club may arrange for any League Match in which its team participates to be relayed by closed circuit television to other locations within its Stadium. K.36. Except at any time when any live Transmission of any League Match pursuant to a UK Broadcasting Contract is in progress, a Visiting Club may arrange by agreement with the Home Club for the closed circuit television signal of a League Match in which it participates to be relayed to its Stadium only. In all such circumstances, the Visiting Club shall ensure that any such relay of any such signal shall be encrypted. Giant Screens K.37. Except with the prior written consent of the Board, giant screens or the like at a Club’s Stadium shall not be used to relay to spectators closed circuit pictures of the League Match at which they are present. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Assessment of compliance will be undertaken via self-assessment, inspections by the League or its appointees, and, if there is disagreement as to whether a Club complies with a particular requirement, by an independent audit. Guidance If the existing nature of a Club’s Stadium is such that it necessitates a longer lead time to put in place a facility required by these Rules, then it may apply to the Board for temporary dispensation from the relevant Rule. In extreme cases, it is recognised that it may be physically impossible to comply with a particular requirement. In such a case, the Board may waive compliance without the Club attracting sanction pursuant to Rule K.42 subject to whatever further action the Board considers appropriate to comply as much as reasonably practicable with the intent of the Rules. 144 Rules: Section K K.40. Where a Club demonstrates to the League that it is unable to comply with one or more of the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.91 or Rules K.121 to K.141, despite its best endeavours, due to the nature of the construction and configuration of its Stadium, the League may suspend action for breach of such Rules for such period of time and subject to such further order as the League considers appropriate. K.38. Any consent given under the provisions of the above Rule shall be subject to the following conditions: K.38.1. the screen shall be located so that it does not interfere with the League Match at which it is used or distract the Players and Match Officials; K.38.2. it shall be operated by a responsible Person who is fully aware of the conditions governing its use; K.38.3. the screen may be used to show: K.38.3.1. live action; or K.38.3.2. when the ball is not in play, action replays of positive incidents; K.38.4. the screen shall not be used to show: K.38.4.1. action replays of negative or controversial incidents; K.38.4.2. any incident which may bring into question the judgment of a Match Official; K.38.4.3. the area of the trainers’ bench; K.38.4.4. until substitute boards have been displayed, pictures of any substitute Player warming up or preparing to enter the field of play; or K.38.4.5. any pictures which may tend to criticise, disparage, belittle or discredit the League, any Club or any Official, Player or Match Official or to bring the game into disrepute. Media Facilities – General K.39. Each Club shall provide to the League such information and access to its Stadium as the League may reasonably require in order to assess whether the Club complies, or will in due course comply, with the requirements of Rules K.43 to K.91 and Rules K.121 to K.141. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Any application for dispensation from any of the requirements in K.43 to K.91 or Rules K.121 to K.141 will be judged on its own facts. 145 K.41. The details of how each Club will, subject to Rule K.42, comply with Rules K.43 to K.91 and Rules K.121 to K.141 shall be recorded in its Technical Specification. K.42. If a Club fails to comply with any of Rules K.43 to K.91 and Rules K.121 to K.141, the Board may: K.42.1. withhold from that Club part or all of its share of Overseas Broadcasting Money to which it would otherwise be entitled pursuant to Rule D.19 until such time as it has demonstrated compliance; and/or K.42.2. require the Club to undertake such works as the Board considers necessary by such date as the Board may specify; and K.42.3. in the event of any continuing breach or failure to implement works as required by the Board pursuant to Rule K.42.2, deal with the matter under the provisions of Section W of these Rules. K.43. The League will inform each Club no later than 14 days before the date of each League Match to be played at its Stadium of the Match Manager appointed to act at that League Match and whether, and if so to what extent, the Club is required to comply with the following Rules: K.43.1. Rules K.55 and K.56 (Overseas TV Commentary Positions); K.43.2. Rule K.66 (Television Studios); K.43.3. Rule K.67 (seats for TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats); and K.43.4. Rule K.80 (car park spaces for the use of Broadcasters). K.44. Access to the facilities, areas and rooms described in this Section of the Rules shall, on the date of each League Match, be restricted to such personnel as are accredited by the League or Home Club and each Home Club shall ensure that such facilities, areas and rooms are stewarded in such a manner as to enforce this restriction. K.45. Each Club shall ensure that for each League Match played at its Stadium, the Stadium is supplied with internet connectivity with a total bandwidth capacity of 40 megabits per second, burstable to 100 megabits per second, for the exclusive use of Broadcasters and accredited representatives of the media. K.46. Each Club shall ensure that, within the total internet connectivity referred to in Rule K.45: K.46.1. three private and uncontended internet connections, with a total bandwidth capacity of 15 megabits per second to be divided between such number of connections as the League shall specify, are available for the use of the League’s data providers, and Player tracking service providers; and K.46.2. internet connections are provided to the locations and in the manner specified in Rule K.47. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 146 Rules: Section K K.47. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium connections to the internet, and permit the installation and maintenance by the League or Radio Broadcasters (in either case at their expense) of ISDN lines, at the following locations of its Stadium: Wired Internet Connectivity Wireless Internet Connectivity* ISDN Each UK TV Commentary Position (Rules K.53 to K.54) Yes Yes* Yes Each Overseas T V Commentary Position (Rules K.55 to K.56) Yes Yes* Yes Each Press Seat (Rules K.89 to K.90) Yes Yes* Not required Media Working Area (Rules K.86 to K.87) Yes Yes* Not required Media Conference Room (Rule K.88) Yes Yes* Not required Photographers’ Working Area (Rule K.91.4) Yes: 16 connection points Yes* Not required Radio Commentary Positions (Rule K.57) Yes Yes* Yes Tunnel Interview Position (Pre-Match and Post-Match) (Rules K.59 to K.61) Not required Yes* Not required Television Studios (Rule K.66) Yes Yes* Not required Outside Broadcast Compound (Rules K.81 to K.83) Yes Yes* Not required Pitchside Presentation Positions (Rule K.58) Not required Yes* Not required Match Delegate (Rule L.17) Not required Yes* Not required Visiting Club Analyst Positions (Rule K.70) Yes Yes** Not required Visiting Club Dressing Room Yes Yes** Not required Match Manager’s Position (Rule K.69) Yes Yes*** Not required Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Clubs should ensure that the closed and secure network for wireless internet connectivity provided to Match Managers in accordance with Rule K.47 enables the Match Manager to access that network at: (a) the position referred to at Rule K.69; (b) the location of the official team sheet exchange; and (c) the areas in which pre-and post-match interviews will take place. Guidance When considering the location of the television gantry, Clubs should be aware of the need to position the gantry so as to ensure that the cameras positioned on it do not face directly into the sun. 147 K.51. Each UK TV Commentary Position and each camera position on the Television Gantry shall be Hardwired. K.48. Each Club shall give the Match Manager all such assistance, and access to such facilities, areas and rooms, as may be reasonably required. K.49. Each Club shall: K.49.1. provide at its Stadium for the use of the League in relation to this Section K a network access facility within its Outside Broadcast Compound and provide such rights and access as is needed for its installation and maintenance; and K.49.2. ensure that for at least three hours before kick-off and two hours after the final whistle of each League Match at its Stadium, an appropriately competent Official is available to ensure as far as reasonably practicable uninterrupted use of the services set out at Rules K.45 to K.47. Television Gantry K.50. Subject to Rule K.52, each Club shall ensure that its Stadium has a television gantry which: K.50.1. is situated so that cameras can be positioned on the half-way line; K.50.2. is at least 19 metres wide and at least two metres deep; K.50.3. is able to accommodate at least three UK TV Commentary Positions and five cameras, allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera (in accordance with Rule K.62 and Appendix 3); K.50.4. permits the cameras to have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.50.5. permits each camera position and UK Commentary Position to be easily accessible by technical personnel during the League Match without disturbing the cameramen or commentators. The wireless internet connectivity at each location marked * may be provided by way of one closed and secure network. The wireless internet connectivity at each location marked ** must be provided by way of the same, separate closed and secure network and the wireless internet connectivity at the location marked *** must be provided by way of a further separate closed and secure network.  Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance A Club will not be penalised for a failure to provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch under these Rules if the permanent infrastructure of its Stadium is such that this is not possible (for example due to the presence of stanchions supporting the roof of a stand), provided that its inability to provide such a full and clear view is communicated to the Board in the Technical Specification. Notwithstanding this, there must be no temporary or movable installations restricting the view. 148 Rules: Section K Overseas TV Commentary Positions K.55. Subject to Rule K.43, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium: K.55.1. at least 15 Overseas TV Commentary Positions (which need not be on the Television Gantry, provided that they are situated on the same side of the pitch as the Television Gantry and are sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of the Broadcasters’ feeds to monitors), of which five must have capacity for video and audio to be transmitted via a mini-camera to the Outside Broadcast Compound; and K.55.2. no fewer than five additional seats for the use of Overseas Broadcasters’ technical staff. K.52. A Club may fulfil the requirements set out in Rule K.50 across two gantries in close proximity to each other provided that: K.52.1. one is at least 12 metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least two UK Commentary Positions and three cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera), in which case Rule K.50.1 shall apply to this gantry; and K.52.2. the other is at least seven metres wide and two metres deep and able to accommodate at least one UK Commentary Position and two cameras (allowing at least two metres by two metres per camera). UK TV Commentary Positions K.53. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least three UK TV Commentary Positions on the Television Gantry, for use by UK Broadcasters’ commentators. K.54. Each UK TV Commentary Position shall: K.54.1. consist of three seats; K.54.2. be no less than three metres wide and one metre deep; K.54.3. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.47 and mains power; K.54.4. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.54.5. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as UK Broadcasters may reasonably require. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The mini-cameras referred to in Rule K.55.1 will be used to film commentators and not Match footage. Guidance Where the Rules specify that different Persons are entitled to each be placed as near to the half-way line as reasonably practicable, the Match Manager shall allocate actual positions. 149 Radio Commentary Positions K.57. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 15 Radio Commentary Positions for use by Radio Broadcasters and (subject to the priority over such seats of the Radio Broadcasters) by any radio broadcasters with whom the Home Club or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract, and each such position shall: K.57.1. comprise one seat; K.57.2. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable and in any event no further than 25m either side of it; K.57.3. have a clear view of a television monitor; and K.57.4. have mains power and a desk large enough to hold such commentary equipment as Radio Broadcasters may reasonably require. TV Broadcasters’ Pitchside Presentation Positions K.58. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least seven pitchside presentation positions (two for UK Broadcasters and five for Overseas Broadcasters), each of which shall be: K.58.1. Hardwired; K.58.2. as close to the touchline as reasonably practicable; K.58.3. at least three metres wide; and K.58.4. available from at least four hours before kick-off until five minutes before kick-off, during half-time until at least five minutes before the re-start, and for at least one hour after the final whistle. K.56. Each Overseas TV Commentary Position shall: K.56.1. be situated as close to the half-way line as reasonably practicable; K.56.2. consist of two seats for the use of commentators; K.56.3. be at least two metres wide and one metre deep; K.56.4. be Hardwired; K.56.5. have internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.47 and mains power; K.56.6. have a full and clear view of the whole pitch; and K.56.7. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor, two laptop computers and such commentary equipment as Overseas Broadcasters may reasonably require. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Tunnel interview positions should be configured in such a way that the largest position is the one that Players and Managers arrive at first, where reasonably practicable. Clubs should use such sound proofing and/or partitions as is/are necessary to satisfy the requirement set out at Rule K.60.3. Guidance A pod is a pair of scaffolding tubes fixed (at an equal distance apart) to the front of the camera position to support a camera mount. A hoist is a rope and pulley system for lifting equipment from floor level to working height. When fitting pods, Clubs should consult the League who will offer guidance on the dimensions required. 150 Rules: Section K Camera Positions: Match Coverage K.62. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired. K.63. Each Club shall: K.63.1. provide such pods and hoists as are necessary in order to ensure that all camera equipment can be installed in the required camera positions; and K.63.2. ensure there is safe access to and egress from (including in case of emergency) the required camera positions for all persons and equipment. Tunnel Interview Positions K.59. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least five Hardwired tunnel interview positions, two of which shall be for the use of UK Broadcasters, and three of which shall be for the use of Overseas Broadcasters. K.60. The tunnel interview positions shall be: K.60.1. located in the same stand as, and in close proximity to, the tunnel and the Players’ dressing rooms; K.60.2. designed so that television interviews within them can be conducted against the Interview Backdrops; and K.60.3. configured and designed in such way so as to ensure that each position can be used simultaneously and without causing noise disturbance of any kind to the other positions. K.61. The following additional requirements apply in respect of any tunnel interview positions created by Clubs after 30 June 2016: K.61.1. one tunnel interview position must measure at least 2.5 metres by 2.5 metres; and K.61.2. all additional tunnel interview positions must measure at least 2.5 metres by 1.6 metres. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With respect to Rule K.64, ordinarily a ‘sufficient number’ of camera positions will be achieved by the provision of two separate camera positions per entry point to the Stadium (so if the Home Club and the Visiting Club arrive at the same point, two positions will be required, and if they arrive at different points, four positions will be required). Guidance With regard to the studio window, ideally the bottom of the window should be 50cm from the floor and the top of the window should be two metres from the floor. Guidance These seats will be for the use of working personnel of TV Broadcasters. The tickets for these seats will be distributed by the League who will also monitor their use. 151 Reporter, Floor Manager and Match Manager Positions K.68. Each Club shall provide at least eight seats (the positions of which shall be Hardwired) at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of accredited representatives of UK Broadcasters, Overseas Broadcasters and the League. Such seats shall be situated as near to the trainers’ benches as practicable and must provide a full, clear view of the whole pitch. TV Broadcasters: Observer Seats K.67. Subject to Rule K.43, each Club shall make available at each League Match played at its Stadium at least 25 seats for the use of accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters, to be situated in close proximity to the half-way line, and with easy access to the tunnel area and Mixed Zone. K.65. Each Club shall permit TV Broadcasters to film coverage of supporters outside its Stadium before each League Match. Television Studios K.66. Subject to Rule K.43, each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium at least two Hardwired studios for the use of Broadcasters and each such studio shall: K.66.1. measure at least five metres by five metres; K.66.2. be at least three metres high; and K.66.3. have a window which is at least three metres wide (or, if constructed after 1 August 2014, 4.5 metres wide) by 1.5 metres high and which gives a full and clear view of the whole pitch. Camera Positions: Team and Supporter Arrivals K.64. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium a sufficient number of separate and static Hardwired camera positions to enable the filming of the arrivals of each team before each League Match. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Where reasonably possible, Clubs should provide additional positions for the floor managers of the host broadcaster (where applicable) and the League, located in close proximity to the Match Manager’s position and so as to enable easy communication with the fourth official. It is envisaged that Broadcasters may use some of the seats allocated for reporters for technical equipment. References to “the League” in Rules K.68 and K.69 mean Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner, which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. Guidance Where, due to the configuration of the Stadium, a Club is unable to provide three positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, it may seek dispensation from the League to provide two such positions. 152 Rules: Section K Mixed Zone K.71. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a Mixed Zone in which media interviews with Players and Managers may be conducted. Visiting Club Analyst Positions K.70. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium three dedicated positions for the use of analysts of the Visiting Club, each of which shall: K.70.1. consist of one seat situated as near to the half-way line, the tunnel and the Visiting Club’s dressing room as reasonably practicable and provide a clear view of the whole pitch; K.70.2. be sufficiently Hardwired for the receipt of three separate Broadcaster feeds (the ‘world feed’, the ‘tactical feed’ and one ‘high behind’ feed) by monitors in place at the relevant position; K.70.3. have internet connectivity in accordance with Rule K.47 and mains power; and K.70.4. have a desk large enough to hold a monitor and a laptop computer (and such other equipment as the analyst(s) may reasonably require). K.69. Each Club shall provide one position at each League Match played at its Stadium for the use of the Match Manager, which must be situated: K.69.1. sufficiently close to the position of the fourth official to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the fourth official during the League Match without needing to enter either technical area to do so; and K.69.2. so as to enable the Match Manager to easily communicate with the floor manager(s) of the League and the host broadcaster (where applicable) during a League Match. If the Club is unable to fulfil this requirement at its Stadium, it must permit the League to install a system to facilitate such communication. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Further discussions will be undertaken with Clubs about the branding of the Mixed Zone. The League’s preference is that Interview Backdrops should be used in Mixed Zones. Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. Guidance TV Broadcasters’ representatives are only permitted access to the tunnel interview positions for the filming of the exchange of team sheets, interviews, team arrivals, match reports, and to conduct unfilmed, informal discussions with coaching staff where the latter choose to speak to Broadcasters (and for the avoidance of doubt they are not obliged to engage in such informal discussions although they are encouraged to do so), and all other activities required by these Rules. 153 Access to Tunnel Interview Positions K.74. Each Club shall at each League Match played at its Stadium permit accredited representatives of TV Broadcasters access to the tunnel interview positions referred to in Rule K.59 to K.61 to prepare for, set up and carry out all activity permitted by these Rules. The Match Manager will manage all such access to ensure that, as far as reasonably practicable, the persons referred to in this Rule only have access to the tunnel interview positions when needed. K.72. The Mixed Zone shall: K.72.1. be located between the Players’ dressing rooms and the Players’ point of exit from the Stadium; K.72.2. be accessible to Players, Managers, coaching staff and accredited representatives of Broadcasters; K.72.3. be large enough to accommodate at least 20 representatives of Broadcasters; and K.72.4. have lighting of a sufficient level to provide suitable conditions for the Transmission of interviews. K.73. Each Home Club: K.73.1. shall permit into the Mixed Zone: K.73.1.1. accredited representatives of Broadcasters who wish to conduct interviews in the Mixed Zone (up to a maximum of 20), who shall have priority entry into the Mixed Zone over those listed in Rules K.73.1.2 and K.73.1.3; K.73.1.2. accredited representatives of radio broadcasters with whom it or the Visiting Club has entered into a Club Radio Contract; and K.73.1.3. such authorised representatives of it or the Visiting Club as either may reasonably require in order to provide commentary or reports on media services such as its website, social media accounts or television channel; and K.73.2. may, at its discretion, permit into the Mixed Zone such other accredited representatives of the media as it considers appropriate. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Car park spaces that are not required by Broadcasters will be released back to the League no later than fourteen days before the date of the League Match pursuant to Rule K.43. 154 Rules: Section K Outside Broadcast Compound K.81. At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide a secure, level area (with a hard surface suitable for the parking of TV Broadcasters’ vehicles) outside and adjacent to the Stadium of at least 1500m2 for the exclusive use of the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles. Hardwiring K.75. Each Club shall: K.75.1. ensure that all Hardwiring at its Stadium is properly maintained and in good working order at all times when its use is required; and K.75.2. provide to the League a certificate in writing in advance of each Season confirming that the Hardwiring at its Stadium is in compliance with Rule K.75.1, such certificate to be provided by an independent Person experienced in the design and installation of permanent outside broadcast cable infrastructure. K.76. Each Club shall permit the installation of temporary cabling by Broadcasters sufficient to ensure the continuous Transmission of League Matches played at its Stadium in the event of the failure of any Hardwiring required by these Rules (in addition to any other measures that the League may specify in order to ensure such continuous Transmission). Transmission of Pre-Match Media Conference K.77. Each Club shall permit the League to install such facilities as are required to allow Broadcasters to enable the Transmission of the Club’s Pre-Match Media Conference, where such facilities are not already in place (subject to any embargo implemented in accordance with Rule K.102). Power Supply K.78. Each Club shall provide at its Stadium and make available to Broadcasters, at their request, access to electricity supply on the day of each League Match sufficient to power the Broadcasters’ match day operations. K.79. At each League Match, the Home Club shall provide such facilities and access as is required by a Broadcaster to establish its own power supply for an Outside Broadcast Compound. Car Park Spaces K.80. Subject to Rule K.43, each Club shall make available to the League a minimum of 20 car park spaces as close to the Outside Broadcast Compound as reasonably practicable for each League Match played at its Stadium for the use by TV Broadcasters. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The identity of the suppliers of the relevant “network access facility” for the purpose of Rule K.82 will be notified to Clubs by the League in advance of each Season. With regard to Rule K.83, if an additional area is needed because satellite uplinking is not reasonably practicable from the Outside Broadcast Compound, then the additional area must be sufficiently large (approximately 120 m2) to accommodate six satellite news gathering trucks. Clubs should be aware of the additional provisions regarding the Outside Broadcast Compound at Rule K.49. Guidance Rule L.21 provides that at least 75 minutes before the kick-off, a representative of each Club must submit to the referee and their opponents a team sheet. The Match Manager will give copies of the team sheets to Broadcasters and to the League’s data providers. Clubs will remain responsible for distributing it to others (e.g. representatives of the written media). Guidance Publication of team sheets is strictly embargoed until 60 minutes before kick-off. The League will ensure that Broadcasters comply with this embargo. 155 K.85. A Club playing in a League Match shall not publish the teams until 60 minutes before kick-off. Official Club Team Sheets K.84. Each Home Club shall provide to the Match Manager the official team sheets of both the Home Club and the Visiting Club as soon as reasonably practicable after they have been submitted to the referee pursuant to Rule L.21. K.82. The Outside Broadcast Compound shall: K.82.1. have sufficient drainage, toilets and waste disposal facilities; and K.82.2. include sufficient working lights to enable complete illumination of the area above the League’s and TV Broadcasters’ vehicles, and each Club shall ensure that Broadcasters are given all requested access to the network access facility within the Outside Broadcast Compound located at its Stadium. K.83. The Outside Broadcast Compound shall have an unobstructed view of the southern horizon such as to allow satellite uplinking or if the Outside Broadcast Compound does not have such unobstructed view, the Club must provide an additional area as close as reasonably practicable to the Outside Broadcast Compound to enable satellite uplinking. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance This can be the same room as the media working area described in Rule K.86. With regard to Rule K.88.4, ideally the camera platform should be able to accommodate up to 10 cameras. Guidance Accreditation of representatives of the media will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. 156 Rules: Section K K.90. Each such seat shall have a desktop, electricity supply, a clear view of a television monitor, telephone point, and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.47. Press Seats K.89. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a minimum of 50 seats for the use of accredited representatives of the media and the League’s data providers. Such seats must be located: (a) near the media working room; and (b) in a position enabling a clear view of the whole pitch. Media Working Area K.86. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium a working area for the use of accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters, such area to be located in the same stand as the Player’s’ dressing rooms and comprising a room of minimum 50m2 and supplied with 25 individual or linked work stations, each of which shall have its own desk, chair, electricity supply and internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.47. K.87. Refreshment facilities of a standard to be determined by the Home Club shall be made available to accredited representatives of the media and Broadcasters for a reasonable period before and after the League Match and during the half-time interval. Media Conference Room K.88. Each Club shall provide at each League Match at its Stadium a media conference room with the following minimum facilities: K.88.1. seating for 70 persons; K.88.2. lighting of a sufficient level for the filming and live Transmission of the Post-Match Media Conference; K.88.3. a podium at the front of the room and in clear view of the cameras, with table and chairs to seat three people; and K.88.4. a Hardwired camera platform at the rear of the room of sufficient size to accommodate at least two cameras and with an unobstructed view of the podium. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Accreditation of photographers will be undertaken by the League or its appointee (currently Football DataCo Limited) on behalf of the League and Clubs. 157 Broadcaster Preview Access K.92 Unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall ensure that, during the six days preceding the day of each League Match, there is a period of two hours during which TV Broadcasters (including such number of Overseas Broadcasters as the League may determine) may conduct the interviews with Players and the Manager required by Rules K.97 to K.100 (the “Broadcaster Preview Period”). K.93. Each Club must ensure that its training ground includes a suitable, dedicated room in which the interviews required by Rules K.97 to K.100 can be carried out. This room must measure no less than 2.5 metres by 2.5 metres and must be equipped with suitable facilities to enable the recording of interviews by Broadcasters, including, for example, mains power, sound proofing, black-out blinds, curtains on all windows and isolated air conditioning. K.94. At least once per calendar month (with the exception of June and July), each Club must permit TV Broadcasters to film one uninterrupted 15 minute period of a Club training session involving the first team squad. K.95. Unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall give the League and each UK Broadcaster at least 72 hours’ notice of the date, time, and location of its Broadcaster Preview Period. K.96. Each Club shall ensure that, in each case, its Broadcaster Preview Period takes place on a date when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. Facilities for Photographers K.91. Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium facilities for photographers to the following minimum standards: K.91.1. pitch side access for 20 accredited photographers and messengers and appropriate pitch side wiring and wireless internet connectivity; K.91.2. bibs bearing the word “Photographer” on the rear, numbered consecutively, the numbers appearing on both the front and rear of the bib; K.91.3. bibs of a different colour bearing the word “Messenger” on the rear and similarly numbered; and K.91.4. a working area or wire room of 20 square metres, internet connectivity as set out in Rule K.47, 16 power points, a television monitor, shelves to support laptop computers and refreshment facilities.  Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League may waive or vary the requirements set out in Rules K.95 and K.96 (at its absolute discretion) in exceptional circumstances and upon request from a Club if, for example, the proximity in time between a match in the UEFA Europa League competition and the subsequent League Match and/or the location of the relevant UEFA Europa League Match makes it impracticable for the Club to arrange its Broadcaster Preview Period at a time when its subsequent first team match is a League Match. A Club seeking a waiver or variation of these requirements from the League in respect of a particular Broadcaster Preview Period must notify the League of that fact in good time and abide by the League’s decision as to whether or not to grant the Club’s request. Guidance Broadcasters will be encouraged to provide the shortlist referred to at Rule K.97.1 as far in advance of the League Match in question as possible to allow Clubs sufficient time to meet their obligations under Rule K.97.3 (and, in any event, such shortlists should be sent to Clubs no later than 24 hours before the deadline set out in Rule K.97.3). Any delay in the submission of such shortlists by Broadcasters will be taken into account by the League when considering Clubs’ compliance with Rule K.97.3. 158 Rules: Section K Broadcaster Preview Periods – UK Broadcasters K.97. In respect of a League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster: K.97.1. in advance of the League Match to which the Broadcaster Preview Period relates, the relevant UK Broadcaster will provide each participating Club (with a copy to the League) with a shortlist of two Players that it wishes to be made available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period; K.97.2. each participating Club must make (at least) one of the two Players included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.97.1, above, available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period and must inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) which of the two Players it has selected when providing the notice referred to at Rule K.97.3; K.97.3. unless otherwise agreed by the League, each Club shall give the League and the relevant UK Broadcaster at least 48 hours’ notice of the name(s) of the Player(s) that will be made available for interview during the Broadcaster Preview Period to which the League Match relates, selected in accordance with this Rule K.97; K.97.4. in the event that the Player selected by the Club becomes unable to participate in that Broadcaster Preview Period due to illness, injury or other exceptional circumstance, the Club must (a) inform the relevant UK Broadcaster (with a copy to the League) as soon as reasonably possible, and (b) ensure that the second Player included on the shortlist referred to at Rule K.97.1, above, is made available as a replacement, or another suitable alternative is provided who is acceptable to the Broadcaster; and K.97.5. each participating Club must make its Manager available for interview by the relevant UK Broadcaster during the Broadcaster Preview Period. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With regards to Rule K.97.1, where the shortlist notified to the Club includes a Player who has already been made available for interview by UK Broadcasters five times during the Season, the Club should notify the League and the League will liaise with the relevant UK Broadcaster to select another Player (who has not been made available five times during the Season) to replace the originally selected Player. 159 Broadcaster Preview Periods – Overseas Broadcasters K.99. In respect of each League Match, both Clubs shall ensure the attendance of (at least) one Player who featured prominently in the Club’s most recent League Match and/or the Manager during the Broadcaster Preview Period for interview by Overseas Broadcasters, non-live UK Broadcasters and the League, for a period of no longer than 45 minutes. Clubs shall give the League at least 72 hours’ notice of the name(s) of the individual(s) who will be made available for interview by Overseas Broadcasters, non-live UK Broadcasters and the League during the Broadcaster Preview Period. K.98. The selection of Players to be made available by Clubs for interview with UK Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods throughout the Season is subject to the following: K.98.1. each Player listed on a Club’s Squad List must be made available by the Club, in accordance with Rule K.97, for interview by UK Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods no fewer than five times per Season (though no Club will be in breach of this Rule in respect of one of its Players where that Player has been included in the shortlist referred to at Rule K.97.1 fewer than five times in a Season); K.98.2. no Player will be required to be available for interview with UK Broadcasters in two consecutive Broadcaster Preview Periods; and K.98.3. each Club is entitled to apply to the Board for special dispensation for a Player to be granted an exemption from the requirements of Rule K.97 for a period of up to four weeks. The Board will only grant such special dispensation in exceptional circumstances and only once per Season in respect of each Player. Should a Club wish to make an application for special dispensation in accordance with this Rule, it must do so in writing to the Board, citing reasons (and, where appropriate, supporting evidence) for its application. The Board’s decision as to whether or not to grant such special dispensation in each case is final and not subject to challenge. Where such dispensation is granted, the Board will notify to the Club how that dispensation affects the Player’s remaining obligations under Rules K.97 to K.100 for the remainder of the Season. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Regardless of the number of Overseas Broadcasters present, Clubs are only required to provide (at least) one Player and the Manager for the 45 minutes specified in Rule K.99. The Broadcaster Preview Period interviews can take place either at the Stadium or at the training ground. Clubs will determine the exact date and time of each Broadcaster Preview Period and give the League and UK Broadcasters at least 72 hours’ notice of the venue, date and time. The exact day on which such interviews should take place has not been specified as Clubs may have other match commitments during the week, some of them abroad. All arrangements and monitoring of these Rules will be undertaken by the League, and Clubs should only contact the League to agree arrangements with regard to their Broadcaster Preview Periods which differ from those set out above. Further, the League recognises that there may be weeks in which Clubs play two (or indeed in exceptional cases more than two) League Matches, e.g. over the Christmas period, and the League will take account of this fact when monitoring compliance with these Rules. The League will monitor Broadcaster access during such times to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs. 160 Rules: Section K Pre-Match Media Conference K.101. In addition to the requirements of Rules K.97 to K.100, each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends a media conference with Broadcasters and, at its discretion, such other accredited representatives of the media as the Club considers appropriate, to be scheduled as follows: Day of League Match Day of Pre-Match Media Conference Saturday, Sunday or Monday Thursday or Friday to start no later than 1.30pm (save for exceptional circumstances, to be managed and monitored by the League, e.g. in the case of late return from a fixture in the UEFA Europa League). Tuesday Monday to start no later than 1.30pm. Wednesday Monday or Tuesday to start no later than 1.30pm. Thursday Wednesday to start no later than 1.30pm. Friday Thursday to start no later than 1.30pm. K.100.Over the course of each Season, each Club shall ensure that: K.100.1. each Player named in the Club’s Squad List and its Manager are made available for interview by Overseas Broadcasters during Broadcaster Preview Periods on no fewer than three occasions; and K.100.2. subject to Rules K.99 and K.100.1, every Overseas Broadcaster that wishes to attend one of the Club’s Broadcaster Preview Periods is permitted to do so and is given no less than 10 minutes of access to interview either: (a) one of the Club’s Players; or (b) its Manager. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance With regard to Rule K.104.1, it is appreciated that if the pre-match interview takes place before the announcement of the teams, the Club Official nominating a Player to take part may not be aware of the starting line-up due to timing issues. Clubs may accordingly prefer to ensure that such interviews take place after the announcement of the teams. The League reserves the right to investigate a breach of this provision if the nominated Player is one who could reasonably have been anticipated would not start the League Match, and/or if a Club persistently nominates Players none of whom go on to start the League Matches in question. If the Manager wishes to be interviewed before the announcement of the teams, this will be acceptable provided that the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League) agrees, and provided that the Manager discloses his team selection to the relevant TV Broadcaster (or the League), who will keep this information strictly confidential until after the teams have been publicly announced which, as noted in Rule K.85, will not occur until 60 minutes before kick-off. 161 Dressing Room Filming K.105. In respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, each participating Club shall permit the UK Broadcaster or the League to gain access to and film footage of its dressing room between the time that the Club’s Strip has been laid out for the Players and the time that the Players arrive at the Stadium. K.102. Each Club must allow UK Broadcasters and the League access to the Pre-Match Media Conference for the Transmission of that conference. Clubs must not delay or otherwise restrict the Transmission of the Pre-Match Media Conference for any longer than 30 minutes after the commencement of that conference. Interviews - General K.103. If interpretation into English is required for any interview taking place pursuant to Rules K.97 to K.100 (Broadcaster Preview Periods) or K.104 (Matchday Pre-Match Interviews), then it must be provided by the Club. Matchday Pre-Match Interviews K.104. Each Club shall ensure that the following are made available for an interview with one TV Broadcaster (or the League) within the periods between 45 minutes and 120 minutes before the kick-off of the League Match: K.104.1.one of its Players (whose identity shall be confirmed by the Club to the Match Manager and UK Broadcaster filming the League Match at least 15 minutes before the interview) who is to be in the starting line-up of the League Match (who will be asked no more than three questions, all of which shall be related to that League Match); and K.104.2. its Manager, such interview to take place after the team sheets have been publicly announced, the exact time to be agreed with the TV Broadcaster and Match Manager (and to be adhered to by the Club and Manager once so agreed). Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance Access to the dressing rooms will be for no longer than five minutes and will be monitored by the Match Manager, who will ensure that only the necessary TV Broadcaster and/or League personnel are present. Any footage will not be Transmitted until after the official team sheets have been published. UK Broadcasters - ‘Super-Flash’ interviews 162 Rules: Section K K.109. Prior to the conclusion of each League Match that is broadcast live by a UK Broadcaster, that UK Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match that the UK Broadcaster wishes to interview immediately after the conclusion of the League Match and before the relevant Players have returned to the dressing room (the “Super-Flash Interview”). K.110. When in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for the Super-Flash Interview, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the UK Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) who must also be made available for the Super-Flash Interview. K.111. In the event that the UK Broadcaster that filmed the League Match does not wish to carry out the Super-Flash Interview to which it is entitled, any other UK Broadcaster present at the League Match may exercise that right (and in the event that no UK Broadcaster wishes to do so, the League may do so). Half-time Interviews K.106. In respect of each League Match to be Transmitted live by a UK Broadcaster, the UK Broadcaster may request that the Manager (or a senior member of the coaching staff) of either or each participating Club provides an interview at the end of the half-time interval, before the re-start of the League Match. The Manager may elect to provide the interview requested or decline to do so, at his absolute discretion. Post-Match Interviews, Mixed Zone and Post-Match Media Conference K.107. After the conclusion of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that it makes its Player(s) and/or Manager available for interview strictly in accordance with the provisions of Rules K.109 to K.114, below. (For the avoidance of doubt the relevant interviewees must remain so available until the interviews are concluded, even if this is after the times stated below). K.108. No Player or Manager who has been sent-off in a League Match or is suspended for a League Match will be required to be made available for interview during or after that League Match. In such circumstances, the media obligations relating to a Club’s Manager shall be fulfilled by the Club’s assistant manager or another senior member of its coaching staff. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements UK Broadcasters – Other Post-Match Interviews Overseas Broadcasters and the League Radio Broadcasters 163 K.114. Each Club participating in a League Match must ensure that each Radio Broadcaster that has the right to the Radio Transmission of that League Match is permitted to interview: (a) at least one Player who featured prominently in the League Match; and (b) the Manager, following the League Match. K.113. In respect of each League Match, each participating Club must ensure that at least one of its Players who featured prominently in the League Match and/or its Manager is made available for interview by each Overseas Broadcaster in attendance at the League Match and the League, in accordance with the following deadlines: K.113.1. within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for the League (save that where a Player has provided a Super-Flash Interview to the League, he is not required to provide a further post-match interview to the League); K.113.2. within 30 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for each Overseas Broadcaster Transmitting the League Match live (save that this deadline is extended to 45 minutes for Players/the Manager from the side that lost the relevant League Match); and K.113.3. within 45 minutes for each other Overseas Broadcaster that has Transmitted the League Match. K.112. In respect of each UK Broadcaster that has the right to the Transmission of a League Match but has not been provided with a Super-Flash Interview in accordance with Rule K.109, that UK Broadcaster is entitled to interview two Players and the Manager from each participating Club following each League Match, in accordance with the following requirements: K.112.1. the UK Broadcaster may notify a participating Club of a shortlist of three Players who participated in the League Match that the UK Broadcaster wishes to interview following the League Match; K.112.2. when in receipt of that shortlist, the relevant Club must select at least one of the shortlisted Players to be made available for interview with the UK Broadcaster, together with one further Player (who may or may not be one of the other Players shortlisted by the UK Broadcaster but must have featured prominently in the League Match) and the Club’s Manager; and K.112.3. the relevant Players and the Manager must be made available for interview: (a) within 20 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for interviews with a UK Broadcaster that has broadcast the League Match live; and (b) within 45 minutes of the conclusion of the League Match for all other UK Broadcasters. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance For the avoidance of doubt, all Players selected for doping control following a League Match are still expected to comply with their obligations regarding Broadcaster access (save where the doping control officer refuses to allow the Player to depart from the doping control station as a result of, for example, a lack of available chaperones). However, where selection for doping control affects a Player’s ability to make himself available for interview within the deadlines stipulated by these Rules, that will be taken into account by the Board when determining whether a breach has occurred. With regard to Rule K.113, the League in this context means Premier League Productions, the League’s appointed production partner which undertakes the broadcast of all League Matches on behalf of the League. The League then distributes content to Overseas Broadcasters. Rule K.113 requires Clubs to ensure that either a Player or the Manager is available after the League Match for interviews with the League and all Overseas Broadcasters present and all Clubs are strongly encouraged to give consideration to the language requirements of Overseas Broadcasters and, where possible, provide access to Players that speak the language of the relevant Overseas Broadcaster. The League will monitor Broadcaster access to ensure that unreasonable demands are not being placed on Clubs by Overseas Broadcasters. Furthermore, Clubs should ensure that they make a sufficient number of Players available for interview by Overseas Broadcasters and the League to ensure compliance with the deadlines set out at Rule K.113. For example, if a Club makes only one Player available for interview by Overseas Broadcasters and the League, it is unlikely that all such Broadcasters will receive interviews within the relevant deadlines. In such circumstances, where the deadlines are missed as a result of too few Players being made available by a Club, that Club will be in breach of these Rules. “Radio Broadcasters” means for the purposes of this Rule UK and/or Irish radio broadcasters only. Interviews with TV Broadcasters which take place pursuant to Rules K.109 to K.113 must take place in front of the Interview Backdrops to be provided by the League. Guidance Clubs may withdraw a Player from walking through the Mixed Zone in exceptional circumstances, e.g. where the Player has suffered injury and needs medical treatment or is subject to doping control. 164 Rules: Section K K.117. Each Home Club shall facilitate a media conference following each League Match (the “Post-Match Media Conference”). K.118.The Post-Match Media Conference shall take place in the media conference room referred to in Rule K.88. K.115.Before 31 July each year, each Club must confirm to the League whether, in respect of each League Match throughout the Season: K.115.1.each of the Players listed on its team sheet will walk through the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match; or K.115.2. a minimum of six of the Players listed on the team sheet will walk through the Mixed Zone when exiting the Stadium following the League Match and the Club will ensure that each Broadcaster in attendance in the Mixed Zone is able to interview at least one such Player. K.116.Having made the election referred to at Rule K.115, above, each Club must ensure that it complies with its chosen approach at each League Match. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The purpose of this requirement is primarily to provide footage of players to be used in dynamic line-ups by TV Broadcasters. In addition, photographs of players will be used by the League’s trading cards partner. The League will hold the copyright in these photographs and licence it to Clubs. In the event that the League or its appointee is unable to carry out the filming or photography of a Contract Player pursuant to Rule K.121 then the Club should provide to the League a front-on head and body photograph of the Contract Player wearing the Club’s home Strip. As squads change over the Season, the League will ask Clubs to give access to new Players pursuant to Rule K.121.2. While the League will work with Clubs to schedule these further sessions, they will need to be undertaken before any new Player plays in a League Match. Guidance The League will manage the requests for access made by Broadcasters under Rule K.125 to ensure that the demands made of Clubs or of individual Players and Managers are not too onerous. 165 K.125. Each Club shall ensure that, when reasonably requested to do so by the League, Players and Managers will take part in recordings for the promotional purposes of Broadcasters and the League. K.119. Each Home Club shall ensure that Broadcasters who wish to do so have access to the Post-Match Media Conference and may at its discretion give such access to accredited representatives of other media. K.120.Each Club shall ensure that its Manager attends the Post-Match Media Conference. Promotional Photographs and Footage K.121.Each Club shall: K.121.1. select (and notify the League of) one half day period, no later than 48 hours before the start of each Season, during which its Contract Players and Manager may be photographed and/or filmed by the League or its appointee; and K.121.2. ensure that each of its Contract Players and its Manager is available for a continuous period of no less than 60 minutes during such half day period for the photography and filming referred to at Rule K.121.1. K.122.For the purposes of the photography and filming referred to in Rule K.121: K.122.1.each Contract Player shall wear each of the Strips registered by the Club pursuant to Rule M.17; and K.122.2.the Manager shall wear match day attire (such as the Club’s official training kit or blazer or suit). K.123. Each Club shall make available at its Stadium or training ground two rooms, each measuring at least 7m x 6m x 3m and with benefit of mains electric power, for the purposes of the filming and photography referred to in Rule K.121. K.124.Each Club shall provide to the League by no later than 30 September each year a group photograph of all of the Players included on its Squad List and any Under 21 Players who in the Club’s reasonable opinion will play in a significant number of League Matches in the forthcoming Season. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The League will only organise one pre-season media event each year. It may be broadcast live. Representatives of the media, as well as Broadcasters, will be invited to attend. The League envisages that it will ask the previous Season’s League Champions, plus a Club from those who finished in the top 10 the previous Season and one from those who finished in positions 11 to 17 in the previous Season, together with a newly Promoted Club, to make available Players and the Manager pursuant to Rule K.126. The Clubs who are asked will also be rotated from Season to Season (save, where applicable, in the case of the League Champions). The League will make travel arrangements and meet travel expenses. The League’s pre-season media event may focus on specific themes or issues (e.g. young players or Home-Grown Players), in which case the Clubs who are requested to make Players available pursuant to Rule K.126 will be asked to provide Players whose background or experience is relevant to the particular theme or issue. Guidance The average lux value referred to in Rule K.129.1 is calculated by adding together the readings in each direction taken from each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.131 and dividing them by 96. The average lux value referred to in Rule K.129.2 is calculated by adding together the readings taken in the same direction at each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.131 and dividing the total by 96. Clubs should also take measurements on the horizontal plane at all 96 measurements as referred to in Rule K.131 for reference. These measurements should be reported in the Form 8A as per Rule K.140. All measurements should be taken at 1m above the pitch surface. 166 Rules: Section K K.130. The floodlighting must provide uniformity of maintained vertical illuminance at all locations on the pitch such that the minimum illuminance is no less than half of the maximum illuminance and no less than 60% of the average illuminance. Floodlights K.128. On the day of each League Match, each Club shall ensure that its floodlights are operational and comply with the requirements of these Rules for such period as the Board may from time to time specify. K.129.A Club’s Stadium must have floodlights giving a maintained vertical illuminance of: K.129.1.an average of at least 1650 lux and a minimum of at least 1000 lux when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry; and K.129.2. an average of at least 1000 lux and a minimum of at least 650 lux at any one location on the pitch when measured towards the four vertical planes at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below. League Pre-Season Media Event K.126.Each Club shall, when requested to do so by the League, ensure that its captain and Manager are available to attend the League’s designated pre-season media event. K.127. Such attendance shall mean the captain and Manager being available for a continuous two hour period at a location of the League’s choice and include their being interviewed by Broadcasters. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements Guidance The requirements of Rule K.130 are often expressed by technical experts as “U1 values” and “U2 values” in the following manner: “Uniformity (U1 [min/max]) > 0.50 Uniformity (U2 [min/ave]) > 0.60” Guidance – Pitch Lighting Grid To illustrate what is meant by this, Clubs are requested to measure and report lux values using a grid as shown below demonstrating each point on the pitch at which a measurement must be taken and recorded: 167 K.131. Calculation, measurement and reporting of the lux values shall be undertaken on the pitch using 96 measurement points in a grid format and at an equal distance from each other. K.132.At each of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.131, five measurements shall be taken at one metre above the pitch and in the following five directions: K.132.1. one measurement shall be taken towards the main camera on the Television Gantry (represented at position no. 1 on Plan A of Appendix 3); and K.132.2. four measurements shall be taken in four directions. The measurements shall be taken at 0°, 90°, 180° and 270° planes as shown in the pitch lighting grid set out below.  Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements The certificate to be provided to the League pursuant to Rule K.140 must contain the outcome of the measurement of the lux values at each point and in each direction on the pitch in this format. As five measurements must be taken at each of the 96 points, a total of 480 measurements must be taken (or 576 if including the horizontal plane readings that are required for reference). Guidance This is especially important in the goalmouth area where it is recommended by the International Commission on Illumination that no floodlights are installed in the horizontal zone of 5º of either side of the goal line. Guidance The colour rendering index Ra referred to in Rule K.136.1 is certified by the luminaire and lamp manufacturer, and Clubs are entitled to rely on this (the League will not require any further certification of it). 168 Rules: Section K K.137. Each Club must have installed at or adjacent to its Stadium an alternative power source for the floodlights such that the floodlighting shall continue with a minimum average illuminance of 800 lux towards the main camera in the event of the failure of the primary power source. K.138. Details of the alternative power source referred to in Rule K.137, the estimated time before floodlights are available again in the event of failure of the primary power source, and the lux value of the floodlights when powered by the alternative power source must be set out in the annual floodlighting report referred to in Rule K.140. K.139.Each Club shall ensure that the floodlighting installation and supporting services at its Stadium are properly designed and maintained. K.136.Each Club’s floodlighting shall have: K.136.1.colour rendering index Ra of greater than 80; K.136.2. an average colour temperature of between 5200kelvin and 6000kelvin, being the average of three measurements taken in the middle of each goal-line and on the centre spot; and K.136.3. flicker (as measured by flicker factor) of no more than 6% at any one or more of the 96 measurement points referred to in Rule K.131 when measured towards the principal camera on the Television Gantry. K.133. The 12 rows of seating nearest to the pitch (save for such rows in the stand where the Television Gantry is situated) shall be illuminated such that they have a minimum vertical illuminance perpendicular to the pitch of at least 165 lux and provide a comfortable, glare-free environment for spectators. K.134. The illuminance referred to in Rule K.133 shall be measured by measurements taken at illuminance test reference points located at 10m intervals on the tenth row of seating around the pitch. The illuminance test reference points are required in all seating areas around the perimeter of the pitch save for areas adjacent to the Television Gantry. K.135.Floodlighting shall be installed and arranged so as not to cause undue glare to Players. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 169 K.140. In advance of each Season, a certificate in Form 8A signed by a Chartered Electrical Engineer, a member of the Institute of Lighting Professionals or a member of the Society of Light and Lighting (in this Rule “the Signatory”) shall be provided by the Club to the League to certify that: K.140.1. the floodlights have been inspected by the Signatory and in his opinion comply with Rules K.129 to K.139; K.140.2. the illuminance meter used to measure compliance with Rule K.129 was: K.140.2.1. cosine corrected; K.140.2.2. suitable for use for measuring the illuminance of floodlighting; K.140.2.3.fitted with a wide-angle receptive light sensor; and K.140.2.4. calibrated at least once in the previous 12 months (and a copy of the most recent certificate of calibration shall be attached to Form 8A); and K.140.3. the floodlighting installation and its supporting services have been designed to an appropriate standard in compliance with these Rules and have been properly maintained. K.141. If works are undertaken at a Club’s floodlighting installation and support services after the submission of the certificate referred to in Rule K.140 then the Club must provide a further such certificate to the League within four weeks of those works being concluded. Section K: Stadium Criteria and Broadcasters’ Requirements 170 Rules: Section K Clubs: Operations Section L: Fixtures 171 Arranging Fixtures L.1. The Board shall: L.1.1. determine the dates and kick-off times of all League Matches as soon as practicable prior to the commencement of each Season; and L.1.2. have the power at any time thereafter to change the date and kick-off time of a League Match, and before exercising such power the Board will consult with and take into account any representations made by the Clubs participating in the League Match in question and any other Club or Clubs which may be affected thereby. L.2.Each Club shall use its best endeavours to ensure that each League Match takes place on the date and at the time fixed for it. L.3. No fixtures shall be arranged on or on any of the six days preceding the four dates agreed between the League and The Football Association prior to each Season upon which international matches will be played. L.4. League Matches will be played on New Year’s Day unless it falls on a Thursday or Friday and F.A. Cup matches are scheduled to be played on the immediately following Saturday. L.5.All intellectual property and other rights in the League’s fixture list shall belong to the League. L.6. A Club engaged in any match played in a UEFA Club Competition on a Thursday evening and a League Match on the following Saturday may rearrange the League Match to the following Sunday, provided that: L.6.1. it gives notice to that effect to the Board and to the relevant opposing Club within 72 hours of the date of the UEFA Club Competition match being fixed (or, if the period of 72 hours expires on a day which is not a Working Day, by close of business on the first Working Day thereafter); L.6.2.there is no police objection; L.6.3. the rearrangement of the League Match does not result in the opposing Club having to play another League Match, F.A. Cup match or UEFA Club Competition match within two days of the rearranged League Match being played; and L.6.4. the kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match is the same as that of one of the League Matches (if any) which have been selected for live Transmission in the United Kingdom on that Sunday, or such other kick-off time as the Board may approve. L.7. A Club may apply to the Board for permission to rearrange any fixture so that it is played on a different date or at a different kick-off time. Section L: Fixtures 172 Rules: Section L Arranging Other Matches L.8. A Club shall not arrange to play a friendly match during the Season: L.8.1.until the dates of League Matches for that Season have been fixed and published in accordance with Rule L.1; or L.8.2. so that it adversely affects a League Match. Other Competitions L.9. Except with the prior written approval of the Board, during the Season a Club shall not enter or play in any competition other than: L.9.1. the UEFA Champions League; L.9.2. the UEFA Europa League; L.9.3.the F.A. Cup; L.9.4. the F.A. Community Shield; L.9.5. the Football League Cup; or L.9.6. competitions sanctioned by the County Association of which it is a member. L.10. Each Club shall enter the F.A. Cup. L.11. Qualification for UEFA Club Competitions shall be on sporting merit through domestic competitions controlled or sanctioned by The Football Association. Clubs qualifying for a UEFA Club Competition must apply for a UEFA Club Licence in accordance with the Licensing Manual. Postponement of League Matches L.12. A League Match shall not be postponed or abandoned except: L.12.1. when on the date fixed for it to be played either the Home Club or the Visiting Club is competing in a competition permitted by Rules L.9.1, L.9.2, and L.9.3; L.12.2. with the approval of or on the instructions of the officiating referee; L.12.3. by order of the police; L.12.4. by order of any other authority exercising its statutory powers to that effect; or L.12.5. on the instructions of or with the prior written consent of the Board. L.13. Where it is proposed to postpone a League Match pursuant to Rule L.12.4 on the grounds of safety, the appropriate Official of the Home Club shall: L.13.1. complete and make available on request to the League all relevant risk assessment documentation; and L.13.2. time permitting, consult with the officiating referee, the police and the chairman of the Club’s safety advisory group and ensure that the match delegate appointed to attend the League Match pursuant to Rule L.17 is fully briefed as to the reasons for the postponement. Section L: Fixtures Guidance Clubs are reminded of their obligation pursuant to Rule L.2 to use their best endeavours to ensure that all League Matches take place on the date and at the kick-off time fixed for them. Pursuant to this, Clubs are expected to do all they can to address any concerns raised by a statutory authority. 173 Failure to Play a League Match L.15. Except in the case of a League Match which, without either of the participating Clubs being at fault, is postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule L.12, any Club which causes the postponement or abandonment of a League Match on the date fixed under Rule L.1 or to which it is rearranged under Rules L.1.2, L.6 or L.7 will be in breach of these Rules. Replaying a League Match L.16. The Board shall have power to order that a League Match be replayed provided that a recommendation to that effect has been made by a Commission in exercise of its powers under Rule W.55. Match Delegate L.17. The League will appoint a match delegate to attend each League Match and the Home Club shall ensure that he is allocated a prime seat and allowed access to all areas of the Stadium. L.18. The match delegate will act as an official representative of the League at the League Match to which he is appointed and he will report thereon to the League. Full Strength Teams L.19. In every League Match each participating Club shall field a full strength team. Minimum Age L.20. A Player who for the purpose of Youth Development Rule 2 is placed in an age group below Under 16 shall not be named in a Club’s team sheet for or participate in a League Match. L.14. Upon a League Match being postponed or abandoned in accordance with Rules L.12.1, L.12.2, L.12.3, or L.12.4 the Home Club shall forthwith inform the Board, and the Board will thereupon exercise its power under Rule L.1.2 and fix a date and kick-off time of the re-arranged League Match. Section L: Fixtures Guidance From Season 2017/18 a system facilitating the online submission of team sheets, including all of the information set out in Form 9, will be introduced. 174 Rules: Section L L.22. At least 60 minutes before the time fixed for the kick-off of a League Match, a senior member of the coaching staff and the first team captain of each participating Club shall attend a briefing with the referee. L.23. Any Club acting in breach of either Rule L.21 or Rule L.22 will pay a fixed penalty of £2,500 in respect of a first such breach, £5,000 in respect of a second such breach during a Season and £10,000 in respect of a third such breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). L.24. If any Player (or substItute Player) named In a team sheet Is Injured or otherwIse IncapacItated after the submIssIon of the team sheet but before kIck-off, upon hIs Team Doctor or, If he Is unavaIlable, another doctor certIfyIng that the Injury or IncapacItatIon Is such that the Player In questIon cannot reasonably be expected to play, the Club may add the name of another Player to the team sheet as a Player or substItute Player. L.25. Any amendment to the team sheet pursuant to Rule L.24 shall be communIcated forthwIth to the referee, the opposIng Club and the Match Manager. L.26. No Player whose name does not appear on hIs Club’s team sheet shall take the fIeld of play In that League Match. SubstItute Players L.27. In any League Match a Club may Include In Its team sheet up to seven substItute Players of whom not more than three may take part In the League Match subject to the condItIons set out In Law 3 of the Laws of the Game. L.28. Not more than three substItute Players of each Club shall warm up at the same tIme on the perImeter of a pItch upon whIch a League Match Is beIng played. Team Sheet and Pre-Match BrIefIng L.21. At least 75 mInutes before the tIme fIxed for the kIck-off of a League Match, a representatIve of each partIcIpatIng Club shall submIt a team sheet by such method as approved by the Board contaInIng the followIng partIculars: L.21.1. the shIrt numbers and names of Its Players (IncludIng substItute Players) who are to take part In that League Match; L.21.2. the colour of the StrIp to be worn by Its Players, IncludIng the goalkeeper; and L.21.3. the names and job tItles of up to seven OffIcIals who wIll occupy the traIner’s bench durIng that League Match SectIon L: FIxtures 175 KIck-Off L.29. Each Club partIcIpatIng In a League Match shall adhere to the kIck-off tIme and the Home Club shall report any delay to the Board together wIth any explanatIon therefor. L.30. Any Club whIch wIthout good reason causes to be delayed eIther the kIck-off of a League Match from the tIme fIxed or the re-start after the half-tIme Interval: L.30.1. shall on the fIrst such occasIon pay a fIxed penalty of £5,000 If the delay does not exceed 15 mInutes; and L.30.2. shall on a second or subsequent occasIon wIthIn two years of the fIrst such occasIon or If In any case the delay exceeds 15 mInutes be dealt wIth under the provIsIons of SectIon W of these Rules (DIscIplInary). Countdown to KIck-Off L.31. Each Club partIcIpatIng In a League Match must comply wIth the terms of the relevant Countdown to KIck-Off. Use of OffIcIal Ball L.32. In all League Matches the Home Club shall provIde and the partIcIpatIng Clubs shall use only the offIcIal ball approved from tIme to tIme by the League. OccupatIon of the TechnIcal Area L.33. The technIcal area shall be occupIed durIng a League Match only by substItute Players and OffIcIals whose names appear on the team sheet. Only OffIcIals whose names appear on the team sheet and who are sItuated In the technIcal area may communIcate InstructIons to Players durIng a League Match. L.34. Any Player who Is dIsmIssed from the fIeld of play shall proceed ImmedIately to the dressIng room and shall not occupy the technIcal area. DuratIon of League Matches L.35. Subject to the provIsIons of Law 7 of the Laws of the Game and Rule L.36, the duratIon of a League Match shall be 90 mInutes. L.36. The Board may order a League Match whIch for whatever reason lasts for less than 90 mInutes to count as a completed fIxture or to be replayed eIther partIally or In Its entIrety. L.37. The half-tIme Interval In League Matches shall be 15 mInutes. NotIfIcatIon of League Match Results L.38. By 12 noon on the fIrst WorkIng Day after a League Match each partIcIpatIng Club shall submIt Form 10 to the Board duly completed. SectIon L: FIxtures 176 Rules: SectIon L Gate Statements L.39. WIthIn 10 WorkIng Days of a League Match the Home Club shall submIt Form 11 to the Board duly completed. PenaltIes L.40. Any Club actIng In breach of Rules L.31 or L.38 wIll pay a fIxed penalty of £2,500 In respect of a fIrst such breach, £5,000 In respect of a second such breach durIng a Season and £10,000 In respect of a thIrd such breach durIng a Season. Any subsequent breach shall be dealt wIth under the provIsIons of SectIon W of these Rules (DIscIplInary). CompensatIon for Postponed Matches L.41. CompensatIon shall be payable to a Home Club If a League Match In whIch It should partIcIpate Is postponed, provIded that: L.41.1. the postponement Is caused by the VIsItIng Club on the date fIxed for the League Match or on a date reasonably proxImate thereto beIng engaged In an F.A. Cup match or a Football League Cup match; and L.41.2. on the date fIxed for the League Match the Home Club Is no longer engaged In the relevant competItIon. L.42. In the case of a postponement caused by an F.A. Cup match compensatIon shall be paId out of the F.A. Cup pool and In the case of a Football League Cup match out of the Football League Cup pool or In eIther case as the Board shall determIne. L.43. In eIther case the amount of compensatIon shall be the sum (If any) by whIch the Home Club’s net revenue from the postponed League Match falls short of the Home Club’s average net revenue for League Matches played In that Season. ProvIsIon of HospItalIty for OffIcIals L.44. Each Home Club shall provIde hospItalIty arrangements for the DIrectors and other OffIcIals of the VIsItIng Club. Clubs: Operations Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 177 Player Identification M.1.Before the commencement of each Season each Club shall allocate a different shirt number to each member of its first team squad. M.2.A Club shall likewise allocate a shirt number to any Player joining its first team squad during the Season. M.3.Save with the prior written consent of the Board shirt numbers shall commence with the number one and shall be allocated consecutively. M.4.While he remains with the Club a Player will retain his shirt number throughout the Season for which it was allocated. M.5.Upon a Player leaving a Club the shirt number allocated to him may be re-allocated. M.6. Each Club shall forthwith provide to the Board on Form 12 full details in writing of shirt numbers allocated so that throughout each Season the Board is aware of the names of members of the first team squad of each Club and the shirt numbers allocated to them. M.7. When playing in League Matches each Player shall wear a shirt on the back of which shall be prominently displayed his shirt number so as to be clearly visible in accordance with guidelines laid down by the Board from time to time, and above that his surname or such other name as may be approved in writing by the Board. M.8.The Player’s shirt number shall also appear on the front of the left leg of his shorts. M.9. The size, style, colour and design of shirt numbers, lettering and the logo of the League appearing on a Player’s shirt or shorts and the material from which such numbers, lettering and logo are made shall be determined by the Board from time to time. M.10. The colour and design of the shirt and stockings worn by the goalkeeper when playing in League Matches shall be such as to distinguish him from the other Players and from Match Officials. M.11.The captain of each team appearing in a League Match shall wear an armband provided by the League indicating his status as such. M.12. Any Club acting in breach of any of Rules M.1 to M.11 inclusive will be liable to pay to the League a fixed penalty of £2,500 for a first breach, £5,000 for a second breach during a Season and £10,000 for a third breach during a Season. Any subsequent breach may be dealt under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). Home and Alternative Strip M.13. Each Club shall have a home Strip and up to a maximum of two alternative Strips which shall be worn by its Players in League Matches in accordance with the provisions of these Rules.  Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 178 Rules: Section M M.14. Each Club must have at least one alternative Strip which differs visibly from and contrasts with its Home Strip (including the goalkeeper’s Home Strip) to the extent that the two Strips could be worn by opposing teams in a match. M.15. The logo of the League shall appear on the right sleeve of both home Strip and alternative Strip shirts. Where the relevant Strip does not bear a sponsor’s logo on the left sleeve of its shirt, a logo of the League shall appear on that sleeve as well. M.16.Neither the home Strip shirt nor the shirt of either of the alternative Strips shall be of a colour or design alike or similar to the outfits of Match Officials. M.17. Not later than four weeks before the commencement of each Season, each Club shall register its Strips (each of which must be available for the Club to wear in each League Match during the Season) by submitting to the Board Form 13 together with samples of its home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip complying with these Rules and a brief written description of each. The Board having entered the descriptions in a register will cause the same to be printed in the handbook of the League and on the League’s website. M.18.Each Strip submitted for registration in accordance with Rule M.17 shall have on it: M.18.1. the shirt number and name of any Player in the Club’s first team squad, displayed as required by Rule M.7; and M.18.2. any advertisement for which the approval of the Board is either sought or has already been given under the provisions of Rule M.30.1. M.19.If pursuant to Rule M.17 a Club seeks to register a Strip which does not comply with these Rules: M.19.1. the Board shall give to that Club notice in writing to that effect giving full details of the changes required to achieve compliance; and M.19.2. the Strip in question shall not be worn by that Club’s Players in a League Match until a further sample has been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board. M.20. Subject to Rule M.21, Strips of the description thus registered shall be worn throughout the Season immediately following and no changes to it shall be made except with the prior written permission of the Board. M.21. On the occasion of a Club’s last home or away League Match in any Season a further Strip (i.e. not one registered by the Club in accordance with Rule M.17) may be worn provided that: M.21.1. at least seven days’ prior written notice of intention to do so is given to the Board (such notice to be accompanied by a sample of the Strip intended to be worn) and the opposing Club (such notice to be accompanied by a CAD drawing of the Strip intended to be worn); and M.21.2. the alternative Strip shall be subsequently registered as the Club’s home or alternative Strip for the following Season. Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip Guidance In respect of each League Match, the League will notify Clubs of the confirmed Strips to be worn by the Home Club and the Visiting Club (together with the uniform to be worn by the Match Officials) in the form of the Match Day Information Sheet. 179 M.26.In the event of a dispute arising on the day of a League Match in relation to the Strip to be worn then the referee’s decision shall be final. M.27. Subject to Rule M.21, no Club shall participate in a League Match wearing a Strip other than its registered home Strip or alternative Strip or a combination of the same (in either case as instructed under Rule M.25 or Rule M.26) except with the prior written consent of the Board. M.28. Each Club shall ensure that it has available at each League Match a replacement Strip for each Player named on the team sheet which can be used in the event of a Player requiring to change any part of his Strip. Each Player’s replacement Strip shall comply with Rules M.7 and M.8. M.29. When participating in a League Match no Player shall reveal undergarments that show political, religious or personal slogans, statements or images, or advertising other than a manufacturer’s logo. The Board may proceed under Section W against either the Player or his Club or both for any breach of this Rule. M.22. Subject to Rules M.21 and M.23, when playing in League Matches the Players of each participating Club shall wear Strip which is of a sufficient contrast that Match Officials, spectators and television viewers will be able to distinguish clearly between the two teams. In selecting the choice of Strip the following order of precedence shall apply unless authorised by the Board: M.22.1. 1st priority: the outfield players of the Home Club who shall wear their home Strip; M.22.2. 2nd priority: the outfield players of the Visiting Club; M.22.3. 3rd priority: the Home Club goalkeeper; and M.22.4. 4th priority: the Visiting Club goalkeeper. M.23. The Match Officials shall wear colours that distinguish them from the Strip worn by the two Clubs. In the event of the Match Officials not having distinguishing colours then the Visiting Club goalkeeper must change and if this is not possible the Home Club goalkeeper must do so. M.24. At least 10 days prior to each League Match the Visiting Club shall notify the Home Club and the League on Form 14 of the Strip it intends its Players (including for the avoidance of doubt its goalkeeper) to wear. M.25. The League, in consultation with PGMOL acting on behalf of the referee, will determine any disputes arising between Clubs and no later than three working days prior to each League Match notify both Clubs and the Match Officials of the colours to be worn. Section M: Players’ Identification and Strip 180 Rules: Section M Strip Advertising M.30.Provided that: M.30.1. the content, design and area of the advertisement is approved by the Board; and M.30.2. it complies with The Football Association Rules for the time being in force, advertising on Strips shall be permitted. Clubs: Operations Section N: Match Officials 181 Appointment of Match Officials N.1. Prior to the commencement of each Season, PGMOL will compile and publish a list of referees and assistant referees eligible to be appointed to officiate at League Matches during that Season. N.2.PGMOL shall be empowered to remove the name of any Match Official from its list at any time. N.3. PGMOL will appoint the Match Officials to officiate at each League Match. PGMOL will give notice of such appointment to the participating Clubs and to the Match Officials so appointed who shall each forthwith acknowledge their appointment to PGMOL. Rules Binding on Match Officials N.4. Acknowledgement by a Match Official of an appointment made under Rule N.3 shall constitute an agreement with the League by such Match Official to be bound by and to comply with: N.4.1.the Laws of the Game; N.4.2.The Football Association Rules; and N.4.3.these Rules. Payments to Match Officials N.5.No Club or Official shall either directly or indirectly make or offer to make any payment to or confer or offer to confer any benefit upon any Match Official. Pre-Match Procedures N.6.Prior to the commencement of a League Match at which he has been appointed to officiate, the referee shall: N.6.1.together with the other appointed Match Officials, arrive at the Stadium not less than two hours before the advertised time of kick-off; N.6.2.decide on the fitness of the pitch for the playing of the League Match and: N.6.2.1. if the referee considers it to be unfit, instruct that the League Match be postponed or that the kick-off be delayed; and N.6.2.2. if the referee considers it to be necessary, instruct that the pitch be re-marked; N.6.3.receive the team sheets of the participating Clubs in accordance with Rule L.21; N.6.4.permit the amendment of a team sheet if a Player is injured or otherwise incapacitated as provided in Rule L.24; N.6.5.attend the briefing referred to at Rule L.22; N.6.6.check and approve any football to be used in the League Match; N.6.7.ensure that, if appropriate, the Home Club has made a coloured ball available; Section N: Match Officials 182 Rules: Section N N.6.8. wear one of the match uniforms provided by PGMOL ensuring that it does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams; N.6.9. ensure that the Players’ Strip complies with the provisions of Section M of these Rules; N.6.10. ensure that the uniform worn by any ballboy or steward does not clash with the Strip worn by either of the participating teams and if in his opinion there is such a clash, he shall be authorised to request such ballboy or steward to change his uniform or to leave the vicinity of the field of play; N.6.11. with the assistant referees, lead the participating teams onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; and N.6.12. take such other steps as may be agreed between the League and PGMOL from time to time. Compliance with Instructions N.7.Players and Officials shall comply with any lawful instruction given to them by a Match Official officiating at a League Match Post-Match Procedures N.8.The referee shall send the team sheets to and make the following reports in writing to the Board as soon as practicable after officiating at a League Match: N.8.1.on the standard of facilities for Match Officials provided by the Home Club; N.8.2.on the late arrival at the Stadium of any of the Match Officials, giving reasons therefore; N.8.3.on the condition of the pitch; N.8.4.on the circumstances surrounding the kick-off or re-start being delayed; N.8.5.on either team commencing the League Match with less than a full complement of Players; N.8.6.on any change of Strip ordered; N.8.7.on the failure of a team to process together onto the field of play in accordance with the provisions set out in the Countdown to Kick-Off; N.8.8.on any breach of Rule L.33 by either Club; N.8.9.on any Player being cautioned or sent-off; N.8.10. on either assistant referee taking over as referee and stating the reason therefore; N.8.11. on any breach of these Rules by Clubs, Players, Officials, Managers and other Match Officials; and N.8.12. any other matter which the referee considers appropriate to bring to the Board’s attention. N.9.A referee shall likewise report to The Football Association any breach of The Football Association Rules. Clubs: Operations Section O: Medical Guidance The FA has developed new courses to replace the following qualifications referred to in the Rules: EA, BFAS, IFAS and AREA. These will be introduced during the course of Season 2017/18. Rules for Season 2018/19 will reflect the changes. 183 Team Doctor and Medical Coordinator O.4.Each Club shall appoint at least one Team Doctor and at least one Medical Coordinator (who must be a doctor). O.5.Each doctor appointed by a Club whose responsibilities include giving medical treatment to Players must: O.5.1.hold a current AREA Certificate; O.5.2.comply with any guidance issued by the Board in respect of the identification and notification of concussive injuries; and O.5.3.comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors. O.6.The Team Doctor must hold a diploma in sports medicine or an equivalent or higher professional qualification. O.7.In respect of each League Match, the Medical Coordinator of the Home Club shall: O.7.1.complete and sign the Match Day Medical Requirements Form and provide it to the Match Manager in advance of each League Match; O.7.2.liaise with the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor prior to each League Match in order to explain to him the Home Club’s arrangements for emergency care; Doctors – General O.1. Nothing in this Section O or elsewhere in these Rules replaces, reduces or affects in any way the obligations imposed on Clubs by statute and/or common law in the fields of medicine, occupational health and/or health and safety. O.2. Each Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator, and any other doctor appointed by the Club, shall be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practice by the General Medical Council. O.3. References in these Rules to a requirement to hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid Certificate (“AREA Certificate”) shall mean that the individual concerned shall: O.3.1. have successfully undertaken the full AREA Certificate course (or an equivalent course that is recognised and approved by: (a) the Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care as equivalent to the AREA Certificate; and (b) the Board) in the preceding 36 months; and O.3.2. have successfully undertaken the AREA Certificate refresher course (or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board) in the preceding 16 months (unless he successfully undertook the full AREA Certificate course or an equivalent course recognised and approved by the Board within that period). Section O: Medical 184 Rules: Section O O.7.3. on the day of the League Match, be available to deal with any queries of the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor and ensure that the latter is given the opportunity to familiarise himself with the Home Club’s medical facilities and to meet the paramedics present at the League Match pursuant to Rule O.19.4; O.7.4.at the request of either Team Doctor: O.7.4.1. assist with the treatment of injuries; O.7.4.2. care for and monitor any Player or Match Official who has left the field of play; O.7.4.3. assist with the identification and assessment of concussive injuries, whether through the use of pitch-side video technology or otherwise; and O.7.4.4. act as the lead point of liaison and co-ordination for all Players or Match Officials referred to hospital, including by liaising with the hospital and establishing contact with local ambulances and hospital emergency departments. O.8. In advance of each League Match, the Team Doctor of the Home Club shall complete and sign the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form and provide it to the Match Manager. Crowd Doctor O.9.Each Club shall appoint at least one Crowd Doctor. O.10.A Crowd Doctor shall either: O.10.1. hold the Diploma in Immediate Medical Care issued by the Royal College of Surgeons (Edinburgh) Faculty of Pre-Hospital Care (“Faculty”) or its equivalent; or O.10.2. have successfully undertaken the Faculty’s ‘Generic Crowd Doctor Training’ course or its equivalent. O.11.Each Crowd Doctor shall successfully undertake the Faculty’s ‘Generic Refresher and Skills Update Course’ at least once every five years. Physiotherapists O.12.Each Club shall employ a full time senior physiotherapist. O.13.The senior physiotherapist shall: O.13.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.13.2. hold a current AREA Certificate. Section O: Medical Guidance The requirement referred to in Rule O.15 only applies to those sports therapists who occupy the trainers’ bench at a League Match, in accordance with Rule O.19.3. 185 Medical and Safety Action Plan O.16.Each Club shall prepare and make available to the League on request a Medical and Safety Action Plan, which shall: O.16.1. set out protocols for the assessment of risk and management of injuries to its employees in all areas of its business; O.16.2. set out protocols detailing the management of injuries to Players and Match Officials sustained during League Matches, other matches in which the Club participates and training (including a dedicated protocol for the emergency treatment of Players and Match Officials during League Matches played at its Stadium); and O.16.3. detail all first aid facilities and medical equipment maintained by the Club in the event that treatment of such injuries is necessary. O.17.The Medical and Safety Action Plan shall be: O.17.1. drawn up under the guidance of, and be regularly reviewed and if necessary amended by, the Team Doctor in consultation with the Medical Coordinator, senior physiotherapist, the Club’s safety officer and such other Persons as the Club may consider appropriate; and O.17.2. annually reported to and approved by the Club’s board. O.18.Each Club shall ensure that: O.18.1. it manages effectively all medical issues that may arise at a League Match; and O.18.2. its first aid facilities and medical equipment are properly maintained and are in full working order. O.14.Any other physiotherapist employed by a Club shall: O.14.1. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; and O.14.2. (where the duties of the physiotherapist concerned include attendance at League Matches as part of the Club’s medical team) hold a current AREA Certificate. O.15. Any other sports therapist employed by a Club (where the duties of the therapist concerned include attendance at League Matches as part of the Club’s medical team) shall hold a current AREA Certificate. Section O: Medical 186 Rules: Section O Attendance of Medical Personnel and Provision of Medical Facilities O.19.At every League Match: O.19.1. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of its Team Doctor and the Home Club shall procure the attendance of its Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator. The Home Club’s Team Doctor, Crowd Doctor and Medical Coordinator shall be available throughout and for a reasonable time before and after the League Match; O.19.2. each participating Club shall procure the attendance of a physiotherapist or therapist who is qualified as required by these Rules; O.19.3. each participating Club’s Team Doctor and physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) shall occupy that Club’s trainers’ bench during the League Match; O.19.4. the Home Club shall procure the attendance of at least two fully qualified and appropriately insured paramedics who shall be available to assist with on-field medical incidents; O.19.5. no Person other than a participating Club’s Team Doctor, Medical Coordinator, physiotherapist or therapist (who shall be qualified as required by these Rules) or the paramedics referred to in Rule O.19.4 shall be permitted to treat Players or Match Officials on the field of play; O.19.6. the Home Club shall ensure that all equipment and facilities listed in the Mandatory Medical Equipment Form are available and present at the Stadium; O.19.7. the Home Club shall ensure that throughout each League Match a fully equipped, dedicated and appropriately insured ambulance suitable to carry an emergency casualty and staffed by a Person or Persons qualified to perform essential emergency care en route is available at the Stadium to transport any Player or Match Official requiring emergency treatment to hospital; and O.19.8. the Home Club shall before each League Match make available to the Visiting Club the emergency treatment protocol referred to in Rule O.16.2 and obtain the Visiting Club’s Team Doctor’s confirmation that he has received it. Concussive Injuries O.20. Each Team Doctor, physiotherapist, therapist and Medical Coordinator shall, when present at a League Match or at any other match or at training, carry the pocket concussion tool (which is set out at Appendix 4A). O.21. Any Player, whether engaged in a League Match, any other match or in training, who has sustained, or is suspected of having sustained, a concussive injury, shall not be allowed to resume playing or training (as the case may be) that same day. Furthermore, he shall not be allowed to return to playing in matches or participating in training thereafter unless he has been examined and declared fit to do so by his Team Doctor or, if he is unavailable, by another medical practitioner. In such circumstances, the welfare of the Player is paramount and the decision of the Team Doctor or other medical practitioner as to whether the Player is fit to resume playing or training shall be final. Section O: Medical Guidance Clubs should be aware that only those Officials listed in Rule O.22 may review footage of a League Match during its course and only for the purpose set out in Rule O.22. Any other Official who does so (for whatever purpose) may be in breach of Rule K.32. 187 Medical Records O.23. Each Club shall carry out medical examinations on all its Contract Players and Academy Players registered on Scholarship Agreements (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) in accordance with the requirements laid down in Appendix 4 and keep medical records that comply with General Medical Council requirements. O.24. Where the transfer (including the Temporary Transfer) of the registration of a Contract Player is being negotiated between Clubs, the Club holding the registration shall, at the request of the other Club, and provided that the consent of the Contract Player has been obtained, provide to it the medical records of the Contract Player in question (including for the avoidance of doubt any records which the Club holds of the cardiac screening and/or concussion history of the Player). Medical Insurance O.25. During such time as there shall remain in force an agreement between the League and the Professional Footballers’ Association for the subsidising of Player insurance schemes, each Club shall cause each of its Contract Players and those of its Academy Players with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules) to be insured under and in accordance with the terms of any private medical insurance scheme approved by the Board. In the case of such Academy Players such insurance may be limited to football related injuries. O.22. Without prejudice to Rule K.32, a Club’s Team Doctor, Medical Coordinator and/or physiotherapist may review footage of a League Match during its course in order to assist with the identification and/or assessment of a concussive injury.  Section O: Medical 188 Rules: Section O Clubs: Operations Section P: Managers 189 Codes of Conduct P.1. Managers shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Managers set out in Appendix 5. P.2. Clubs shall conduct themselves in relation to Managers in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Clubs set out in Appendix 6. P.3. Any failure by Managers or Clubs to conduct themselves in accordance with their respective Codes of Conduct will constitute a breach of this Rule. Coaching Qualifications P.4. Each Manager shall either: P.4.1. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid UEFA Pro Licence; or P.4.2. hold the Football Association Coaching Diploma; or P.4.3. hold, or have commenced and be actively engaged on the requisite course to obtain, a valid diploma of a similar standard issued by another national association. P.5. No Club shall employ any Person as a Manager who does not hold a qualification listed in Rule P.4. P.6. Rules P.4. and P.5. shall not apply to Managers until the expiry of 12 weeks from the date of their appointment as such. The Board shall have power to grant an extension of the 12 weeks period only if reasonably satisfied that a Manager is acting as a temporary replacement for another who is medically unfit to resume his duties. Contracts of Employment and Submission to the Board P.7. The terms of a Manager’s employment must be evidenced in a written contract, a copy of which must be submitted to the Board within seven days of its coming into full force and effect. Contents of Contracts of Employment P.8. Contracts of employment between a Club and a Manager shall: P.8.1. include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 7; and P.8.2. clearly set out the circumstances in which the contract of employment may be determined by either party. Meetings Re Refereeing and Other Matters P.9. All Managers are required to attend in person an annual pre-Season meeting organised by the League or PGMOL and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach of these Rules. Section P: Managers 190 Rules: Section P P.10. By no later than 25 June in advance of each Season, each Club must notify the League of two dates (each of which shall be before the Club’s first League Match of the Season) on which each of its Contract Players will be available for a meeting to be attended by the League and/or PGMOL. The League will then notify the Club as soon as possible thereafter on which of the two dates provided the meeting will take place. Failure to attend this meeting (in the case of a Contract Player) or to take reasonable steps to ensure the attendance of each of its Contract Players at this meeting (in the case of a Club), save in exceptional circumstances, shall be a breach of these Rules. Broadcasters and Media P.11. Each Manager shall when requested to do so attend in person and participate in the interviews, press conferences and other activity required of Managers pursuant to Section K of these Rules and failure to do so (save in exceptional circumstances) shall be a breach of these Rules. Such interviews shall not be arranged in such a manner as to interfere with the Manager’s primary matchday responsibilities as regards team matters. Disputes P.12. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract with a Club shall be dealt with under the procedures set out in Section Y of these Rules (Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal). Assistant Manager/Head Coach P.13. A Club which applies for a UEFA Club Licence must, in addition to employing a Manager, employ an individual (such as an assistant manager or head coach) to assist the Manager in all football matters relating to the first team. Clubs: Operations Section Q: Scouts 191 Registration of Scouts Q.1.The Board shall keep a register of Scouts. Q.2. Each Club upon employing or engaging a Scout shall within five days thereof apply to register him by duly completing Form 15 and submitting to the Board a copy of the document by which, in accordance with Rule J.2, the Club binds the Scout to comply with these Rules. Q.3.The Board shall register a Scout and shall notify the applicant Club to that effect upon being satisfied that: Q.3.1.the Club has complied with Rule Q.2. above; and Q.3.2.the Scout who is the subject of the application is not currently registered as the Scout of another Club. Q.4. Except during the period of five days mentioned in Rule above, no Club shall employ a Scout who is not registered under the provisions of this Section of these Rules unless it has made an application to register him which has yet to be determined. Q.5. Upon a Club ceasing to employ or engage a registered Scout it shall within five days thereof give notice to that effect in Form 16 to the Board who shall thereupon remove the name of such Scout from the register. Identification of Scouts Q.6.Each Club shall issue to each of its registered Scouts a formal means of identification which shall include: Q.6.1.the name of the Club by which it is issued; Q.6.2.the signature of an Authorised Signatory of the issuing Club; Q.6.3.a photograph of the Scout; and Q.6.4.the Scout’s signature. Code of Conduct Q.7. Scouts shall conduct themselves in accordance with the Code of Conduct for Scouts set out in Appendix 8 and any failure to do so shall constitute a breach of this Rule. Each Club must ensure that its Scouts comply with the provisions of these Rules (and, where applicable, the Youth Development Rules) and Appendix 8. Section Q: Scouts 192 Rules: Section Q Clubs: Operations Section R: Supporter Relations 193 Supporter Liaison Officer R.1. Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.1.1. the delivery of the Club’s policies regarding its supporters; R.1.2. ensuring that there is a regular point of contact within the Club for the Club’s supporters; and R.1.3. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on safety and security related issues as they affect supporters). Policies R.2. Each Club shall devise, document and publish: (a) a policy (or policies) with regard to ticketing, merchandise and relations with its supporters, season ticket holders and others having an interest in the activities of the Club (together in this Section of these Rules referred to as “Stakeholders”); and (b) a disability access statement. A copy of all such documents must be provided to the League before the start of the Season. R.3.A Club’s policy with regard to its Stakeholders should: R.3.1. provide for consultation with them on a structured and regular basis through forums, questionnaires and focus groups and by the publication of current policies on major issues in an easily digested format; and R.3.2. promote supporter and community liaison and provide for the establishment of liaison structures where none exist. Disability Access Officer R.4. Each Club shall employ one or more appropriately senior Official(s) whose responsibilities shall include: R.4.1. ensuring the provision by the Club of safe, inclusive, accessible facilities and services for disabled supporters; and R.4.2. liaising regularly with the Club’s management (including on issues related to disability access). Reporting R.5. Each Club shall submit a report annually to the League during the Close Season describing how each of its said policies has been implemented and the extent to which each has been achieved. Section R: Supporter Relations 194 Rules: Section R Ticketing R.6.A Club’s ticketing policy should: R.6.1. provide general information to the public about ticket availability and pricing, giving the earliest possible notice of any changes and the reasons therefore; R.6.2. aim to promote greater accessibility by the adoption of flexible and imaginative ticketing schemes; R.6.3. facilitate wider access to League Matches by the public by allowing for a broad range of ticket prices, the more expensive effectively subsidising the cheapest; R.6.4. allow for a reasonable reduction in the price of tickets for seats with a restricted view of the goalmouth; R.6.5. adopt a system of concessionary ticket prices tailored to the needs of the local community; R.6.6. give details of the availability of seating for disabled spectators and their carers and the pricing policy in relation thereto; R.6.7. set out particulars of any membership, loyalty, bond, debenture or similar scheme; R.6.8. make available a method of payment for season tickets by instalments at competitive rates of interest; R.6.9. promote the availability of tickets by reserving a reasonable proportion (at least five per cent.) of them for sale to non-season ticket holders; R.6.10. deal with the return and distribution of unwanted tickets; R.6.11. include the following provisions in respect of abandoned League Matches: R.6.11.1. abandonment after spectators admitted to the Stadium but before kick-off - free admission to the rearranged League Match; R.6.11.2. abandonment after kick-off - half price admission to the rearranged League Match; and R.6.12. refer to the obligations set out in Rules R.7 to R.12, below. R.7. Each Club shall provide an area of its Stadium for the exclusive use of family groups and junior supporters. R.8. Concessionary ticket prices must be made available by each Club for: R.8.1. senior citizens; and R.8.2. junior supporters. Section R: Supporter Relations 195 R.9.Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or between the Clubs, and subject to Rule R.10, at each League Match, the Home Club shall make available to the Visiting Club: R.9.1. 3,000 tickets or, if the capacity of the Home Club’s Stadium is less than 30,000, such number of tickets as is equal to 10 per cent. of its Stadium capacity; and (whether or not that allocation is taken up) R.9.2.tickets for a minimum of 10 per cent. of the Home Club’s disabled spectator accommodation. R.10. The tickets referred to in Rule R.9 must: R.10.1. be made available to the Visiting Club in blocks corresponding to the blocks of seating (“Seating Blocks”) in the area of the Home Club’s Stadium for supporters of the Visiting Club, such Seating Blocks to be designated by reference to the points at which segregation of supporters of the Home and Visiting Clubs can occur (and, for the avoidance of doubt, there shall be no maximum or minimum number of seats in a Seating Block and any question as to the size of a Seating Block or the location of a segregation point shall be determined by the Board); R.10.2. be allocated so as to ensure that supporters of the Visiting Club are located in one or more segregated, self-contained area(s) of the Stadium; and R.10.3. (subject to the approval of the relevant local authority) be allocated so as to ensure that, at a minimum, one Seating Block in which supporters of the Visiting Club will be located is situated ‘pitch-side’ (ie, the front row of such Seating Block is the row closest to the pitch in the relevant stand that is available for general admission). R.11. The Visiting Club: R.11.1. may order and sell tickets on a sequential Seating Block by Seating Block basis (the sequence of release of Seating Blocks to the Visiting Club to be determined by the Home Club); R.11.2. must confirm its final order of tickets (subject to the conditions set out in Rule R.12) at least four weeks before the League Match to which they relate; and R.11.3. shall pay for the entirety of the tickets so ordered save that it may return (and not pay for) any unsold tickets in the final Seating Block for which it ordered tickets if it has sold 50% of the tickets in that Seating Block. R.12.Unless otherwise agreed, the provision by a Home Club of tickets for sale by a Visiting Club shall be conditional upon: R.12.1. the Visiting Club making the tickets available for purchase by the later of either three working days after receipt from the Home Club or the date that is four weeks before the date of the fixture; R.12.2. any unsold tickets being returned by the Visiting Club to the Home Club not later than 10 days before the date fixed for the League Match to which they relate; Section R: Supporter Relations 196 Rules: Section R R.12.3. the proceeds of tickets sold and the value (to be pro-rated to the number of adult and concessionary tickets actually sold by the Visiting Club) of any unsold tickets not returned as aforesaid being paid by the Visiting Club to the Home Club within four days of the League Match taking place; and R.12.4. the Visiting Club paying to the Home Club daily interest at the rate of five per cent. per annum over the base rate for the time being of Barclays Bank Plc on any amount not paid in accordance with Rule R.12.3. R.13. Each Club shall submit to the League details of its season ticket prices and ticket prices for individual League Matches upon announcing the same publicly (and, in any event, before the start of each Season). Merchandise R.14. A Club’s merchandising policy should: R.14.1. allow for market research to be undertaken with regard to the frequency of Strip changes and to their design; R.14.2. identify the intervals at which Strip changes are intended to take place and the date of the next intended change; R.14.3.provide for swing tickets attached to replica Strip to state its launch date; and R.14.4. refer to the effect on the consumer of the obligations set out in Rules R.16 to R.19 below. R.15. Any numbers, lettering, badges and logos appearing on replica Strip shall be of the same style, colour and design as those appearing on Players’ Strip currently registered as required by Rule M.17. R.16. In any future contract to license a manufacturer to produce for retail sale replica Strip, each Club shall include the standard clauses set out in Appendix 9. R.17. Upon a Promoted Club becoming a member of the League in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.5, it shall give notice to any manufacturer licensed to manufacture and distribute its replica Strip in the terms set out in Appendix 10 and request such manufacturer to convey the substance of the notice to its dealers forthwith and advise them that: R.17.1. they are free to sell, advertise and display for sale replica Strip supplied by such manufacturer at whatever price they may choose; and R.17.2. they should inform the Competition and Markets Authority if they are concerned that a minimum resale price is being imposed. R.18. No Club shall cause or procure any manufacturer with which it has a licensing agreement for the manufacture of replica Strip to do any act or cause to be done anything which would constitute a breach of the standard clauses referred to in Rule R.16 . R.19. Each Club shall provide the Competition and Markets Authority with such information as it may need in order to satisfy itself that Rules R.16 to R.18 above have been complied with. Clubs: Operations Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 197 Clubs’ Policies and Procedures for the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups S.1. Each Club shall prepare, implement, review regularly and have reviewed by its local authority (where the local authority is prepared to do so) written policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups. S.2. Each Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups shall: S.2.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules and shall have regard to any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management; S.2.2. meet the NSPCC Standards; and S.2.3. comply with any policy or guidance published by the League from time to time. Roles and Responsibilities S.3. Each Club shall designate a member of its board of directors as its Senior Safeguarding Lead, who shall take leadership responsibility for the Club’s safeguarding provision (in consultation with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding) and actively champion safeguarding at board level. The name of the Club’s Senior Safeguarding Lead shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 17. S.4. Each Club shall designate at least one full-time member of Staff with the necessary skills and expertise as its Head of Safeguarding. The name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding shall be notified by the Club to the League in Form 17. S.5. The Head of Safeguarding shall: S.5.1. where possible, report directly to (and be managed by) the Senior Safeguarding Lead; S.5.2. provide strategic leadership on safeguarding provision and issues within the Club; S.5.3. review and approve the safeguarding provision for all Activities; S.5.4. act as the first point of contact for any report or suspicion of abuse or concern relating to the welfare of a Child or Adult at Risk engaged in an Activity; S.5.5. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the relevant local and statutory authorities and the League with regard to issues concerning the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.5.6. ensure strict compliance with the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.5.7. promote awareness within the Club of safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and encourage and monitor the adoption of best practice procedures in that regard; S.5.8. report on a regular basis on the effectiveness of, and the Club’s compliance with, its policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups to the Senior Safeguarding Lead;  Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Youth Development Rule 186 which requires that an Academy Safeguarding Officer must be appointed to undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.7 with regard to the Academy. 198 Rules: Section S Staff S.8. Staff shall in all dealings with and on behalf of Vulnerable Groups do what is reasonable in the circumstances of the case for the purpose of safeguarding or promoting the safety and welfare of the relevant individual(s). S.5.9. act as the lead Club Official in any investigation of an allegation of abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk; S.5.10. maintain the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups Staff register for each Activity in such format as approved by the League; S.5.11. be made known to all Staff, and (in any handbook or the like which the Club produces to accompany any Activity) to Vulnerable Groups (and their Parents or carers) engaged in each Activity and be available in person or by telephone to Staff and to such Vulnerable Groups, their Parents and carers at all reasonable times; S.5.12. provide written instructions to Staff engaged in each Activity in respect of good practice and what they are required to do if they detect any sign of abuse of Vulnerable Groups, if they suspect such abuse is taking place or if they otherwise have concerns as to the welfare of a Child or Adult at Risk; S.5.13. provide guidance to and support for any member of Staff engaged in each Activity who reports suspected abuse of a Child or Adult at Risk or concerns as to their welfare; and S.5.14. be responsible for maintaining clear, comprehensive and up-to-date records of all allegations of abuse or poor practice (including, but not limited to, those subject to referral under S.13 and S.14), details of how such allegations are resolved and any decisions reached. S.6. The Head of Safeguarding may, in relation to a specific Activity, if appropriate, delegate any of the responsibilities listed in to to one or more other members of Staff (“Safeguarding Officer(s)”). In such circumstances, the Head of Safeguarding must supervise the work of Safeguarding Officers and ensure that they are properly trained, and supported including, without limitation, by way of regular, minuted meetings with each Safeguarding Officer. S.7. Each Head of Safeguarding and Safeguarding Officer shall: S.7.1. be trained in all issues affecting the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups; S.7.2. be given a job description that properly records their responsibilities; and S.7.3. undertake in each calendar year continuing professional development training in the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups, approved by the League, and maintain a record thereof. Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment Guidance While the consent of a Parent (or carer) is not required where images or footage are taken of an Adult at Risk, as a matter of good practice, Clubs should ensure that where such images or footage are to be taken, the Adult at Risk understands the implications of the images or footage being taken, especially if the images or footage are to be used by the Club (or anyone else) for promotional purposes, or otherwise made publicly available. 199 Notification of Referrals to External Agencies and Football Authorities S.13. On making any referral of an allegation or incident of suspected abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk to any external agency (including, without limitation, the police, the local authority or the DBS), the Head of Safeguarding or other Official making the referral shall notify the Senior Safeguarding Lead in writing and ensure that the Senior Safeguarding Lead is kept fully appraised of the progress of the referral and any subsequent investigation or action. S.9. Each member of Staff shall be given regular training (in a form approved by the Head of Safeguarding) in the Club’s policies and procedures for the safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups. S.10. S.11. Each member of Staff shall be given in writing: S.10.1. the name of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; S.10.2. descriptions of what constitutes poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk; S.10.3. details of what he is required to do if there is any sign of poor safeguarding practice, abuse or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk or if there is a suspicion that such conduct is taking place ; and S.10.4. the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’. No Person shall be appointed as a member of Staff unless: S.11.1. he has completed and submitted to the Club a written application; S.11.2. a written reference has been obtained by the Club from at least two referees named in the application; S.11.3. he has applied to the DBS for Disclosure; S.11.4. his Disclosure information has been received and the Club is satisfied that he is not unsuitable to work with Vulnerable Groups; and S.11.5. his particulars have been entered in the Staff register referred to at Rule S.5.10. Parental Consent S.12. The written consent of a Child’s Parent shall be obtained: S.12.1. before the Child participates in an Activity (by the Parent completing and returning to the Head of Safeguarding a written parental consent form); and S.12.2. if the Child is under the age of 16, before any images or footage of him are taken or used for any purpose whatsoever. Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 200 Rules: Section S S.14. The Club shall notify the League and The Football Association (through the submission of the Affiliated Football Safeguarding Referral Form) of, and give the League and The Football Association such further information as they may require in respect of: S.14.1. any evidence obtained by the Club demonstrating the abuse of, or unsuitable behaviour towards, a Child or Adult at Risk, whether or not the evidence relates to: (a) conduct by a member of Staff in the performance of his duties as a member of Staff; or (b) a non-recent or recent allegation; S.14.2. a third (or subsequent) incident or allegation of ‘poor practice’ (as defined in Affiliated Football’s Safeguarding Procedures), whether similar in nature or otherwise, in relation to a Child or Adult at Risk involving the same member of Staff; S.14.3. any referral it has made to any external agency (as described in Rule S.13); and S.14.4. any investigation by such an external agency into suspected abuse of or ‘unsuitable behaviour’ towards a Child or Adult at Risk involved in an Activity of which the Club becomes aware, whether such investigation results from a referral made pursuant to Rule S.14.1 or otherwise, in each case, as soon as reasonably practicable, and in any event within 24 hours of the relevant evidence, incident or investigation being referred to the external agency (where such a referral is made). Monitoring S.15. Each Club will permit the League to conduct at least three monitoring visits each Season to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules, which will be attended by a Person appointed for this purpose by the League. Each Club shall ensure that each such Person is given access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and is able to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Academy Players, Adults at Risk and their carers. S.16. Such Person shall: S.16.1. give written feedback to the Club concerned on each monitoring visit made and, if appropriate, agree with the Club an action plan setting out actions to be taken by the Club to ensure compliance with this Section of these Rules; S.16.2. report on each visit in writing to the League; and S.16.3. at the end of each Season or as soon as practicable thereafter, present to the League and the Club a written annual report on the Club’s compliance with this Section of these Rules. Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 201 S.17. Where, as a result of its monitoring of Clubs in accordance with Rule S.15, receipt of a referral or notification in accordance with Rules S.13 and S.14, or otherwise, the League becomes aware of abuse of or unsuitable behaviour towards a Child or Adult at Risk by a member of Staff or otherwise holds concerns regarding a Club’s handling of a matter relating to safeguarding, it may (in its absolute discretion) conduct a case review, either on its own or in conjunction with The Football Association. Where such a case review is undertaken, the League shall be entitled to have access to all records kept in accordance with the requirements of this Section of these Rules and shall be entitled to meet Staff, Parents, Children, Adults at Risk and their carers. Following such a case review, the League may make such directions to the Club concerned and/or propose such measures be put in place by the Club as it considers necessary, which must be adopted by the Club concerned in full. Safer Recruitment S.18. The League will undertake all matters connected with the use of the Disclosure service for those Clubs not registered with the DBS. S.19. Clubs not registered with the DBS agree to be bound by any guidance or policy on the issue of safer recruitment published by the League from time to time. S.20. Each Club shall prepare, implement and review regularly a safer recruitment policy, which shall: S.20.1. be in accordance with this Section of these Rules; and S.20.2.comply in full with any guidance or policy published by the League from time to time. S.21. Each Club shall designate a member of Staff as its Lead Disclosure Officer whose name shall be notified to the League in Form 17. The Lead Disclosure Officer shall: S.21.1. act as the Club’s principal point of contact with the League on all matters connected with safer recruitment and the use of the Disclosure service; S.21.2. liaise regularly with and be guided by the advice of the League on all matters concerning safer recruitment procedures and the use of the Disclosure service; and S.21.3.ensure strict compliance by the Club with its safer recruitment policies. Publicity S.22. Each Club shall publish in an easily accessible section of its website: S.22.1. a clear statement of the Club’s commitment to safeguarding; S.22.2.the name and contact details of the Club’s Head of Safeguarding; and S.22.3.a copy of the Club’s policies and procedures referred to at Rule S.1. Section S: The Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safer Recruitment 202 Rules: Section S Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section T: Players – Contracts 203 Approaches to Players T.1. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Player with a view to negotiating a contract with such a Player: T.1.1. if he is an Out of Contract Player; or T.1.2. in the case of a Contract Player, with the prior written consent of the Club (or club) to which he is contracted. T.2. A Club shall be at liberty after the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1 July next following to make such an approach to a Contract Player: T.2.1. who will become an Out of Contract Player on that 1 July; and T.2.2. who has received no offer from his Club under Rule V.17.2; or T.2.3. who has received but has declined such offer. T.3. Any Club which by itself, by any of its Officials, by any of its Players, by its Intermediary, by any other Person on its behalf or by any other means whatsoever makes an approach either directly or indirectly to a Contract Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1.2 or Rule T.2 shall be in breach of these Rules and may be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary). T.4. For the purposes of Rules T.2 and T.3, “Contract Player” shall include a player who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Football League club. Approaches by Players T.5. An Out of Contract Player, or any Person on his behalf, shall be at liberty at any time to make an approach to a Club (or club) with a view to negotiating a contract with such Club (or club). T.6. Subject to Rule T.7, a Contract Player, either by himself or by any Person on his behalf, shall not either directly or indirectly make any such approach as is referred to in Rule T.5 without having obtained the prior written consent of his Club. T.7. After the third Saturday in May in any year and before the 1 July next following a Contract Player to whom Rule T.2 applies or any Person on his behalf may make such an approach as is referred to in Rule T.5. Public Statements T.8. A statement made publicly by or on behalf of a Club expressing interest in acquiring the registration of a Contract Player or by a Contract Player expressing interest in transferring his registration to another Club (or club) shall in either case be treated as an indirect approach for the purposes of Rules T.3 and T.6. Section T: Players – Contracts 204 Rules: Section T Inducements T.9.Except as may be provided in a Player’s contract: T.9.1. no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a Player to sign a contract by directly or indirectly offering him or any Person connected with him or his Intermediary a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind; and T.9.2. no Player shall either directly or indirectly accept or cause or permit his Intermediary to accept any such offer as is described in this Rule. Form of Contract T.10. Save for any contracts entered into by a Promoted Club before it became a member of the League which are in Form 18, contracts between Clubs and Players shall be in Form 19. Length of Contract T.11. Subject to the exceptions set out below, a contract between a Club and a Player may be for any period provided that its expiry date is 30 June. The exceptions to this Rule are: T.11.1.contracts with Contract Players under the age of 18 years which must not be capable of lasting for more than three years; T.11.2.contracts no greater than one month in duration (a “Monthly Contract”); and T.11.3.Week by Week Contracts. T.12.A Player under the age of 17 years may not enter into a contract of employment with a Club and may only be registered as an Academy Player. Players’ Remuneration T.13.Full details of a Player’s remuneration including all benefits to which he is entitled whether in cash or in kind shall be set out in his contract. T.14.The terms of a contract between a Club and a Player shall be strictly adhered to. T.15. If any Club acts in breach of Rule E.21, in addition to any penalty imposed under the provisions of Section W of these Rules (Disciplinary), the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Club to register any Player until the breach has been remedied. Signing-on Fees T.16.A Signing-on Fee may be paid only to a Contract Player whose contract: T.16.1. is for a period of not less than three months; and T.16.2.is not a Monthly Contract or a Conditional Contract or a Week by Week Contract. Section T: Players – Contracts 205 T.17. In the case of a contract between a Club and a Player lasting for more than one year, any Signing-on Fee shall be paid in equal annual instalments. T.18. If the registration of a Contract Player is transferred when any part of his Signing-on Fee remains unpaid, a sum equal to the unpaid balance thereof shall be paid to him forthwith by the Transferor Club unless: T.18.1. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s contract having been terminated by the Transferor Club by reason of the Contract Player’s breach of its terms and conditions; T.18.2. the transfer is consequent upon the Contract Player’s written request to that effect; or T.18.3. the Board, on the application of either the Transferor Club or the Contract Player, otherwise decides and either party may appeal to the Premier League Appeals Committee against the decision of the Board in this respect in accordance with the provisions of Section Z of these Rules. Lump Sum Payments T.19. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board, no lump sum payment shall be paid or payable by a Club to a Player during the first year of his employment as a Contract Player with that Club save for: T.19.1. a Signing-on Fee (which must be paid in accordance with Rules T.16 to T.18); or T.19.2. a sum paid in respect of the Player’s relocation expenses not exceeding the amount from time to time permitted by HMRC to be paid for this purpose without income tax and national insurance liability. Image Contracts T.20.Particulars of any Image Contract Payment in respect of the Player shall be set out in the contract with his Club. Signing the Contract T.21.A contract between a Club and a Player shall be signed in each case in the presence of a witness by: T.21.1. the Player; T.21.2.the Player’s Parent if the Player is under the age of 18 years; and T.21.3.an Authorised Signatory on behalf of the Club. Reporting Fines etc. T.22. A copy of any notice terminating a Player’s contract, whether given by the Club or the Player, and any notice given by a Club imposing a fine on a Player or suspending him shall be sent forthwith by the Club to the League and to The Football Association. Section T: Players – Contracts 206 Rules: Section T Submission to Board T.23. A Club shall request each Contract Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete Form 20 at the same time that he signs his first contract with the Club. If he does, the Club shall submit the completed Form 20 to the Board when it submits a copy of the contract pursuant to Rule T.24. T.24.Subject to the provisions of Rules U.17, U.19, U.21 and V.11.3, Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all contracts with Players within five days of their being entered into. Mutual Termination T.25. If the parties thereto agree to terminate a Player’s contract before its expiry date they shall forthwith notify The Football Association and the Board to that effect and shall provide the Board with a copy of any compromise or other agreement recording that termination within five days of its coming into full force and effect. T.26. A Club shall be at liberty at any time to reach agreement with a Contract Player to amend the terms of his contract. If such an agreement increases the Contract Player’s remuneration then, unless the agreement is made in the Close Season, it shall be a term thereof that the Contract Player’s current contract is extended by a minimum of one year. Appeal against Termination T.27. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 of Form 18 or Form 19 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 11.2 of Form 18 or Form 19 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the contract and to the Board. Appeal against Disciplinary Decision T.28. An appeal by a Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of Schedule 1, Part 1, of Form 18 or Form 19 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Board. T.29.Appeals pursuant to Rule T.27 or Rule T.28 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine. T.30.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit. Disputes between Clubs and Players T.31. Any dispute or difference between a Club and a Player not otherwise expressly provided for in these Rules may be referred in writing by either party to the Board for consideration and adjudication in such manner as the Board may think fit. For the purpose of this Rule only, “Player” shall include one who was formerly employed by the Club with which the dispute or difference has arisen, whether or not he has been registered to play for another Club. Section T: Players – Contracts 207 Orders for Costs T.32.The Board shall have power to make an order for costs: T.32.1.in determining appeals under Rule T.27 or Rule T.28; T.32.2.in making an adjudication under Rule T.31; and T.32.3.if any proceedings under Rule T.27 or Rule T.28 or Rule T.31, having been commenced, are withdrawn. T.33. The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the proceedings. T.34.The Board shall have the power, at any time during the proceedings, to order one or several interim or final payments on account of the costs of the League. T.35.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: T.35.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.26; or T.35.2.in any other case, as a civil debt. Appeal T.36. Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of either Rule T.30 or Rule T.31 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. Effect of Termination T.37. Upon the termination of a Player’s contract by a Club under the provisions of clause 10.1 of Form 18 or Form 19 becoming operative or upon the termination by a Player of his contract with his Club under the provisions of clause 11.1 of Form 18 or Form 19 becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. T.38. Except in the case of a Retired Player to whom the provisions of Rule U.29.5 apply, upon a Player’s contract being terminated by mutual consent, his Club shall retain the Player’s registration for such period (if any) and on such terms (if any) as the parties may in writing agree. Should the Player sign for another Club (or Football League club) during that period, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay to the Club retaining the registration a Compensation Fee determined, in default of agreement, by the Professional Football Compensation Committee. Testimonial Matches T.39. Notwithstanding that it has no contractual obligation to do so, a Club in its absolute discretion and with the prior written consent of the Board may, in the case of a Player who has completed 10 or more years in its service as such, permit its Stadium to be used without charge for the purposes of a testimonial match.  Section T: Players – Contracts 208 Rules: Section T Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section U: Players – Registrations 209 Requirement for Registration U.1. A Player shall not play for a Club in a League Match unless that Club holds his registration (which shall include, in the circumstances set out in Rules U.3 and U.12, confirmation that he is eligible to play for it) with effect from at least 75 minutes before kick-off and for League Matches to be played between the close of the Summer Transfer Window and the end of the Season either: U.1.1. his name is included on the Squad List; or U.1.2. he is an Under 21 Player. U.2.A Club shall be deemed to hold the registration of a Player upon receipt of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect. U.3. If a loan of a Player (whether by Temporary Transfer or otherwise) is cancelled by mutual consent, the Player shall not play for the Club to which he is returning unless the League has confirmed to that Club that the Player is eligible to play for it. U.4. A Club shall apply to: U.4.1. include a Player on its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite Form; and U.4.2. remove a Player from its Squad List by submitting to the Board the requisite Form. U.5.A Player shall be deemed to have been included or removed from a Club’s Squad List on receipt of the Board’s written confirmation. U.6.Changes to a Squad List may be made: U.6.1. during the period of a Transfer Window; or U.6.2. at other times only with the permission of the Board. U.7.Each application to register a Player shall be subject to the approval of the Board. U.8.In addition to the forms and documents specifically required by these Rules, a Club shall submit to the Board: U.8.1. any contract it proposes to enter into which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract any rights relating to the transfer of the registration of a player at a date in the future from or to the Club or any rights relating to the employment of the player by the Club; or U.8.2. any contract it proposes to enter into, save for a Representation Contract or an Image Contract, which gives the Club or any other party to the proposed contract the right to receive payments in respect of a Player. Any such proposed contract shall be subject to the approval of the Board. In deciding whether to give such approval the Board shall have regard to (without limitation) Rules I.4 and I.7 (regarding dual interests). Section U: Players – Registrations 210 Rules: Section U Types of Registration U.9.There shall be four types of registration governed by this Section of these Rules, namely: U.9.1. amateur; U.9.2. contract; U.9.3. Monthly Contract; and U.9.4. temporary. U.10.The registration of Academy Players shall be governed by the Youth Development Rules. International Transfer Certificate U.11. A Player who last played (or was last registered to play) for a club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the Club which is applying to register him is affiliated shall not be registered unless the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Player. U.12. A Player who is the subject of a loan to a Club or club affiliated to a national association other than that to which the loaning Club is affiliated may not play for the loaning Club following the termination of the temporary transfer until the League has received written confirmation from the Club’s national association that an international transfer certificate has been issued in respect of his return to his Club, and the League has confirmed to the Club in writing receipt thereof and that he is eligible to play for that Club. Eligibility to Work in the United Kingdom U.13. An application to register a Player shall be accompanied by such evidence as the League may require to demonstrate that the Player may take up employment in the United Kingdom, and the League shall not confirm that he is eligible to play for the Club applying to register him until the League has received such evidence. Registration Procedure U.14. For the purpose of this Section of these Rules the New Registration of a Player shall mean his registration at a time when no other Club (or club) holds his registration either because no previous application to register the Player has been made or because a previous registration has been cancelled or has terminated or has expired. U.15. The New Registration of an Amateur Player shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Form 21 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. U.16.The registration of an Amateur Player is not transferable. Section U: Players – Registrations 211 U.17.The New Registration of a Contract Player shall be effected by completion and submission to the Board of a copy of the Player’s contract. U.18.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11. U.19. The New Registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(1), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with a copy of the Player’s contract. U.20.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player on a Monthly Contract basis shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rule V.11. U.21. A Monthly Contract registration may be extended by one month by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(1) (Extension), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, and, if any changes to it have been made, a copy of the Player’s contract. U.22.The Temporary Transfer of the registration of a Contract Player and any extension thereof shall be effected in accordance with the provisions of Rules V.6 to V.10. U.23. Subject to the provisions of Rule V.1, the deadline for receipt by the Board of all duly completed documents required by these Rules to effect the registration of a Player shall be 12 noon on the last Working Day before the date of the first League Match in which the Club making the application intends him to play, save that the international transfer certificate and evidence of eligibility to take up employment in the United Kingdom (in both cases if applicable) may be provided thereafter (but must be provided before the Player is registered by the League). U.24.A Club which transfers or cancels the registration of a Player may not apply to register that Player within a year except with the prior written consent of the Board. Multiplicity of Registrations U.25.A Player shall not apply to be registered by more than one Club (or club) at any one time and the Board shall refuse any application made in breach of this Rule. Monthly Registrations U.26. There shall be no limit to the number of times a Monthly Contract registration may be extended under Rule U.21 provided that a Club intending to apply to extend the Monthly Contract registration of a Player for a third or subsequent time shall give to the Player not less than seven days’ notice of its intention to do so. U.27.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule V.1, a Club may apply at any time to extend a Monthly Contract registration provided it has not been allowed to expire. Section U: Players – Registrations 212 Rules: Section U Termination of Registrations U.28.The registration of an Amateur Player: U.28.1. shall expire at the end of the Season in which it commenced; U.28.2. may be terminated before its expiry by agreement to that effect between the Club and the Player, such agreement to be notified in writing forthwith by the Club to the Board; and U.28.3. may likewise be terminated by order of the Board on the application of either the Club or the Player. U.29.Subject to the provisions of Rules T.37 and T.38, a contract registration shall terminate: U.29.1. in the case of a Contract Player, upon it being transferred in accordance with Rule V.11; U.29.2. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied, upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; U.29.3. in the case of an Out of Contract Player in respect of whom the said conditions have not been satisfied, upon the expiry of his contract; U.29.4. in the case of a Contract Player, upon his contract being terminated on the ground of his permanent incapacity; and U.29.5. in the case of a Retired Player, on the expiry of a period of 30 months commencing at the end of the Season in which he stops playing competitive football. New Registrations Requiring Consent U.30. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player whose contract has been terminated by a Club (or club) on the ground of his permanent incapacity shall be refused unless that Club (or club) consents. U.31. An application for the New Registration of a Contract Player who has received a lump sum disability benefit under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme shall be refused unless, upon being satisfied that the circumstances of such application are exceptional, the Board consents. Section U: Players – Registrations 213 List of Players U.32. Except as provided in Rules U.33 and U.34, after the Winter Transfer Window in each year and on or before the third Saturday in May next following each Club shall confirm to the Board: U.32.1. whether the list of Players provided to it for these purposes is complete and accurate in all material particulars; U.32.2. details of any Players who are not included in the list referred to in Rule U.32.1 but who should be so included; U.32.3. in the case of each Contract Player whose registration it holds and whose contract expires on the 30 June in that year, whether or not the Club has: U.32.3.1.offered him a new contract under the provisions of Rule V.17.2; or U.32.3.2.implemented any option provision in respect of him; and U.32.4. in the case of each Academy Player whose registration it holds and with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules), whether or not the Club has: U.32.4.1. (if the Academy Player is in the second year of his Scholarship Agreement), given him written notice, pursuant to clause 4.2 of the Scholarship Agreement, of the extension of the duration thereof by one year; and U.32.4.2. (if the Academy Player is in the second or third year of his Scholarship Agreement) given him written notice, pursuant to clause 6.7 of the Scholarship Agreement, of its intention to offer him a professional contract as a Contract Player. U.33. The date by which each Club is required by Rule U.32 to give confirmation to the Board shall be extended in the case of a Club which on the third Saturday in May in any year is still participating in the F.A. Cup, the UEFA Champions League or the UEFA Europa League or has yet to play a League Match the outcome of which could affect: U.33.1. identification of the League Champions in accordance with Rule C.11; U.33.2. identification of the Clubs to be relegated in accordance with Rule C.14; or U.33.3. qualification for a UEFA Club Competition. U.34. In the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.33, the Club shall give the Board the information required by Rule U.32 within four days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League match, UEFA Europe League match or League Match having been played. U.35.The particulars contained in Clubs’ lists of Players shall be published by the Board by the second Saturday in June in each year. Section U: Players – Registrations 214 Rules: Section U Clubs Ceasing to be Members U.36. Upon a Club (in this Rule and Rule U.37 called “the Former Member”) ceasing to be a member of the League under the provisions of Rule B.6 (other than by reason of its relegation from the League in accordance with Rule C.14), the registrations of its Players (except those held in consequence of a Temporary Transfer) shall vest in the League and thereupon the League shall be at liberty to transfer those registrations as it shall think fit and shall receive any Compensation Fees to which the Former Member would otherwise have been entitled under the provisions of Section V of these Rules (Players – Transfers of Registrations). U.37. Any Compensation Fees obtained in accordance with Rule U.36 shall belong to the League and out of them the Board shall have power to make a grant to either or both of: U.37.1.any Club to which Compensation Fees are owed by the Former Member; and U.37.2.the Former Member. Prohibition of Third Party Investment U.38. Unless otherwise agreed by the Board and subject to Rule U.39, a Club may only make or receive a payment or incur any liability as a result of or in connection with the proposed or actual registration (whether permanent or temporary), transfer of registration or employment by it of a Player in the following circumstances: U.38.1. by payment to a Transferor Club or receipt from a Transferee Club of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee; U.38.2. by payment of levy pursuant to Rule V.38 or Rule V.39; U.38.3. by receipt of all or part of a Compensation Fee, Contingent Sum, Loan Fee or sell-on fee, in default of payment of it by the Transferee Club from which it is due, from: U.38.3.1. a financial institution or other guarantor; or U.38.3.2. the League in accordance with the provisions of these Rules; or U.38.3.3. The Football League in accordance with the provisions of the Regulations of The Football League; U.38.4. by way of remuneration (including benefits in cash or kind and Image Contract Payments) to or for the benefit of a Contract Player whose registration it holds; U.38.5. by way of an allowance permitted by Youth Development Rule 286, to an Academy Player with whom it has entered into a Scholarship Agreement (as defined in the Youth Development Rules); U.38.6. by way of payment to an Intermediary strictly in accordance with the terms of the The FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries; Section U: Players – Registrations 215 U.38.7.by payment of incidental expenses arising in respect thereof; U.38.8. by payment or receipt of training compensation or solidarity payment pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players and any other levies or payments payable to or by a Club pursuant to the statutes or regulations of FIFA or any other football governing body from time to time, or otherwise properly due to or from such a governing body; U.38.9. by payment of value added tax payable in respect of any of the above payments or liabilities; and U.38.10. in the case of a Transferor Club, by assignment of its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee to a Financial Institution. U.39. In respect of a player whom it applies to register as a Contract Player, a Club is permitted to make a payment to buy out the interest of a Person who, not being a Club or club, nevertheless has an agreement either with the club with which the player is registered, or with the player, granting it the right to receive money from a new Club or club for which that player becomes registered. Any such payment which is not dependent on the happening of a contingent event may be made either in one lump sum or in instalments provided that all such instalments are paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Club and the player. Any such payment which is payable upon the happening of a contingent event shall be payable within seven days of the happening of that event. Section U: Players – Registrations 216 Rules: Section U Players – Contracts, Registrations and Transfers Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 217 Transfer Windows V.1. “Transfer Windows” means the two periods in a year during which, subject to Rule V.4, a Club may apply for: V.1.1. the New Registration of a player; V.1.2. the registration of a player transferred to it; and V.1.3. the registration of a Temporary Transfer. V.2. The Summer Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on the last day of the Season or at such other date and time as the Board shall determine and shall end on 31 August next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board. V.3. The Winter Transfer Window in any year shall commence at midnight on 31 December or at such other date and time as the Board shall determine and shall end on 31 January next if a Working Day or, if not, on the first Working Day thereafter, at a time to be determined by the Board. V.4. Outside a Transfer Window, the Board in its absolute discretion may: V.4.1. refuse an application to register a player; or V.4.2. grant an application to register a player and, if thought fit, impose conditions by which the Club making the application and the player shall be bound. Temporary Transfers V.5. A “Temporary Transfer” shall mean the transfer of a contract registration effected in accordance with Rules V.6 to V.10. V.6. Subject to the conditions set out below, a Temporary Transfer shall be permitted: V.6.1. between Clubs; and V.6.2. between a Club and a club in membership of The Football League, the National League, the Northern Premier League, the Isthmian League and the Southern League. V.7. The conditions referred to in Rule V.6 are: V.7.1. a Temporary Transfer to a Club may not take place in the Transfer Window in which the Transferor Club acquired the Player’s registration; V.7.2. during the period of the Temporary Transfer of his contract registration a Player shall not play against the Transferor Club; V.7.3. if during the period of a Temporary Transfer the Player’s registration is transferred permanently from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club, the two Clubs may agree in writing (with such agreement copied to the League) that the Player shall not play against the Transferor Club for the remainder of the Season;  Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations Guidance An example of the circumstances in which the Board might exercise its discretion in Rule V.7.4 is where a Player subject to a Temporary Transfer is unable to represent the Club temporarily holding his registration, due to a long-term injury. In such circumstances, the Board might approve the termination of the Temporary Transfer on the condition that the Player is prohibited from making any first team appearances at the Club with which he re-registers, during the remaining period of the original Temporary Transfer. 218 Rules: Section V V.8. The Loan Fee payable on a Temporary Transfer shall be such sum (if any) as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in Football Association Form H.2 or H.3 (as appropriate) or in a supplementary agreement. V.9. Any Loan Fee (including any instalments thereof) shall be paid on or before the date or dates agreed between the parties, the latest of which must be no later than 30 June immediately following the conclusion of the Season in which the Temporary Transfer expired. V.10. A Temporary Transfer shall be effected by submitting to the Board Football Association Form H.2 or Form H.3 duly completed and signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. V.7.4. subject to any conditions imposed by the Board in the exercise of its discretion under Rule V.4.2, the minimum period of a Temporary Transfer shall be the period between two consecutive Transfer Windows and the period of a Temporary Transfer shall not extend beyond 30 June next after it was entered into, save that the Board may, in its absolute discretion, permit a Temporary Transfer to be terminated before the commencement of the second Transfer Window (subject to such conditions as the Board deems appropriate); V.7.5. the maximum number of Temporary Transfers to any one Club registrable in the same Season shall be four and in no circumstances shall more than one be from the same Transferor Club at any one time save there shall be excluded from these numbers any Temporary Transfer of the kind described in V.7.6.1 or V.7.6.2; V.7.6. not more than two Temporary Transfers shall be registered by a Club at the same time except that there shall be excluded from that number: V.7.6.1. any Temporary Transfer which become permanent; and V.7.6.2. the Temporary Transfer of a goalkeeper which in its absolute discretion the Board may allow in circumstances it considers to be exceptional; V.7.7. a Club may transfer the registration of no more than one of its goalkeepers by way of temporary Transfer to another Club each Season, subject to any further Temporary Transfer of one of its goalkeepers pursuant to Rule V.7.6.2; and V.7.8. any other conditions agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club or, in the exercise of its discretion, imposed by the Board. Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 219 Contract Players V.11.The transfer of the registration of a Contract Player shall be effected in the following manner: V.11.1. the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club shall enter into a Transfer Agreement signed on behalf of each Club by an Authorised Signatory in which shall be set out full particulars of all financial and other arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club and, except as provided below, between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player in relation to the transfer of the Contract Player’s registration whether the same are to take effect upon completion of the transfer or at any time thereafter; V.11.2. any such arrangements agreed between the Transferor Club and the Contract Player to which the Transferee Club is not privy may be omitted from the Transfer Agreement provided that they are forthwith notified in writing to the Board by the Transferor Club; V.11.3. the Transfer Agreement shall be sent by the Transferee Club to the Board together with a copy of the contract entered into between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player together with (if applicable) the evidence required by Rules U.12 and U.13; and V.11.4. the Transferee Club shall pay any Compensation Fee due to the Transferor Club under the terms of the Transfer Agreement in accordance with Rule V.29 and any levy payable under Rule V.38. V.12.All transfer arrangements in respect of Contract Players are subject to the approval of the Board. V.13.The Transferee Club will hold the registration of the Contract Player upon receipt of the League’s confirmation by email to that effect. Retired Players V.14. A Club that, pursuant to Rule U.29.5, holds the registration of a Retired Player who is under the age of 24 years, shall be entitled if his registration is transferred to be paid a Compensation Fee by the Transferee Club. Out of Contract Players V.15.An Out of Contract Player may seek to be registered by any Transferee Club. V.16. Upon receiving a formal written offer to effect the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player whose registration it holds, a Club shall forthwith notify the Player and the Board in writing to that effect. V.17. Provided that the following conditions are satisfied, a Compensation Fee shall be paid to a Transferor Club by a Transferee Club upon effecting the New Registration of an Out of Contract Player: Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 220 Rules: Section V V.17.1. the Out of Contract Player in question must be under the age of 24 years as at the 30 June in the year his contract of employment with a Club has expired; V.17.2. on or before the third Saturday in May in the year in which the Player’s contract is to expire or, in the circumstances mentioned in Rule U.33, within four days of the last relevant F.A. Cup match, UEFA Champions League match, UEFA Europa League match or League Match in that year having been played, the Transferor Club must send to the Player Form 22 offering him a new contract on the terms therein set out, which must be no less favourable than those in his current contract; V.17.3. any offer made on Form 22 by a Club to a Player under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 shall remain open and capable of acceptance by the Player for a period of one month from the date upon which it was sent by the Club by ordinary first class post to his usual or last known address; and V.17.4. a copy of Form 22 must be sent forthwith to the Board. V.18. Contract terms shall be deemed to be no less favourable if, disregarding any provision for a Signing-on Fee in the Player’s current contract which is stated to be a once only payment, they are at least equal in value to the most favourable terms to which the Player was or is entitled in any year of his current contract. The Player’s Options V.19.Upon receiving an offer on Form 22 a Player may either: V.19.1. accept the same within one month of its date and enter into a new contract with his Club in the terms offered; or V.19.2. decline it in writing. V.20. If the Player considers that the terms offered by his Club and set out in Form 23 are less favourable than those in his current contract, he may give notice to that effect to his Club and the Board in Form 23 and apply for a free transfer. V.21.Such application shall be determined by the Board and if it succeeds: V.21.1.the Player’s Club will not be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting his New Registration; and V.21.2.the Player will receive severance pay in accordance with his contract. The Club’s Options V.22.If a Club makes an offer to a Player on Form 22 and the Player declines it, upon the expiry of the Player’s contract the Club may either: V.22.1.enter into a Conditional Contract with the Player in such financial terms as may be agreed; V.22.2.enter into a Week by Week Contract with the Player; or Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 221 V.22.3. if neither a Conditional Contract nor a Week by Week Contract has been entered into or a Week by Week Contract has been determined by the Club, continue to pay the Player the amount of the basic wage under his expired contract, and in any such case the Club shall be entitled to a Compensation Fee upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration provided he then remains under the age of 24 years and the other conditions set out in Rule V.17 have been satisfied. V.23. The financial terms of a Week by Week Contract shall be those contained in the Player’s expired contract, excluding any Signing-on Fee, except that the Player shall be entitled to receive such incentives (if any) as are payable by the Club to its Contract Players with effect from the date of his new contract. V.24. An Out of Contract Player who continues to receive from his Club the amount of his basic wage under the provisions of Rule V.22.3 shall not be entitled to play for that Club. If such Out of Contract Player unreasonably refuses an offer of employment by another Club (or club), his Club may make application to the Premier League Appeals Committee for an order that payments to the Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting his Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. V.25. A Club which having continued to pay the Player the amount of his basic wage under Rule V.22.3 intends to cease making such payments shall give to the Player two weeks’ notice to that effect and upon a Transferee Club effecting the Player’s New Registration the Club shall not be entitled to a Compensation Fee. The Compensation Fee V.26. The Compensation Fee payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Contract Player to the Transferee Club shall be such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club and set out in the Transfer Agreement. V.27. The Compensation Fee likewise payable in respect of an Out of Contract Player under the provisions of Rule V.17 shall be: V.27.1. such sum as shall have been agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club or in default of agreement; or V.27.2. such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club shall determine. V.28. A Club which is a Transferor Club shall provide to any previous Club or Football League club with which a Player was registered, and which has a right to sell-on fee in respect of any transfer of that Player, full details of any Compensation Fee and Contingent Sum(s) to which it becomes entitled. The Club receiving the information shall not disclose or divulge it directly or indirectly to any third party without the prior written consent of the Transferor Club save to statutory and regulatory authorities or as may be required by law or to its auditors. Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 222 Rules: Section V Method of Payment V.29. Subject to Rules V.30 and V.35, all Compensation Fees, Loan Fees (including in both cases instalments thereof) and Contingent Sums payable to a Club or to a Football League club shall be paid (together in each case with value added tax at the then current rate) by the Transferee Club into the Compensation Fee Account by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct. V.30.If a Club assigns its entitlement to a Compensation Fee or Loan Fee instalment pursuant to Rule U.38.10: V.30.1. it shall procure by means of a legally enforceable agreement that monies payable by virtue of the assignment are paid into the Compensation Fee Account by the assignee; and V.30.2. it shall irrevocably and unconditionally instruct the Transferee Club to pay such monies to the assignee upon their becoming due. V.31. Subject to Rule V.37.2, forthwith upon receiving monies into the Compensation Fee Account the Board shall pay the same to the Transferor Club entitled to receive them. V.32. A Transfer Agreement shall provide that the agreed Compensation Fee together with value added tax at the then current rate shall be paid on or before the expiry date of the initial contract between the Transferee Club and the Contract Player. Compensation Fee instalments shall be paid on or before the dates set out in the Transfer Agreement (and if any such date is not a Working Day then the instalment shall be paid on the Working Day which immediately precedes that date). V.33. Where any Compensation Fee payable under the provisions of Rule V.17 is not agreed between the Transferee Club and the Transferor Club, the Transferee Club shall upon applying to register the Out of Contract Player pay into the Compensation Fee Account at least half the Compensation Fee offered to the Transferor Club and the balance shall likewise be paid as determined by the Professional Football Compensation Committee under Rule V.27.2. V.34. If the registration of a Player is further transferred before the Compensation Fee in respect of an earlier transfer is paid in full, the Transferee Club in that earlier transfer shall forthwith pay the balance of such Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account, save: V.34.1. where it has received an instruction in accordance with Rule V.30.2, in which case it shall pay such balance to the assignee named in the instruction on the date or dates when it becomes due under the Transfer Agreement pursuant to which it acquired the registration of the Player; or V.34.2. where the Board expressly approves an alternative arrangement for the payment of the balance of the Compensation Fee into the Compensation Fee Account. Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 223 V.35. An agreement for an International Transfer and a Transfer Agreement with a Transferor Club which is not in membership of the League or The Football League shall provide that the Compensation Fee, any instalments thereof and any Contingent Sums payable by the Transferee Club shall be paid (together with any value added tax payable in respect thereof) to The Football Association by telegraphic transfer or by such other means as the Board may from time to time direct for payment to the Transferor Club in accordance with The Football Association Rules. V.36. Upon the happening of a contingent event resulting in a Contingent Sum (including for the avoidance of doubt, contingent compensation payable pursuant to the Youth Development Rules) becoming payable: V.36.1. in the case of an International Transfer, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club in writing to that effect and shall pay such Contingent Sum by the date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.35; and V.36.2. in every other case, the Transferee Club shall forthwith inform the Transferor Club to that effect on Form 24 and shall pay such Contingent Sum by the date stipulated in the transfer agreement (which must be no later than the following 31 July) in accordance with Rule V.29. V.37. If any Transferee Club acts in breach of Rules V.29 or V.32 to V.36 inclusive: V.37.1. the Board shall have power to refuse any application by that Transferee Club to register any Player until any sums then payable to its Transferor Club are paid; V.37.2. the Board shall have the power set out at Rule E.29; V.37.3. the Board shall have power to impose a penalty in accordance with the tariff of applicable penalties which it shall from time to time notify to Clubs; and V.37.4. that Transferee Club shall pay to its Transferor Club interest on any part of a Compensation Fee or Contingent Sum not paid on its due date at the rate of five per cent over the base rate from time to time of Barclays Bank Plc from that date until the date of payment together with such other penalty as the Board in its discretion may decide. Transfer Levy V.38. Subject to Rule V.39, upon payment of a Compensation Fee, a Contingent Sum or a payment made pursuant to Rule U.39, a Club shall forthwith pay to the League a levy equal to four per cent. of the sum paid (net of any value added tax) and in the case of a Compensation Fee payable by instalments, the levy upon the whole of it shall be paid as aforesaid upon the Transferee Club applying to register the Player to which it relates. Section V: Players – Transfers of Registrations 224 Rules: Section V V.39. Levy shall not be payable on a Loan Fee unless the registration of the Contract Player who is the subject of the Temporary Transfer is transferred on a permanent basis from the Transferor Club to the Transferee Club during, or within four months of the expiry of, the Temporary Transfer, in which case a levy equal to four per cent of the aggregate of any Loan Fee and Compensation Fee shall be paid to the League. V.40. The sums received by the League by way of levy shall be used to pay premiums due under the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme and any surplus shall be added to the Professional Game Youth Fund. Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section W: Disciplinary 225 Power of Inquiry W.1.The Board shall have power to inquire into any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules and for that purpose may require: W.1.1.any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player to appear before it to answer questions and/or provide information; and W.1.2.any such Person or any Club to produce documents. W.2. Any Manager, Match Official, Official or Player who fails to appear before or to produce documents to the Board when required to do so under Rule W.1 shall be in breach of these Rules. Board’s Disciplinary Powers W.3.The Board shall have power to deal with any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules by either: W.3.1.issuing a reprimand; W.3.2.imposing a fixed penalty or other sanction where such provision is made in these Rules; W.3.3.exercising its summary jurisdiction; W.3.4.referring the matter to a Commission appointed under Rule W.21; or W.3.5.referring the matter to The Football Association for determination under The Football Association Rules. Fixed Penalty Procedure W.4. Upon being satisfied that a fixed penalty is payable under the provisions of these Rules, the Board shall give notice in Form 25 to the Club or Person by whom it is payable. W.5.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 25 the Club or Person to whom it is addressed must either: W.5.1.pay the fixed penalty; or W.5.2.appeal under the provisions of Rule W.62.1 against the imposition of the same. W.6. Failure to pay a fixed penalty as provided in Rule W.5.1 or within seven days, upon an appeal against the same being dismissed, shall in either case constitute a breach of these Rules. Summary Jurisdiction W.7. The Board’s summary jurisdiction shall extend to any suspected or alleged breach of these Rules (other than a breach for which a fixed penalty is prescribed) which in its absolute discretion the Board considers should not be referred to a Commission under Rule W.3.4 or to The Football Association under Rule W.3.5. Section W: Disciplinary 226 Rules: Section W W.8. In exercising its summary jurisdiction the Board shall be entitled to impose a fine not exceeding £25,000 or, in the case of a breach of these Rules by a Manager, such sum as may be set out in any tariff of fines, or other penalty, agreed in writing between the Board and the League Managers Association. The Board shall also be entitled to suspend any portion of any fine imposed in accordance with this Rule W.8. W.9.The Board shall exercise its summary jurisdiction by giving notice in Form 26 to the Club or Person allegedly in breach. W.10.Within 14 days of the date of a notice in Form 26, the Club or Person to whom it is addressed must either: W.10.1. submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or W.10.2. elect to be dealt with by a Commission. W.11.Failure to comply with the requirement contained in a notice in Form 26 shall constitute a breach of these Rules. Provision of Information W.12. It shall be no answer to a request from the Board to disclose documents or information pursuant to Rule W.1 that such documents or information requested are confidential. All Clubs and Persons subject to these Rules must ensure that any other obligations of confidentiality assumed are made expressly subject to the League’s right of inquiry under these Rules. No Club or Person shall be under an obligation to disclose any documents rendered confidential by either the order of a court of competent jurisdiction or by statute or statutory instrument. W.13.All Persons who are requested to assist pursuant to Rule W.1 shall provide full, complete and prompt assistance to the Board in its exercise of its power of inquiry. The Panel W.14. Subject in each case to the approval of Clubs in General Meeting, the Board shall establish a panel of such number of Persons as it shall think fit (the “Panel”), each of whom shall be eligible to sit as either: W.14.1. a member of an appeal tribunal appointed under the provisions of Rule E.43 or Rule F.16; W.14.2. a member of a Commission; W.14.3. in the case of an arbitration under Rule P.12 and Section Y of these Rules, as a member of a Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; or W.14.4. in the case of an arbitration under Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), as a member of an arbitral tribunal. Section W: Disciplinary 227 W.15.The Panel shall include: W.15.1. authorised insolvency practitioners eligible under Rule E.43 to sit as a member of an appeal tribunal appointed thereunder; W.15.2. legally qualified persons eligible: W.15.2.1. under Rule E.43 or Rule F.16 to sit as chairmen of appeal tribunals appointed thereunder; W.15.2.2. under Rule Y.7 to sit as chairmen of Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; W.15.2.3. under Rule W.21 to sit as chairmen of Commissions; W.15.2.4. under Rule X.11 as chairmen of arbitral tribunals other than Managers’ Arbitration Tribunals; or W.15.2.5. under Rule X.15 as a single arbitrator; and persons who have held judicial office eligible under Rule W.63 to sit as chairmen of Appeals Boards; and W.15.3. Persons who hold nationally recognised qualifications as accountants or auditors, who shall be eligible to be members of Commissions appointed to determine suspected or alleged breaches of Rules E.53 to E.59. W.16.The Panel shall not include members of the Board or Officials but may include members of The Football Association council who are not Officials. W.17. Subject to Rules W.18 and W.19, the term of office of each member of the Panel shall be three years (and for the avoidance of doubt at the end of that term a member of the Panel may be re-appointed as such pursuant to Rule W.14). W.18. A member of the Panel appointed for any purpose provided by these Rules may continue to act on the matter for which he was so appointed notwithstanding that his term of office has expired pursuant to Rule W.17 since his appointment. W.19.Subject to Rule W.20, the term of office of a member of the Panel shall be terminated by the Board forthwith if: W.19.1. he is or becomes subject to any of the matters set out in Rule F.1; W.19.2. circumstances exist that give rise to justifiable doubts as to whether he can discharge the duties of a member of the Panel impartially; W.19.3. he is physically or mentally incapable of discharging the duties of a member of the Panel; W.19.4. he has refused or failed: W.19.4.1. properly to conduct proceedings pursuant to these Rules; or W.19.4.2. to use all reasonable dispatch in conducting such proceedings, and in either case substantial injustice has as a result been caused to a party to such proceedings. W.20. If a member of the Panel whose term of office is terminated by the Board pursuant to Rule W.19 wishes to challenge that termination, he may do so solely by way of commencing arbitration proceedings pursuant to Rule X.6.  Section W: Disciplinary 228 Rules: Section W Appointing a Commission W.21. A Commission shall be appointed by the Board and shall comprise three members of the Panel of whom one, who shall be legally qualified, shall sit as chairman of the Commission. W.22. A Commission appointed to deal with a suspected or alleged breach of Rules E.53 to E.59 shall include at least one member of the Panel qualified as set out in Rule W.15.3 (but who shall not sit as the chairman of the Commission, who shall be legally qualified as set out in Rule W.21). W.23. Without prejudice to Rule W.21, where both parties are in agreement that the proceedings should be determined by a single member (rather than three members) of the Panel, the Board shall appoint a one-person Commission for that purpose. In such circumstances, this Section of the Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the Commission comprises a single individual, who shall undertake the duties of chairman of the Commission. Commission Procedures W.24.The parties to proceedings before a Commission shall be: W.24.1. the Board; and W.24.2. the Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player allegedly in breach of these Rules (the ‘Respondent’). W.25.Proceedings before a Commission shall be commenced by a written complaint which shall be drafted by or on behalf of the Board. W.26. The complaint shall be in Form 27 and shall identify the Rule(s) allegedly breached, it shall contain a summary of the facts alleged and it shall have annexed to it copies of any documents relied upon by the Board in support of the complaint. W.27. The complaint shall be sent by recorded delivery post by the Board to the Respondent. In the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, an Official or a Player it shall be sent to him care of his Club. A complaint shall be deemed to have been received by a Respondent on the third day after the date of posting. No defect in the service of a complaint shall invalidate all or any part of the proceedings if it can be shown that it is likely that the complaint has come to the attention of the Respondent. W.28. At any stage the Commission may indicate (either of its own accord or as a result of representations from a Person, Club (or club) and in any event in its sole discretion), that if the complaint is upheld, it may wish to exercise its power under Rule W.55.5 to award compensation to any Person or to any Club (or club). If the Commission so indicates, it shall notify the parties to the proceedings and the relevant Person, Club (or club) of this fact. The Commission may then make appropriate directions as to the receipt of evidence of loss from the relevant Person, Club (or club) as well as directions on the receipt of evidence in response from the parties to the proceedings. Section W: Disciplinary 229 W.29. Where (in proceedings in which the Respondent is a Club or Relegated Club) the Commission makes the indication referred to at Rule W.28, above, and after having heard evidence from both parties subsequently determines that no compensation is to be awarded in accordance with Rule W.55.5, the Club (or Relegated Club) claiming compensation in such circumstances may appeal that determination to an Appeal Board. If it fails to do so (or if the Appeal Board dismisses any such appeal) the Club (or Relegated Club) will not be able to bring any further claim of any kind (whether for compensation, in damages or otherwise) against the Respondent Club arising out of the breach of these Rules in respect of which the Commission was appointed. W.30. Within 14 days of receipt of the complaint (or such shorter time as a Commission may order pursuant to Rule W.32) the Respondent shall send to the Board by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 28 in which the Respondent: W.30.1. shall either admit or deny the complaint; and W.30.2. may request that the complaint shall be determined by written representations in which case, if the complaint is denied, the written representations shall be contained in the answer. W.31. The Board shall respond in writing to any request that the matter be determined by written representations within 14 days of receipt of the answer (or such shorter time as a Commission may order pursuant to Rule W.32), and if the request is denied the complaint shall be determined at a hearing. W.32. The Commission shall have the power to amend the time periods set out in Rules W.30 and W.31 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Commission need to be concluded expeditiously and/or the parties are in agreement in respect of such amendment. W.33. If the complaint is admitted, the Respondent may include in the answer details of any mitigating factors (together with any supporting evidence) that it wishes to be taken into account by the Commission. W.34.If the complaint is denied, the Respondent’s reasons shall be set out in the answer and copies of any documents on which the Respondent relies shall be annexed. W.35.Documentary evidence shall be admissible whether or not copies are attached to the complaint or the answer as long as such documents are: W.35.1. relevant; and W.35.2. submitted by a party to the Commission in sufficient time before the hearing, such that neither party will be prejudiced by their submission. W.36. The Board shall provide a copy of the answer to the chairman of the Commission together with a copy of his response to any request for determination by written representations. W.37. If the Respondent fails to send an answer in accordance with Rule W.30, the Respondent shall be deemed to have denied the complaint which shall be determined at a hearing. Section W: Disciplinary 230 Rules: Section W W.38. If the complaint is to be determined by written representations, forthwith upon receipt of the answer the chairman of the Commission shall convene a meeting of its members for that purpose. W.39. If the complaint is to be determined at a hearing, the chairman of the Commission may give directions for the future conduct of the complaint addressed in writing to the parties or require the parties to attend a directions hearing. W.40.A directions hearing shall be conducted by the chairman of the Commission sitting alone. He may give such directions as he thinks fit including directions for: W.40.1. the Board to give further particulars of the complaint; W.40.2. the Respondent to give further particulars of the answer; W.40.3. either or both parties to produce and exchange documents; W.40.4. the submission of expert evidence; W.40.5. lists of witnesses and lodging and exchange of witness statements; W.40.6. witnesses to be summoned to attend the hearing; W.40.7. prior notice to be given of any authorities relied on by the parties; W.40.8. the parties to lodge and exchange an outline of their submissions; and/or W.40.9. the assessment of the entitlement to and amount of compensation that may be ordered pursuant to Rule W.55.5. W.41.Notice of the date, time and place of the hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Commission. W.42.If the Board or its representative fails to attend the hearing, the chairman of the Commission may either adjourn it or proceed in the Board’s absence. W.43.If the Respondent fails to attend the hearing, it shall proceed in the absence of the Respondent. W.44.Any witness who is bound by these Rules, and who having been summoned by a Commission to attend a hearing fails to do so, shall be in breach of these Rules. W.45.The chairman of the Commission shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which a hearing is conducted but, subject thereto: W.45.1. where the complaint has been admitted, he shall invite the Board or its representative to outline the facts of the complaint and shall give the Respondent the opportunity to provide further details of any mitigating factors contained in the answer; W.45.2. where the complaint has been denied, witnesses shall be taken through their evidence in chief by the party tendering such evidence and may be subject to cross-examination by the opposing party (at its option) and re-examination if required. Witnesses may also be examined by the chairman of the Commission and its members; W.45.3. the parties shall be permitted to put questions to witnesses; W.45.4. witnesses may be examined on oath; and W.45.5. at the conclusion of the evidence the parties shall each be invited to address the Commission. Section W: Disciplinary 231 W.46.The chairman of a Commission may order that a transcript of the proceedings be taken. W.47.The proceedings of a Commission shall be conducted in private. W.48.The Board shall have the burden of proving the complaint. The standard of proof shall be on a balance of probabilities. W.49.The Commission shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Commission may abstain. W.50. In the case of a determination by written representations the Commission’s decision shall forthwith be communicated in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties. W.51. In the case of a determination at a hearing the Commission’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable thereafter and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Commission to the parties. W.52. In either case, unless the parties otherwise agree, the Commission shall give its reasons for its decision. In the event of a majority decision no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. W.53.Members of a Commission shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Commission’s Powers W.54.Upon finding a complaint to have been proved the Commission shall invite the Respondent to place any mitigating factors before the Commission. W.55.Having heard and considered such mitigating factors (if any) the Commission may: W.55.1. reprimand the Respondent; W.55.2. impose upon the Respondent a fine unlimited in amount and suspend any part thereof; W.55.3. in the case of a Respondent who is a Manager, Match Official, Official or Player, suspend him from operating as such for such period as it shall think fit; W.55.4. in the case of a Respondent which is a Club: W.55.4.1. suspend it from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programmes or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) for such period as it thinks fit; W.55.4.2. deduct points scored or to be scored in League Matches or such other matches as are referred to in Rule W.55.4.1; W.55.4.3. recommend that the Board orders that a League Match or such other match as is referred to in Rule W.55.4.1 be replayed; Section W: Disciplinary 232 Rules: Section W W.55.4.4. recommend that the League expels the Respondent from membership in accordance with the provisions of Rule B.7; W.55.5. order the Respondent to pay compensation unlimited in amount to any Person or to any Club (or club); W.55.6. cancel or refuse the registration of a Player registered or attempted to be registered in contravention of these Rules; W.55.7. impose upon the Respondent any combination of the foregoing or such other penalty as it shall think fit; W.55.8. order the Respondent to pay such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of members of the Commission paid or payable under Rule W.53; and W.55.9. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.56. Where a Person, Club (or club) has been invited to address the Commission on compensation, in accordance with Rules W.28 and W.29, the Commission may adjourn the hearing to allow all relevant parties to make submissions, or if it considers that it is in the interest of justice that the determination of the complaint be resolved before the issue of compensation is addressed, direct that a further hearing take place on the issue of compensation after the complaint has been determined. W.57. A Person, Club (or club) invited to make submissions on compensation shall be entitled to be present at the hearing, but may only make submissions or advance evidence or question witnesses if and to the extent that the chairman of the Commission gives it leave. W.58.If the Board fails to prove a complaint a Commission may order the League to pay to the Respondent such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit. W.59. Where a Respondent Club is suspended from playing in League Matches or any matches in competitions which form part of the Games Programme or Professional Development Leagues (as those terms are defined in the Youth Development Rules) under the provisions of Rule W.55.4.1, its opponents in such matches which should have been played during the period of suspension, unless a Commission otherwise orders, shall be deemed to have won them. W.60.Fines and costs shall be recoverable by the Board as a civil debt; compensation shall likewise be recoverable by the Person or Club entitled to receive it. W.61. Fines recovered by the Board shall be used towards the operating expenses of the League or, at the discretion of the Board, towards charitable purposes. Costs recovered by the Board shall be used to defray the costs of the Commission. Section W: Disciplinary 233 Appeals W.62.A Club (or club) or Person aggrieved by: W.62.1. the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty; or W.62.2. the decision of a Commission before which such Club or Person appeared as Respondent; or W.62.3. the amount of compensation (if any) which a Commission has, pursuant to Rule W.55.5, ordered either that it shall pay or that shall be paid in its favour, may appeal in accordance with the provisions of these Rules against the decision, the penalty or the amount of compensation (as appropriate). W.63. An appeal shall lie to an Appeal Board which shall be appointed by the Board and, subject to Rule W.64, shall comprise three members of the Panel of whom one, who shall have held judicial office, shall sit as chairman of the Appeal Board. W.64.No member of the Panel shall be appointed to an Appeal Board to hear an appeal against the decision of a Commission of which he was a member. W.65.The parties to an appeal shall be: W.65.1. a Respondent to a complaint; and/or W.65.2. a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.62.3; and/or W.65.3. the Board. W.66.An appeal against the decision of the Board to impose a fixed penalty shall be in Form 29. W.67.An appeal against the decision of a Commission shall be in Form 30. W.68. An appeal shall be commenced by the appellant sending or delivering to the Board Form 29 or Form 30, as the case may be, so that it receives the same together with a deposit of £1,000 within 14 days of the date of the decision appealed against (time being of the essence) unless the Appeal Board orders a lesser period pursuant to Rule W.69. W.69. The Appeal Board shall have the power to abridge the time period set out in Rule W.68 if there is a compelling reason why the proceedings before the Appeal Board need to be concluded expeditiously. W.70. The Appeal Board may give directions as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the appeal, addressed in writing to the parties, or require the parties to attend a directions hearing. W.71. Any party to an appeal may apply for permission to adduce evidence that was not adduced before the Commission that heard the complaint. Such permission shall only be granted if it can be shown that the evidence was not available to the party and could not have been obtained by such party with reasonable diligence, at the time at which the Commission heard the complaint. Section W: Disciplinary 234 Rules: Section W W.72.Notice of the date, time and place of the appeal hearing shall be given in writing to the parties by the chairman of the Appeal Board. W.73.If a party fails, refuses or is unable to attend the hearing the Appeal Board may either adjourn it or proceed in the party’s absence. W.74. Except in cases in which the Appeal Board gives leave to adduce fresh evidence pursuant to Rule W.71, an appeal shall be by way of a review of the evidence adduced before the Commission and the parties shall be entitled to make oral representations. Subject to the foregoing provisions of this Rule, the Appeal Board shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing is conducted. W.75. The Appeal Board may permit the appellant (whether a Person, Club or club pursuant to Rule W.62.3) at any time to withdraw the appeal on such terms as to costs and otherwise as the Appeal Board shall determine. W.76.The Appeal Board shall make its decision unanimously or by majority. No member of the Appeal Board may abstain. W.77. The Appeal Board’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable after the appeal hearing and if possible at the end thereof and shall be confirmed in writing by the chairman of the Appeal Board to the parties, giving reasons. If the decision reached by the Appeal Board was by a majority, no minority or dissenting opinion shall be produced or published. W.78.Members of an Appeal Board shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Appeal Board’s Powers W.79.Upon the hearing of an appeal, an Appeal Board may: W.79.1. allow the appeal; W.79.2. dismiss the appeal; W.79.3. except in the case of a fixed penalty, vary any penalty imposed or order made at first instance; W.79.4. vary or discharge any order for compensation made by the Commission; W.79.5. order the deposit to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the appellant; W.79.6. order a party to pay or contribute to the costs of the appeal including the fees and expenses of members of the Appeal Board paid or payable under Rule W.78; W.79.7. remit the matter back to the Commission with directions as to its future disposal; or W.79.8. make such other order as it thinks fit. W.80.Subject to the provisions of Section X of these Rules (Arbitration), the decision of an Appeal Board shall be final. Section W: Disciplinary 235 Admissibility of Evidence W.81. In the exercise of their powers under this Section of these Rules, a Commission or an Appeal Board shall not be bound by judicial rules governing the admissibility of evidence. Instead, facts relating to a breach of these Rules may be established by any reliable means. Legal Representation W.82. The parties to proceedings before a Commission or an Appeal Board shall be entitled to be represented by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Commission or of the Appeal Board as the case may be 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed. Publication and Privilege W.83. Without prejudice in any event to any form of privilege available in respect of any such publication, whether pursuant to the Defamation Act 2013 or otherwise, the Board, a Commission and an Appeal Board shall be entitled to publish reports of their proceedings (including details of any submissions, oral or written statements or other evidence adduced in those proceedings), whether or not they reflect adversely on the character or conduct of any Club, Manager, Match Official, Official or Player. All Clubs and Persons bound by these Rules (and any Person required to observe these Rules as a result of any obligation whether to the League or to any third party) shall be deemed to have provided their full and irrevocable consent to such publication. Section W: Disciplinary 236 Rules: Section W Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section X : Arbitration 237 Definitions X.1. In this Section of these Rules: X.1.1.“the Act” means the Arbitration Act 1996 or any re-enactment or amendment thereof for the time being in force; X.1.2. “party” means a party to the arbitration; X.1.3. “the tribunal” means the arbitral tribunal; and X.1.4. “the chairman” means the chairman of the tribunal. Agreement to Arbitrate X.2. Membership of the League shall constitute an agreement in writing between the League and Clubs and between each Club for the purposes of section 5 of the Act in the following terms: X.2.1. to submit all disputes which arise between them (including in the case of a Relegated Club any dispute between it and a Club or the League, the cause of action of which arose while the Relegated Club was a member of the League), whether arising out of these Rules or otherwise, to final and binding arbitration in accordance with the provisions of the Act and this Section of these Rules; X.2.2. that the seat of each such arbitration shall be in England and Wales; X.2.3. that the issues in each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law; and X.2.4. that no other system or mode of arbitration will be invoked to resolve any such dispute. X.3. Disputes under these Rules will be deemed to fall into one of three categories, being: X.3.1. disputes arising from decisions of Commissions or Appeal Boards made pursuant to Rules W.1 to W.83 (Disciplinary) of these Rules (“Disciplinary Disputes”); X.3.2. disputes arising from the exercise of the Board’s discretion (“Board Disputes”); and X.3.3. other disputes arising from these Rules or otherwise. X.4. In the case of a Disciplinary Dispute, the only grounds for review of a decision of a Commission or Appeal Board by way of arbitration under this Section X shall be that the decision was: X.4.1. reached outside of the jurisdiction of the body that made the decision; X.4.2. reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; X.4.3. reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the applicant have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; X.4.4. reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or X.4.5. one which could not reasonably have been reached by any Commission or Appeal Board which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case.  Section X: Arbitration 238 Rules: Section X X.5. In the case of a Board Dispute, the only grounds for review shall be that the decision: X.5.1. was reached outside the jurisdiction of the Board; X.5.2. could not have been reached by any reasonable Board which had applied its mind properly to the issues to be decided; X.5.3. was reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; or X.5.4. was contrary to English law; and directly and foreseeably prejudices the interests of a Person or Persons who were in the contemplation of the Board at the time that the decision was made as being directly affected by it and who suffer loss as a result of that decision. Standing X.6. A Person who is not a party to a Disciplinary Dispute or a Board Dispute may not invoke these arbitration provisions in respect of such a dispute, unless that party can show that they are sufficiently affected by the outcome of the dispute that it is right and proper for them to have standing before the tribunal. Commencement of the Arbitration X.7. An arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced (and for the purpose of Rule X.2 a dispute shall be deemed to have arisen) upon the party requesting an arbitration serving upon the other party a request in Form 31. X.8. The party requesting an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 31 to the Board who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those individuals who are members of the Panel. Appointing the Arbitrators X.9. Subject to Rule X.15, the tribunal shall comprise three members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire. X.10. Within 14 days of the Board sending particulars of the Panel pursuant to Rule X.8 each party shall by notice in Form 32 addressed to the Board appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. X.11. Within 14 days of their appointment the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint the third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman. If the two arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. X.12. If a party, other than the League or a Club, does not wish to appoint a member of the Panel as their nominated arbitrator, they may nominate some other Person provided that: X.12.1. the Person they nominate is a solicitor of no less than 10 years’ admission or a barrister of no less than 10 years’ call; and X.12.2. such Person is independent of the party appointing him and able to render an impartial decision. Section X: Arbitration 239 X.13 If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator when it is obliged to do so in accordance with these Rules the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. X.14. Upon appointment all arbitrators must sign a statement of impartiality. Any arbitrator not signing such a statement within seven days of appointment may not act and the party appointing him must nominate another arbitrator within seven days. Appointing a Single Arbitrator X.15.Notwithstanding the provisions of Rule X.9, the parties shall be at liberty to appoint a legally qualified member of the Panel to be a single arbitrator in which case: X.15.1. Form 33 shall be substituted for Form 32 and X.15.2. this Section of these Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the tribunal comprises a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Replacing an Arbitrator X.16. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, or if his membership of the Panel is terminated pursuant to Rule W.19, the Board (or The Football Association if the League is a party) shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him. Communications X.17. All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the arbitrators shall be signed on their behalf by the chairman. X.18.Such communications addressed by the arbitrators to one party shall be copied to the other and to the Board. X.19. Any communication sent by either party to the arbitrators shall be addressed to the chairman and shall be copied to the other party and the Board. Directions X.20. The chairman of the tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall either give directions for the conduct of the arbitration addressed in writing to each party or serve on each party Form 34 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions. In either case the directions shall address without limitation: X.20.1. where appropriate, whether the proceedings should be stayed to permit the parties to explore whether the dispute may be resolved by way of mediation; X.20.2. whether and if so in what form and when statements of claim and defence are to be served; Section X: Arbitration 240 Rules: Section X X.20.3. whether and if so to what extent discovery of documents between the parties is necessary; X.20.4. whether strict rules of evidence will apply and how the admissibility, relevance or weight of any material submitted by the parties on matters of fact or opinion shall be determined; X.20.5. whether and if so to what extent there shall be oral or written evidence or submissions; X.20.6. whether expert evidence is required; and X.20.7. whether and if so to what extent the tribunal shall itself take the initiative in ascertaining the facts and the law. The Tribunal’s General Powers X.21.The chairman of the tribunal shall have power to: X.21.1. allow either party upon such terms (as to costs and otherwise) as it shall think fit to amend any statement of claim and defence; X.21.2. give directions in relation to the preservation, custody, detention, inspection or photographing of property owned by or in the possession of a party to the proceedings; X.21.3. give directions as to the preservation of evidence in the custody or control of a party; X.21.4. direct that a witness be examined on oath; X.21.5. require each party to give notice of the identity of witnesses it intends to call; X.21.6. require exchange of witness statements and any expert’s reports; X.21.7. appoint one or more experts to report to it on specific issues; X.21.8. require a party to give any such expert any relevant information or to produce or provide access to any relevant documents or property; X.21.9. order that a transcript be taken of the proceedings; X.21.10. extend or abbreviate any time limits provided by this Section of these Rules or by its directions; X.21.11. require the parties to attend such procedural meetings as it deems necessary to identify or clarify the issues to be decided and the procedures to be adopted; and X.21.12. give such other lawful directions as it shall deem necessary to ensure the just, expeditious, economical and final determination of the dispute. Duty of the Parties X.22. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters. Section X: Arbitration 241 Default of the Parties X.23.If either party is in breach of Rule X.22 the tribunal shall have power to: X.23.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; X.23.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; X.23.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and X.23.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. The Hearing X.24. The chairman shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be entitled to attend the hearing as an observer. X.25.At or before the hearing the chairman shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. X.26.Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. Remedies X.27. The tribunal shall have power to: X.27.1. determine any question of law or fact arising in the course of the arbitration; X.27.2. determine any question as to its own jurisdiction; X.27.3. make a declaration as to any matter to be determined in the proceedings; X.27.4. order the payment of a sum of money; X.27.5. award simple or compound interest; X.27.6. order a party to do or refrain from doing anything; X.27.7. order specific performance of a contract (other than a contract relating to land); and X.27.8. order the rectification, setting aside or cancellation of a deed or other document. Majority Decision X.28. If the arbitrators fail to agree on any issue they shall decide by a majority and a majority decision shall be binding on all of them. No dissenting judgment shall be produced. Section X: Arbitration 242 Rules: Section X Provisional Awards X.29. The tribunal shall have power to make provisional awards during the proceedings including, without limitation, requiring a party to make an interim payment on account of the claim or the costs of the arbitration. Any such provisional award shall be taken into account when the final award is made. The Award X.30. If before the award is made the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute the tribunal shall record the settlement in the form of a consent award. X.31.The tribunal may make more than one award at different times on different aspects of the matters in dispute. X.32.The award shall be in writing and shall contain reasons for the tribunal’s decision. Costs X.33. Until they are paid in full, the parties shall be jointly and severally liable to meet the arbitrators’ fees and expenses, the total amount of which shall be specified in the award. X.34. The tribunal shall award costs on the general principle that costs should follow the event except where it appears to the tribunal that in the circumstances this is not appropriate in relation to the whole or part of the costs. X.35. The party in favour of which an order for costs is made shall be allowed, subject to Rule X.36, a reasonable amount in respect of all costs reasonably incurred, any doubt as to reasonableness being resolved in favour of the paying party. X.36.In appropriate cases the tribunal may award costs on an indemnity basis. X.37. The chairman shall have power to tax, assess or determine the costs if requested to do so by either party. Challenging the Award X.38. Subject to the provisions of Sections 67 to 71 of the Act, the award shall be final and binding on the parties and there shall be no right of appeal. There shall be no right of appeal on a point of law under Section 69 of the Act. In the event that a party to arbitration under this Section X challenges the award, whether in the English High Court or any other forum, it shall ensure that the League is provided with a copy of any written pleadings filed and/or evidence adduced as soon as reasonably practicable after their/its filing. Representation X.39. A party may be represented before a tribunal by a solicitor or counsel provided that 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect identifying the solicitor or counsel instructed is given to the other party and to the chairman. Section X: Arbitration 243 X.40. A Club which is a party may be represented before a tribunal by one of its Officials. An Official shall not be prevented from representing his Club because he is or may be a witness in the proceedings. Waiver X.41. A party which is aware of non-compliance with this Section of these Rules and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating its objection to such non-compliance to the chairman shall be deemed to have waived its right to object. Section X: Arbitration 244 Rules: Section X Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Guidance Parties to such disputes are encouraged to seek resolution without recourse to arbitration through, for example, a pre-action meeting to discuss the matter, prior to issuing a Form 31. 245 Y.4. The party requesting such an arbitration shall send a copy of Form 31 together with a deposit of £5,000 to the Board who shall forthwith send to each party particulars of those individuals who are members of the Panel. Y.5. The Tribunal shall ordinarily comprise three members of the Panel and there shall be no umpire. However, the parties are at liberty to agree that the matter be resolved by a single member of the Panel, in which case this Section of the Rules shall be interpreted on the basis that the Tribunal consists of a single arbitrator who shall undertake the duties of the chairman. Y.6. Within 14 days of service of the Board sending particulars of the Panel pursuant to Rule Y.4, each party shall by notice in Form 32 addressed to the Board appoint one Panel member to act as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested, save where a single arbitrator is agreed pursuant to Rule Y.5, in which case the parties shall jointly confirm his identity to the Board in writing. Y.7. If a party refuses or fails to appoint an arbitrator in accordance with Rule Y.6 the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. Y.8. Within 14 days of their appointment the two arbitrators so appointed shall appoint a third arbitrator who shall be a legally qualified member of the Panel and who shall sit as chairman of the Tribunal. If the two arbitrators so appointed fail to agree on the appointment of the third arbitrator the Board shall make the appointment giving notice in writing to that effect to each party. Y.9. If following his appointment an arbitrator refuses to act, becomes incapable of acting, is removed by order of a competent court or dies, the Board shall appoint a member of the Panel to replace him. Y.10. All communications sent in the course of the arbitration by the Tribunal shall be signed on its behalf by its chairman. Y.11. Such communications addressed by the Tribunal to one party shall be copied to the other and to the Board. Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Y.1. Any dispute arising between the parties to a Manager’s contract of employment shall be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal (in this Section of these Rules referred to as ‘the Tribunal’). Y.2. The seat of each arbitration conducted by the Tribunal shall be in England and Wales. Each such arbitration shall be decided in accordance with English law. Y.3. Such an arbitration shall be deemed to have commenced upon the party requesting it serving on the other party a request in Form 31. Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal Guidance Where the parties engage in mediation, each party should ensure that he/it is represented in person at such mediation by an individual with sufficient authority to reach a resolution of the dispute. 246 Rules: Section Y Y.18. At or before the hearing the chairman of the Tribunal shall determine the order in which the parties shall present their cases. Y.19. Any witness who gives oral evidence may be questioned by the representative of each party and by each of the arbitrators. Y.12. Any communications sent by either party to the Tribunal shall be addressed to its chairman and shall be copied to the other party and to the Board. Y.13. The chairman of the Tribunal shall decide all procedural and evidential matters and for that purpose within 14 days of his appointment he shall serve on each party Form 34 requiring their attendance at a preliminary meeting at which he will give directions including, but not limited to, those set out in Rule X.20. Y.14. The chairman of the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.21. Y.15. The parties shall do all things necessary for the proper and expeditious conduct of the arbitration and shall comply without delay with any direction of the chairman of the Tribunal as to procedural or evidential matters. Y.16. If either party is in breach of Rule Y.15 the Tribunal shall have power to: Y.16.1. make peremptory orders prescribing a time for compliance; Y.16.2. make orders against a party which fails to comply with a peremptory order; Y.16.3. dismiss a claim for want of prosecution in the event of inordinate or inexcusable delay by a party which appears likely to give rise to a substantial risk that it will not be possible to have a fair resolution of the issues or will cause serious prejudice to the other party; and Y.16.4. debar that party from further participation and proceed with the arbitration and make an award but only after giving that party written notice of its intention to do so. Y.17. The chairman of the Tribunal shall fix the date, time and place of the arbitration hearing and shall give the parties reasonable notice thereof. A representative of the Board shall be permitted to attend the hearing as an observer. In order to allow the parties time in which to fulfil their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation, the hearing shall not take place before the expiry of 42 days from the deemed commencement of the arbitration. Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal 247 Y.20. Except for the power to order specific performance of a contract, the Tribunal shall have the powers set out in Rule X.27 together with the following additional powers: Y.20.1. to order the cancellation of the registration of the Manager’s contract of employment; Y.20.2. to order that the deposit be forfeited by or returned to the party paying it; and Y.20.3. to make such other order as it thinks fit. Y.21. The provisions of Rules X.28 to X.41 inclusive, substituting “Tribunal” for “tribunal” and “chairman of the Tribunal” for “chairman”, shall apply to proceedings of the Tribunal. In exercising its power to award costs the Tribunal shall have regard to the extent to which each of the parties fulfilled their obligation to attempt to reach a settlement of the dispute by mediation.  Section Y: Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal 248 Rules: Section Y Disciplinary and Dispute Resolution Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 249 Jurisdiction Z.1.The Premier League Appeals Committee (hereafter in this Section of these Rules called “the Committee”) shall determine the following matters: Z.1.1.an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of clause 19(d) of Form 19 (Player’s Contract); Z.1.2.an appeal by a Club or an Academy Player under the provisions of Youth Development Rule 296; Z.1.3. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.18.3 against a decision of the Board regarding payment of the balance of a Signing-on Fee to the Contract Player; Z.1.4. an appeal by a Club or a Contract Player under the provisions of Rule T.36 against a decision of the Board given under either Rule T.30 or Rule T.31; and Z.1.5. an application by a Club under the provisions of Rule V.22 that payments to an Out of Contract Player may cease without affecting the Club’s entitlement to a Compensation Fee. Composition of the Committee Z.2.The Committee shall be composed of: Z.2.1. an independent chairman who holds or has held judicial office and who, with the prior approval of the Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the Board in such terms as it thinks fit; Z.2.2.a member of the Panel appointed by the League; and Z.2.3. an appointee of the Professional Footballers’ Association provided that in cases where an officer or employee of that body is appearing before the Committee representing a party to the proceedings then the appointee shall not be an officer or employee of that body. Z.3. If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any matter, the Board shall appoint in his stead a member of the Panel who holds or has held judicial office. Z.4. If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointer may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Rule Z.2. Z.5.If the members of the Committee fail to agree on any issue, they shall decide by a majority. Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 250 Rules: Section Z Committee Procedures Z.6.The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be: Z.6.1.in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1, Z.1.2, Z.1.3 or Z.1.4: Z.6.1.1. the appellant Club or Contract Player; and Z.6.1.2. the respondent Contract Player or Club; Z.6.2.in the determination of a dispute under Rule Z.1.4: Z.6.2.1. the applicant Club or Player; and Z.6.2.2. the respondent Player or Club; Z.6.3.in an appeal under Rule Z.1.1: Z.6.3.1. the appellant Club or Academy Player; and Z.6.3.2. the respondent Academy Player or Club; Z.6.4.in an application under Rule Z.1.5: Z.6.4.1. the applicant Club; and Z.6.4.2. the respondent Out of Contract Player. Z.7.Proceedings shall be commenced by an application in writing to the Board identifying: Z.7.1.the respondent; Z.7.2.the Rule under the provisions of which the appeal or application is made; Z.7.3.the nature of the appeal or application and the facts surrounding it; Z.7.4.the remedy or relief sought; and Z.7.5.any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed. Z.8.Except in the case of an application made by an Academy Player, an application made under the provisions of Rule Z.7 shall be accompanied by a deposit of £1,000. Z.9.Upon receipt of an application the Board shall: Z.9.1.procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Rule Z.2; Z.9.2.send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.9.3.send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent. Z.10. Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Board by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon. Z.11.Upon receipt of the response the Board shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to: Z.11.1.the chairman and members of the Committee; and Z.11.2.the party making the application. Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 251 Z.12. The chairman of the Committee may give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay. Z.13. The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any Person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any Person who is bound by these Rules and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Rules. Z.14.The Board shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties. Z.15.If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence. Z.16.The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted. Z.17.The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law. Z.18.The hearing shall be conducted in private. Z.19. Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect. Z.20. The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Board to the parties. Z.21.The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. Z.22.The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding. Fees and Expenses Z.23.The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive from the League a reasonable sum by way of fees and expenses. Committee’s Powers Z.24.Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of this Section of these Rules, the Committee may: Z.24.1. order the deposit required by Rule Z.8 to be forfeited to the League or repaid to the applicant; Z.24.2. order either party to pay to the other such sum by way of costs as it shall think fit which may include the fees and expenses of the chairman and members of the Committee paid or payable under Rule Z.23; and Z.24.3.make such other order as it shall think fit. Section Z: Premier League Appeals Committee 252 Rules: Section Z [LOGO] Premier League Forms Premier League Form 1 List of Authorised Signatories of ............................................. Football Club (Rule A.1.14) To:The Board The Premier League The following Officials of the Club are Authorised Signatories: Print Name Position Signature Limit of Authority (if any) * In particular, please indicate if the individual is an Authorised Signatory for the purposes of an application for a UEFA Club Licence. Signed ……………………………................. Position …………………………… Date ………………………...................... 255 Premier League Form 2 Notification of Club Bank Account (Rule E.2) To:The Board The Premier League We confirm on behalf of the board of …………………………....................................... Football Club that the following bank account is the Club’s bank account for the purposes of Rule E.2: Name of Bank ……………………………………………………………......................... Name of account holder …………………………………………………………….... Title of account ……………………………………………………………...................... Sort code …………………………………………………………….................................. Account number …………………………………………………………….................... Signed by a Director of the Club …………………………………………………. Date …………………………………………………. Signed by a Director of the Club …………………………………………………. Date …………………………………………………. 256 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 3 Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by …………………………………....................................…….. Football Club (Rule E.21) To:The Premier League Full particulars of all payments made to and all benefits provided to each of our Contract Players and all Image Contract Payments in the Contract Year ended 30 June …………...... are as follows: Summary I certify on behalf of ……………………………………….............................................................. Football Club that the information given on this form is correct. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... [Note: The following terms which are used in this Form 3 are defined in the Premier League Rules: Accounting Reference Period, Annual Accounts, Contract Player, Contract Year, Image Contract Payment, Player Services Costs and Signing-on Fee.] 257 Name Salary Other Total Total  Premier League Forms Salary Signed …………………………….......................................... Position ……………………………………………....….............. Date ……………………….................................................... Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 258 Name Contracted Salary Adjustments to contracted salary Actual Salary Signing-on Fees Loyalty Bonuses Other Bonus Appearance Fees Total Salary and Bonuses (£) Total Employers NIC Total Salary and bonuses - inc Employers NIC Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 Other Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 259 Name Pension Arrangements P11d benefits (based on latest tax year) Image Contract Payments Total other costs Total Other Costs Return of Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments by Football Club Form 3 Reconciliation Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 260 Premier League Forms £ Total Staff costs as per annual accounts Less: Non playing staff Player Services Costs and Image Contract Payments per Annual Accounts for the Accounting Reference Period ending ……..... Add: Applicable post-Contract Year Less: Applicable pre-Contract Year Total Costs per Form 3 Premier League Form 4 Appeal Under Rule E.41 To:The Board The Premier League Date: ......................................... We, [insert name of Club] ......................................................... (the “Club”) hereby appeal against the deduction of nine points notified to us by the Board on [date] .............................. on the ground that the Event of Insolvency was caused by and resulted directly from circumstances, other than normal business risks, over which the Club could not reasonably be expected to have had control and its Officials had used all due diligence to avoid the happening of that event. Brief details of the circumstances that led to the Event of Insolvency are set out on the attached sheet(s). A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. Signed …………………………………………………………………………………….. Position …………………………………………………………………………………... 261 Premier League Form 4A Calculation of Aggregated Adjusted Earnings Before Tax (Rule E.53.3) Statement on behalf of the Board of Directors of the Club On behalf of the board of directors of …………………………………….. Football Club, I confirm in respect of the [Club’s] OR [the Group’s (of which the Club is a member)] accounting period of 36 months ended on ……………………… 20…......... that [with the exception(s) noted below]: 1. The above calculation of Adjusted Earnings Before Tax has been prepared in accordance with the Rules of the Premier League; 2. Without prejudice to the generality of paragraph 1 above, the estimated figures for T in the above calculation have been prepared: 2.1 2.2 in all material respects in a format similar to the Club’s Annual Accounts; and are based on the latest information available to the Club and are, to the best of the Club’s knowledge and belief, an accurate estimate as at the time of preparation of future financial performance. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows: …………………………………………......................] For and on behalf of the board of directors of ……….……………………………………….. Football Club Signed ……………………………............... Name ……………………….......... Position ………………………................ To be signed by a director of the Club whose particulars are registered under the provisions section 162 of the Companies Act 2006. Date ..........................…....................... 262 Premier League Forms Reporting Period: 36 months ending on ………………………... 20……... T-2 T-1 T Total £ £ £ £ Actual / forecast profit / loss before tax Add back: Depreciation / impairment of tangible fixed assets Amortisation or impairment of goodwill and other intangible assets (excluding amortisation of the costs of players’ registrations) Youth Development Expenditure Women’s Football Expenditure Community Development Expenditure Adjusted Earnings Before Tax Premier League Form 5 Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration (Rules A.1.51, F.2 and F.3) To:The Board The Premier League I, (full name)......................................................................................................................................................of ..........................................................................................................................(post code) ................................ hereby declare that: 1. By signing and dating this declaration, I acknowledge and agree to be bound by the Premier League Rules (“Rules”). I further acknowledge and agree that, as a Director, I am/will* become a “Participant” as that term is defined in The Football Association Rules and, as such, will be bound by them. 2. I am/propose to become* a Director of ...............................................................(“the Club”); 3. I am/am not* a person having Control over the Club; 4. I am/am not* either directly or indirectly involved in or have power to determine or influence the management or administration of another Club or Football League club; 5. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a Club while either directly or indirectly holding an interest in any class of Shares of another Club; 6. I hold/do not hold* either directly or indirectly a Significant Interest in a club (and in this Declaration 6, Significant Interest shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in that definition at Rule A.1.155, were references to ‘the club’). 7. I am/am not* prohibited by law from being a director as set out in Rule F.1.4; 8. I have/have not* been Convicted of an offence as set out in Premier League Rule F.1.5 (nor have I otherwise engaged in conduct outside the United Kingdom that would constitute such an offence in the United Kingdom whether or not such conduct resulted in a Conviction); 9. I have/have not* been the subject of any of the arrangements, orders, plans or provisions set out in Rule F.1.7 or F.1.8; 263 Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 5 10. I have/have not* 10.1been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency; or 10.2been a Director of a Club which, while I have been a Director of it, suffered two or more unconnected Events of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 10.2 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.52. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.56. shall be construed as if references to ‘the Club’ in those definitions were references to ‘the club’); 11. I have/have not* been a Director of two or more Clubs or clubs each of which, while I have been a Director of them, has suffered an Event of Insolvency (and in this Declaration 11 the definitions of Director at Rule A.1.52. and Events of Insolvency at Rule A.1.56. shall be deemed to apply to clubs in the same way as to Clubs); 12. I am/am not* subject to a suspension or ban from involvement in the administration of a sport as set out in Rule F.1.11; 13. I am/am not* subject to any form of suspension, disqualification or striking-off by a professional body as set out in Rule F.1.12; 14. I am/am not* required to notify personal information pursuant to Part 2 of the Sexual Offences Act 2003; 15. I have/have not*been found to have breached any of the rules set out in Rule F.1.14; 16. I have provided to the Board of the Premier League all information relevant to its assessment of my compliance with Rule F.1. 17. I have not provided any false, misleading or inaccurate information to the Board of the Premier League relating to my compliance with Rule F.1. 18. This Declaration is true in every particular. 264 Premier League Forms Owners’ and Directors’ Declaration Form 5 I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above personal data and sensitive data for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I understand that the words “Convicted”, “Club”, “club”, “Control”, “Declaration”, “Director”, “Event of Insolvency”, “Shares” and “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of these definitions) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. Signed by the Director/proposed Director ....................................................... Date ........................................................ Signed by an Authorised Signatory ….................................................................. Date ........................................................ * delete as appropriate 265 Premier League Form 6 Dual Interest Notice (Rules G.1 and G.4) To:The Board The Premier League Date: ................................................. Pursuant to Rule G.1 we hereby give notice that a Person *holds *has acquired *has ceased to hold a Significant Interest in ...................................................................................................... Football Club. The particulars required by Rule G.4 are as follows: 1. The Person holding/acquiring/ceasing to hold* a Significant Interest in the Club is (name) ............................................................................................................................... of (address) ...................................................................................................................... 2. The details of the Significant Interest are as follows ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ 3. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of Shares of that class in issue is ..............................% 4. The proportion (expressed in percentage terms) which the Shares bear to the total number of issued Shares of the Club is ..............................% This notice is given on the basis that the words “Club” “Holding” “Person” “Shares” “Significant Interest” (together with any other defined terms comprising any part of the definitions set out therein) have the meanings set out in the Rules of the Premier League. Signed .................................................................... Position ................................................................. *delete as appropriate 266 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 7 Directors’ Report (Rules H.6, H.7, H.8 and H.9) To:The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the League”) In accordance with the requirements of Section H of the Rules of the League, we, the Directors of ..................................................... Football Club Limited (“the Club”), hereby report in respect of the Club’s accounting period of ................... months ended on ...........................20 ......... (“the Period of Review”) that [with the exception(s) noted below] all Material Transactions entered into by the Club during the Period of Review: (1) were negotiated and approved in accordance with the Club’s written transfer policy; and (2) have been documented and recorded as required by relevant provisions of these Rules and the Football Association Rules. [The exception(s) referred to above is/are as follows ................................] [Signature of each Director and date of signing] 267  Premier League Form 8 Registration of Pitch Dimensions by ................................................ Football Club (Rule K.17) To: The Board The Premier League The dimensions of our pitch at [address of ground] ............................................................... for Season 20.......... /20.......... are as follows: Length: .................................. yards (............... metres) Width: .................................... yards (............... metres) Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 268 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 8A Annual Floodlighting Report (Rule K.140) Name of Club: Date of inspection: Time of inspection: Illuminance Meter: Serial Number: Calibration Date: Colour Meter: Serial Number: Calibration Date: Pitch measurements: Weather conditions: Illuminance Test Company: Address: Phone / email: Inspection by: Signature: 269 Annual Floodlighting Report Form 8A Measurement Stadium Value Requirement Average vertical lux reading towards the principal camera 1650 Maximum value Minimum value 1000 Uniformity U1v >0.5 Uniformity U2v >0.6 Average vertical lux reading (0/360°) 1000 Maximum value (0/360°) Minimum value (0/360°) 650 Uniformity U1v >0.5 Uniformity U2v >0.6 Average vertical lux reading (90°) 1000 Maximum value (90°) Minimum value (90°) 650 Uniformity U1v >0.5 Uniformity U2v >0.6 Average vertical lux reading (180°) 1000 Minimum value (180°) Minimum value (180°) 650 Uniformity U1v >0.5 Uniformity U2v >0.6 270 Premier League Forms Annual Floodlighting Report Form 8A Measurement Stadium Value Requirement Seating Values 10-30% of the pitch values, i.e. 165-495 based on 1650 Colour rendering (Ra) >80 Colour temperature (Tk) >5200Tk Flicker <6% Back-up power supply (Second grid source/Generator/UPS) Back-up operation (parallel/standby/standby running) Is the switchover process (grid to back-up) automatic Please describe the process of back-up operation in case of a grid power failure: 271 Annual Floodlighting Report Form 8A Vertical Lux Towards the Principal Camera Average Maximum Minimum U1v U2v 272 Premier League Forms Annual Floodlightmg R port Form SA VerticalLux (0/360°) Average Maximum Minimum Ulv U2v J 1 273 Annual Floodlighting Report Form 8A Vertical Lux (90°) Average Maximum Minimum U1v U2v 274 Premier League Forms Annual Floodlightmg R port Form SA verticalLux (lao•) Average Maximum Minimum Ulv U2v J 1 27S Annual Floodlighting Report Form 8A Vertical Lux (270°) Average Maximum Minimum U1v U2v 276 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 9 Team Sheet of .............................................................. Football Club (Rule L.21) Date .................................................................................................. Kick-off time .................................... Opponents .............................................................................. F.C. Referee ............................................... Team Substitutes Officials occupyi the trainer’s bench Colour of strip Signed ……………………………................................... Position ……………………………………………....…...... 277 Shirt No. Name Shirt No. Name Replaced Time ng Name Job Title Shirt Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper’s Shirt Goalkeeper’s Stockings  Premier League Form 10 Notification of League Match Result (Rule L.38) Season 20...... 20...... Date of Match ........................................................ Home Club ....................................................... F.C. Result: Home Club ................................... goals. Signed ...................................................................... Visiting Club ....................................................... F.C. Visiting Club .................................................. goals Secretary of ..................................................... F.C. * indicate time goal(s) scored and where goal(s) resulted from a penalty kick 278 Premier League Forms Team [Please complete in block letters] Surname Initials Goalscorers* Goalkeeper Nominated Substitutes was substitute for was substitute for was substitute for Premier League Form 11 Gate Statement (Rule L.39) Season 20...... 20...... Date of Match ........................................................ Home Club ....................................................... F.C. Visiting Club ....................................................... F.C. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... * including hospitality ** net of VAT 279 RECEIPTS** Value of ticket sales £ £0 Tickets Issued and Attendance Home Club Visiting Club Total Total No. of tickets issued 0 No. of spectators attending* 0 Premier League Form 12 Notification of Shirt Numbers Allocated by .................................................................. Football Club (Rule M.6) To:The Board The Premier League The shirt numbers allocated to members of our First Team squad in Season 20/20......... are as follows: Shirt No. 1 Name 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 I undertake to give your prompt notice of any deletions from or additions to the above list occurring during the Season. Signed …………………………….................................... Position ……………………………………………....…................. Date ……………………….............................................. 280 Premier League Forms Name Shirt No. 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 Premier League Form 13 Registration of Strips by ...................................................... Football Club (Rule M.17) To: The Board The Premier League I submit herewith samples of our home Strip, alternative Strip(s) and goalkeeper’s Strip for Season 20...... /20...... A brief description of each is as follows: Home Strip Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Alternative Strip 1 Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Alternative Strip 2* Shirts Shorts Stockings Goalkeeper : : : : ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................... Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... * delete if inapplicable 281 Premier League Form 14 Notification by Visiting Club to Home Club of Strip (Rule M.24) To: [Name and address of Home Club] ………………………………………................................................... ........................................................................................................................................................................ ........................................................................................................................................................................ Please take notice that at our League Match against you on [date of match] .............................., our team will wear the following Strip: Outfield Players Shirts: Shorts Stockings ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................ Goalkeeper Shirts: Shorts Stockings ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................ Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 282 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 15 Scout Registration Form (Rule Q.2) Scout’s Particulars Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ................................................. Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named to be registered as a Scout whose registration is held by ........................................................ Football Club Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... Endorsement by Scout I hereby consent to the above application. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... I hereby certify that I have this day registered [name of Scout] …………………………………………… ……………................................... as a Scout registered with ………………………....................Football Club Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board of the Premier League 283 Premier League Form 16 Cancellation of Scout Registration (Rule Q.5) To: The Board The Premier League We, .................................................................. Football Club, hereby give notice that on [date] we ceased to employ or engage [name of Scout]....................................................... and we hereby apply for his registration to be cancelled. Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... Certificate I hereby certify that I have this day cancelled the registration of [name of Scout] .......…………….....……………………… with ……………………………………..... Football Club and removed his name from the register of Scouts. Signed ...................................................................................... Date ................................ For and on behalf of the Board of the Premier League 284 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 17 Safeguarding Roles and Responsibilities (Rules S.3, S.4 and S.21) To:The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................. Football Club The following member of Staff has been designated as the Senior Safeguarding Lead: Name ....................................................................... The following member of Staff has been designated as the Head of Safeguarding: Name ....................................................................... The following member of Staff has been designated as Lead Disclosure Officer: Name ....................................................................... Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 285 Premier League Form 18 English Football League Contract *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. 286 Premier League Forms Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address No. FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy English Football League Contract Form 18 “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (a) (b) (c) (d) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract (e) or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Intermediary” means any person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. 287  English Football League Contract Form 18 “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by 288 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name nickname fame image signature voice and film and photographic portrayal virtual and/or electronic representation reputation replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number. “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 289 English Football League Contract Form 18 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 2. Appointment and duration 2 .1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1 The Player agrees: 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 290 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular 291 English Football League Contract Form 18 place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 4. Community public relations and marketing 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club including but not limited to appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the 292 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business) the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 4.2.2 not display any badge mark logo trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and in the case of a goalkeeper gloves of his choice. 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any 293 English Football League Contract Form 18 intended promotional activities or exploitation. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5 to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 4.9 In this clause 4 where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to 294 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.10For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.11Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 5. Remuneration and expenses 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice 295 English Football League Contract Form 18 of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy) then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any 296 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing practising or training duties under this contract defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 6.2 The Club shall not without the consent in writing of the Player: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining 297  English Football League Contract Form 18 medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules. 7. Injury and Illness 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2 above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this Contract. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 8.1 In the event that: 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or 298 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months; the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2 the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1 Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play 299 English Football League Contract Form 18 or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 9. Disciplinary Procedure Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules. 10. Termination by the Club 10.1 The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.1.2 shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1 the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2 give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 300 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and if the Board so determine such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 10.5.1 the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; 10.5.2 pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10.5.3 all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 10.5.4 during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 10.6 Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 11.Termination by the Player 11.1The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 301 English Football League Contract Form 18 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 11.2 The Club may within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2 the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 12.Grievance Procedure In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 13.Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 14.Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 302 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 15.Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 16.Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory regulatory governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or 16.4 in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. 17.Arbitration Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 18.Specificity of Football The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 303 English Football League Contract Form 18 19. Severance 19.1 If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 19.2 If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club whichever period is the shorter provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; 19.3 The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 20. Miscellaneous 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 20.4 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the 304 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 21.Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 305 English Football League Contract Form 18 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 306 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be. 307  English Football League Contract Form 18 4. Disciplinary Penalties 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. Part 2 Grievance Procedures 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. 308 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name…........................................... Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; or 309 English Football League Contract Form 18 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £5,208 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. 310 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 8. Remuneration The Player’s remuneration shall be: 8.1 Basic Wage: £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... £.........................per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from....................................to.................................... 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. .......................................................................................................................................................... 8.3 Any other payments as follows: .......................................................................................................................................................... 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount ....................................................................... ....................................................................... 311 English Football League Contract Form 18 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. 13 (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 14. Any other provisions: ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 312 Premier League Forms English Football League Contract Form 18 SIGNED by the Player ………………………………………………………............................ in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………………………. (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18) ………………………………………………………..……………………………………………. in the presence of: ............................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ……………………………………………………………… (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by (name)................................................................................................................ for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of: ......................................................................................................................... (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………………………. (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary ……………………………………………………………….………………… Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ............................................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary………………………………………………………………. ………………… 313 Premier League Form 19 Premier League Contract *The Player’s birth certificate must be provided to the League in the case of his first registration. AN AGREEMENT made the (day) ......................... day of (month and year) ........................... Between ............................................... Football Club/Company Limited/Plc whose registered office is at (address) ........................................................................................................................................ .................................................................................................................................................................................... Registered Company No ...................................................... (hereinafter referred to as “the Club”) of the one part and the above-named Player (hereinafter referred to as “the Player”) of the other part 314 Premier League Forms Player’s surname Player’s forename(s) Present Postal Address Date of Birth Place of Birth* Nationality National Insurance Number Club for which Player was last registered Club for which Player last played (excluding domestic trial) No. FA Copy League Copy Club Copy Player Copy Premier League Contract Form 19 WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1. Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meaning. “Associated Company” shall mean any company which is a holding company or subsidiary (each as defined in Section 736 of the Companies Act 1985) of the Club or of any holding company of the Club. “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors. “Club Context” shall mean in relation to any representation of the Player and/or the Player’s Image a representation in connection or combination with the name colours Strip trade marks logos or other identifying characteristics of the Club (including trade marks and logos relating to the Club and its activities which trade marks and logos are registered in the name of and/or exploited by any Associated Company) or in any manner referring to or taking advantage of any of the same. “Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Player from time to time in force and published by the Club. “Code of Practice” shall mean the Code of Practice from time to time in force and produced jointly by the Football Association Premier League Limited and the PFA in conjunction with the FA. “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA and including those of FIFA and UEFA to the extent they relate or apply to the Player or the Club. “the FA” shall mean the Football Association Limited. “FIFA” shall mean the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player involving one or more of the following: (a) (b) theft or fraud; deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; 315 Premier League Contract Form 19 (c) (d) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; incapacity through alcohol affecting the Player’s performance as a player; breach of or failure to comply with of any of the terms of this contract (e) or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct behaviour activity or omission by the Player which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct. “Holiday Year” shall mean a period of twelve months from 1st July in one year to 30th June in the next year. “Intermediary” means any Person who qualifies as an Intermediary for the purposes of the FA Regulations on Working with Intermediaries as they may be amended from time to time. “International Club” shall mean any association football club that does not participate in a league competition sanctioned by or otherwise affiliated to the FA. “International Loan Agreement” shall mean a loan agreement signed between a Transferor Club and an International Club. “Internet” shall mean the global network of computer systems using TCP/IP protocols including (without limitation) the World Wide Web. “the Laws of the Game” shall mean the laws from time to time in force governing the game of association football as laid down by the International Football Association Board (as defined in the statutes of FIFA). “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time. “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League. “Manager” shall mean the official of the Club responsible for selecting the Club’s first team. 316 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 “Media” shall mean any and all media whether now existing or hereafter invented including but not limited to any print and/or paper medium broadcast satellite or cable transmission and any visual and/or audio medium and including but not limited to the Internet any television or radio channel Website webcast and/or any transmission made by any mobile or mobile telephony standard or technology or other media or broadcasting service. “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association. “Permanent Incapacity” shall mean either (a) “Permanent Total Disablement” as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme or (b) incapacity of the Player by reason of or resulting from any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) where in the written opinion of an appropriately qualified medical consultant instructed by the Club (“the Initial Opinion”) and (if requested in writing either by the Club at any time or by the Player at any time but not later than twenty one days after receipt from the Club of notice in writing terminating this contract pursuant to clause 8.1) of a further such consultant approved or proposed by the Player (and in the absence of either an approval or proposal within 28 days of the request nominated on the application of either party by the President (“the President”) for the time being of the Royal College of Surgeons) (“the Further Opinion”) the Player will be unlikely by reason of such incapacity to play football to the same standard at which the Player would have played if not for such incapacity for a consecutive period of not less than twenty months commencing on the date of commencement of the incapacity PROVIDED that if the Initial Opinion and the Further Opinion disagree with one another then if the Further Opinion was given by a consultant nominated by the President it shall prevail but if not then a third opinion (“the Third Opinion”) from a consultant nominated by the President may be obtained on the application of either party and that opinion shall be final and binding for the purposes of this definition. “Player’s Image” shall mean the Player’s name, nickname, fame, image, signature, voice and film and photographic portrayal, virtual and/or electronic representation, reputation, replica and all other characteristics of the Player including his shirt number. 317  Premier League Contract Form 19 “Player Injury” shall mean any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) other than any injury or illness which is directly caused by or results directly from a breach by the Player of his obligations under clause 3.2.1 of this contract or of any other of his obligations hereunder amounting to Gross Misconduct. “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules. “the Rules” shall mean the statutes and regulations of FIFA and UEFA the FA Rules the League Rules the Code of Practice and the Club Rules. “Strip” shall mean all versions from time to time of the Club’s official football clothing including shirts shorts socks and/or training kit track suits headwear and/or any other clothing displaying the Club’s name and/or official logo. “UEFA” shall mean the Union des Associations Européennes de Football. “Website” shall mean a site forming part of the Internet with a unique URL/ domain name. 1.2 For the purposes of this contract and provided the context so permits: 1.2.1 the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender; 1.2.2 references to person shall include any entity business firm or unincorporated association; and 1.2.3 references to statutory enactments or to the Rules shall include re-enactments and amendments of substantially the same intent as the original referenced enactment or Rule. 1.3 The headings of this contract are for convenience only and not interpretation. 1.4 In the event of any dispute as to the interpretation of any of the provisions of this contract reference shall be made (where appropriate) for clarification to the Code of Practice but so that in the event of any conflict the provisions of this contract shall prevail. Subject thereto wherever specific reference to the Code of Practice is made in this contract the relevant terms and provisions thereof are deemed incorporated herein as if set out in full. 318 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 2. Appointment and duration 2.1 The Club engages the Player as a professional footballer on the terms and conditions of this contract and subject to the Rules. 2.2 This contract shall remain in force until the date specified in clause 2 of Schedule 2 hereto subject to any earlier determination pursuant to the terms of this contract. 3. Duties and Obligations of the Player 3.1 The Player agrees: 3.1.1 when directed by an authorised official of the Club: 3.1.1.1 to attend matches in which the Club is engaged; 3.1.1.2 to participate in any matches in which he is selected to play for the Club; and 3.1.1.3 to attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 3.1.2 to play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 3.1.3 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times and not to indulge in any activity sport or practice which might endanger such fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to play practise or train; 3.1.4 to undertake such other duties and to participate in such other activities as are consistent with the performance of his duties under clauses 3.1.1 to 3.1.3 and as are reasonably required of the Player; 3.1.5 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this contract; 3.1.6 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; 3.1.7 to play football solely for the Club or as authorised by the Club or as required by the Rules; 3.1.8 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 319 Premier League Contract Form 19 3.1.9 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this contract; 3.1.10 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and to undergo at no expense to himself such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club or the Club’s insurers; 3.1.11 on the termination of this contract for any cause to return to the Club in a reasonable and proper condition any property (including any car) which has been provided or made available by the Club to the Player in connection with his employment. 3.2 The Player agrees that he shall not: 3.2.1 undertake or be involved in any activity or practice which will knowingly cause to be void or voidable or which will invoke any exclusion of the Player’s cover pursuant to any policy of insurance maintained for the benefit of the Club on the life of the Player or covering his physical well-being (including injury and incapacity and treatment thereof); 3.2.2 when playing or training wear anything (including jewellery) which is or could be dangerous to him or any other person; 3.2.3 except to the extent specifically agreed in writing between the Club and the Player prior to the signing of this contract use as his regular place of residence any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance by the Player of his duties other than temporarily pending relocation; 3.2.4 undertake or be engaged in any other employment or be engaged or involved in any trade business or occupation or participate professionally in any other sporting or athletic activity without the prior written consent of the Club PROVIDED THAT this shall not: 3.2.4.1 prevent the Player from making any investment in any business so long as it does not conflict or interfere with his obligations hereunder; or 3.2.4.2 limit the Player’s rights under clauses 4 and 6.1.8; 320 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 3.2.5 knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything or omit to do anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute, cause the Player or the Club to be in breach of the Rules or cause damage to the Club or its officers or employees or any match official. Whenever circumstances permit the Player shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contributions to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires; 3.2.6 except in the case of emergency arrange or undergo any medical treatment without first giving the Club proper details of the proposed treatment and physician/surgeon and requesting the Club’s consent which the Club will not unreasonably withhold having due regard to the provisions of the Code of Practice. 4. Community, public relations and marketing 4.1 For the purposes of the promotional, community and public relations activities of the Club and/or (at the request of the Club) of any sponsors or commercial partners of the Club and/or of the League and/or of any main sponsors of the League the Player shall attend at and participate in such events as may reasonably be required by the Club, including but not limited to, appearances and the granting of interviews and photographic opportunities as authorised by the Club. The Club shall give reasonable notice to the Player of the Club’s requirements and the Player shall make himself available for up to six hours per week of which approximately half shall be devoted to the community and public relations activities of the Club. No photograph of the Player taken pursuant to the provisions of this clause 4.1 shall be used by the Club or any other person to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player. 4.2 Whilst he is providing or performing the services set out in this contract (including travelling on Club business), the Player shall: 4.2.1 wear only such clothing as is approved by an authorised official of the Club; and 4.2.2 not display any badge, mark, logo, trading name or message on any item of clothing without the written consent of an authorised official of the Club provided that nothing in this clause shall prevent the Player wearing and/or promoting football boots and, in the case of a goalkeeper, gloves of his choice. 321 Premier League Contract Form 19 4.3 Subject in any event to clause 4.4 and except to the extent of any commitments already entered into by the Player as at the date hereof or when on international duty in relation to the Players’ national football association UEFA or FIFA, he shall not (without the written consent of the Club) at any time during the term of this contract do anything to promote, endorse or provide promotional marketing or advertising services or exploit the Player’s Image either (a) in relation to any person in respect of such person’s products brand or services which conflict or compete with any of the Club’s club branded or football related products (including the Strip) or any products, brand or services of the Club’s two main sponsors/commercial partners or of the League’s one principal sponsor or (b) for the League. 4.4 The Player agrees that he will not either on his own behalf or with or through any third party, undertake promotional activities in a Club Context nor exploit the Player’s Image in a Club Context in any manner and/or in any Media nor grant the right to do so to any third party. 4.5 Except to the extent specifically herein provided or otherwise specifically agreed with the Player, nothing in this contract shall prevent the Player from undertaking promotional activities or from exploiting the Player’s Image so long as: 4.5.1 the said promotional activities or exploitation do not interfere or conflict with the Player’s obligations under this contract; and 4.5.2 the Player gives reasonable advance notice to the Club of any intended promotional activities or exploitation. 4.6 The Player hereby grants to the Club the right to photograph the Player both individually and as a member of a squad and to use such photographs and the Player’s Image in a Club Context in connection with the promotion of the Club and its playing activities and the promotion of the League and the manufacture sale distribution licensing advertising marketing and promotion of the Club’s club branded and football related products (including the Strip) or services (including such products or services which are endorsed by or produced under licence from the Club) and in relation to the League’s licensed products, services and sponsors in such manner as the Club may reasonably think fit so long as: 4.6.1 the use of the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image either alone or with not more than two other players at the Club shall be limited to no greater usage than the average for all players regularly in the Club’s first team; 322 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 4.6.2 the Player’s photograph and/or Player’s Image shall not be used to imply any brand or product endorsement by the Player; and 4.6.3 PROVIDED that all rights shall cease on termination of this contract save for the use and/or sale of any promotional materials or products as aforesaid as shall then already be manufactured or in the process of manufacture or required to satisfy any outstanding orders. 4.7 In its dealings with any person permitted by the Club to take photographs of the Player the Club shall use reasonable endeavours to ensure that the copyright of the photographs so taken is vested in the Club and/or that no use is made of the said photographs without the Club’s consent and in accordance with the provisions of this contract. 4.8 The Player shall be entitled to make a responsible and reasonable reply or response to any media comment or published statements likely to adversely affect the Player’s standing or reputation and subject as provided for in clause 3.2.5, to make contributions to the public media in a responsible manner. 4.9 In this clause 4, where the context so admits the expression “the Club” includes any Associated Company of the Club but only to the extent and in the context that such company directly or indirectly provides facilities to or undertakes commercial marketing or public relations activities for the Club and not so as to require the consent of any Associated Company when consent of the Club is required. 4.10 For the purposes of the Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 nothing in this clause 4 is intended to nor does it give to the League any right to enforce any of its provisions against the Club or the Player. 4.11 Nothing in this clause 4 shall prevent the Club from entering into other arrangements additional or supplemental hereto or in variance hereof in relation to advertising, marketing and/or promotional services with the Player or with or for all or some of the Club’s players (including the Player) from time to time. Any other such arrangements which have been agreed as at the date of the signing of this contract and any image contract or similar contract required to be set out in this contract by the League Rules are set out in Schedule 2 paragraph 13. 5. Remuneration and expenses 5.1 Throughout his engagement the Club shall pay to the Player the remuneration 323 Premier League Contract Form 19 and shall provide the benefits (if any) as are set out in Schedule 2. 5.2 The Club shall reimburse the Player all reasonable hotel and other expenses wholly and exclusively incurred by him in or about the performance of his duties under this contract PROVIDED that the Player has obtained the prior authorisation of a director the Manager or the secretary of the Club and the Player furnishes the Club with receipts or other evidence of such expenses. 5.3 The Club may deduct from any remuneration payable to the Player: 5.3.1 any monies disbursed and/or liabilities incurred by the Club on behalf of the Player with the Players prior consent; 5.3.2 any other monies (but not claims for damages or compensation) which can be clearly established to be properly due from the Player to the Club. 5.4 If at a Disciplinary hearing conducted under Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto a fine is imposed on a player calculated by reference to the Player’s weekly wage, the fine shall take the form of a forfeiture of wages of a corresponding amount so that the amount forfeit shall not become payable to the Player. The forfeiture shall take effect in relation to the monthly instalment of the Player’s remuneration falling due next after the date on which the notice of the decision is given to him (“Pay Day”). But see clause 5.5 dealing with appeals. For the avoidance of doubt, the amount forfeit is the gross amount of the weekly wage. 5.5 If on Pay Day the time for appealing has not expired or if notice of appeal has been given, the reference to Pay Day shall be to the day on which the monthly instalment of remuneration becomes payable next after (i) the expiry of the time for appealing without any appeal having been made or (ii) if an appeal is made, the date on which the outcome of the appeal is notified to the Player. In the case of an appeal, the amount that is forfeit shall be the amount (if any) determined on appeal. 6. Obligations of the Club 6.1 The Club shall: 6.1.1 observe the Rules, all of which (other than the Club Rules) shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.1.2 provide the Player each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Player and of the terms and conditions of any policy of 324 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 insurance in respect of or in relation to the Player with which the Player is expected to comply; 6.1.3 promptly arrange appropriate medical and dental examinations and treatment for the Player at the Club’s expense in respect of any injury to or illness (including mental illness or disorder) of the Player, save where such injury or illness is caused by an activity or practice on the part of the Player which breaches clause 3.2.1 hereof, in which case the Club shall only be obliged to arrange and pay for treatment to the extent that the cost thereof remains covered by the Club’s policy of medical insurance or (if the Club does not maintain such a policy), then to the extent that it would remain covered by such a policy were one maintained upon normal industry terms commonly available within professional football and so that save as aforesaid this obligation shall continue in respect of any examinations and/ or treatment the necessity for which arose during the currency of this contract notwithstanding its subsequent expiry or termination until the earlier of completion of the necessary examinations and/ or prescribed treatment and a period of eighteen months from the date of expiry or termination hereof; 6.1.4 The Club shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that any policy of insurance maintained by the Club for the benefit of the Player continues to provide cover for any examinations and/or treatment as are referred to in clause 6.1.3 until completion of any such examinations and/or treatment; 6.1.5 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; 6.1.6 at all times maintain and observe a proper health and safety policy for the security safety and physical well being of the Player when carrying out his duties under this contract; 6.1.7 in any case where the Club would otherwise be liable as employer for any acts or omissions of the Player in the lawful and proper performance of his playing, practising or training duties under this contract, defend the Player against any proceedings threatened or brought against him at any time arising out of the carrying out by him of any such acts or omissions and indemnify him from any damages awarded and this obligation and indemnity shall continue in relation to any such acts or omissions during the currency of this 325 Premier League Contract Form 19 contract notwithstanding its expiry or termination before such proceedings are threatened and/or brought; 6.1.8 give the Player every opportunity compatible with his obligations under this contract to follow any course of further education or vocational training which he wishes to undertake and give positive support to the Player in undertaking such education and training. The Player shall supply the Footballer’s Further Education and Vocational Training Society with particulars of any courses undertaken by him; and 6.1.9 release the Player as required for the purposes of fulfilling the obligations in respect of representative matches to his national association pursuant to the statutes and regulations of FIFA. 6.2 The Club shall not, without the consent in writing of the Player: 6.2.1 take or use or permit to be used photographs of the Player for any purposes save as permitted by clause 4; or 6.2.2 use or reveal the contents of any medical reports or other medical information regarding the Player obtained by the Club save for the purpose of assessing the Player’s health and fitness obtaining medical and insurance cover and complying with the Club’s obligations under the Rules. 7. Injury and Illness 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Player shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such injury or illness. 7.2 In the event that the Player shall become incapacitated from playing by reason of any injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder), the Club shall pay to the Player during such period of incapacity or the period of this contract (whichever is the shorter) the following amounts of remuneration for the following periods: 7.2.1 in the case of a Player Injury, his basic wage over the first eighteen months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity; 7.2.2 in the case of any other injury or illness, his basic wage over the first twelve months and one half of his basic wage for the remainder of his period of incapacity. 326 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 7.3 In each case specified in clause 7.2, above there shall be paid to the Player in addition to his basic wage all or the appropriate share of any bonus payments if and to the extent that payment or provision for continuation of the same is specifically provided for in Schedule 2 or in the Club’s Bonus Scheme. 7.4 The payments made by the Club pursuant to clause 7.2 shall be deemed to include all and any statutory sick pay and/or any other state benefits payable by reference to sickness to which the Player may be entitled. 7.5 Nothing in this clause 7 shall reduce or vary the entitlement of the Player to signing on fees and/or loyalty payments or any other payments of a similar nature due to him under this contract. 8. Permanent or Prolonged Incapacity 8.1 In the event that: 8.1.1 the Player shall suffer Permanent Incapacity; or 8.1.2 the Player has been incapacitated from playing by reason of or resulting from the same injury or illness (including mental illness or disorder) for a period (consecutive or in the aggregate) amounting to eighteen months in any consecutive period of twenty months, the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Player terminating this contract. 8.2 The length of such notice shall be twelve months in the case of an incapacity by reason of a Player Injury and six months in every other case. 8.3 The notice referred to in clause 8.1 may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the date on which the Player is declared to be suffering Permanent Total Disablement under the terms of the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 the date on which such Permanent Incapacity is established by the Initial Opinion; or 8.3.3 in the case of any incapacity as is referred to in 8.1.2, the date on which the period of incapacity shall exceed eighteen months as aforesaid but so that the right to terminate pursuant to clause 8.1.2 shall only apply while such incapacity shall continue thereafter. 8.4 In the event that after the service of any notice pursuant to clause 8.1.1, Permanent Incapacity is not confirmed by the Further Opinion (if requested) 327  Premier League Contract Form 19 or (where relevant) by the Third Opinion, then such notice shall lapse and cease to be of effect. 8.5 In the case of any notice of termination given under this clause 8 the Club shall be entitled by further notice on or after serving notice of termination to terminate this contract forthwith on paying to the Player at the time of such termination the remainder of his remuneration and any other sums properly due to him under this contract and the value of any other benefits which would be payable or available to the Player during the remainder of the period of his notice of termination, provided always that the Club’s obligations pursuant to clause 6.1.3 shall continue to apply during the remainder of the said notice period and for any further relevant period as provided therein. 8.6 Where the Club has made payment to the Player during any period of incapacity owing to illness or injury and the Player’s absence is due to the action of a third party other than of another club, player or match official in relation to any damage or injury sustained on or about the field of play or during training or practising giving the Player a right of recovery against that third party, then if the Player makes any claim against such third party the Player must where he is reasonably able to do so include as part of such claim from such third party a claim for recovery of any such payment and upon successful recovery repay to the Club the lesser of the total of the remuneration paid by the Club to the Player during the period of incapacity and the amount of any damages payable to or recovered by the Player in respect of such claim or otherwise by reference to loss of earnings under this contract under any compromise settlement or judgment. Any amounts paid by the Club to the Player in such circumstances shall constitute loans from the Club to be repaid to the Club to the extent aforesaid upon successful recovery as aforesaid. 9.Disciplinary Procedure Except in any case where the Club terminates the Player’s employment pursuant to the provisions of clause 10 hereof (when the procedure set out therein shall apply) the Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto in relation to any breach or failure to observe the terms of this contract or of the Rules. 10.Termination by the Club 10.1The Club shall be entitled to terminate the employment of the Player by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Player if the Player: 328 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; 10.1.2 shall fail to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Part 1 of Schedule 1 hereto; or 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of a sentence of imprisonment of three months or more (which is not suspended). 10.2 If the Club terminates the Player’s employment for any reason under clause 10.1, the Club shall within seven days thereafter notify the Player in writing of the full reasons for the action taken. 10.3 The Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League at any time from the date of termination up to fourteen days after receipt by the Player of written notification under clause 10.2, give notice of appeal against the decision of the Club to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 10.4 If the Player exercises his right of appeal the termination of this contract by the Club shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 10.1 but so that if it is so determined then subject only to clause 10.5.3 the Player shall cease to be entitled to any remuneration or benefits with effect from the expiration of the period of notice referred to in clause 10.3 and any payment made by the Club in respect thereof shall forthwith become due from the Player to the Club. 10.5 Pending the hearing and determination of such appeal the Club may suspend the Player for up to a maximum of six weeks from the date of notice of termination and, if the Board so determine, such suspension shall be without pay provided that: 10.5.1the payment due to the Player in respect of the fourteen days’ notice period under clause 10.1 is made to the Player forthwith; 10.5.2pending the determination of the appeal an amount equal to the remuneration which would otherwise have been due to the Player but for the suspension without pay is paid to an escrow account held by the PFA as and when it would otherwise have become due for payment to the Player and following the determination of the appeal the PFA will either pay the money (including interest earned 329 Premier League Contract Form 19 on the said account) to the Player or return it to the Club according to the appeal decision; 10.5.3all other benefits for the Player under the provisions of clauses 6.1.3 and 6.1.4 of this contract shall be maintained and remain in force while the appeal is pending; and 10.5.4during any such period of suspension the Club shall be under no obligation to assign to the Player any playing training or other duties and shall be entitled to exclude the Player from the Club’s premises including its ground and training ground. 10.6Upon any termination of this contract by the Club becoming operative, the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 11. Termination by the Player 11.1 The Player shall be entitled to terminate this contract by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club: 11.1.1shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this contract; or 11.1.2fails to pay any remuneration or other payments or bonuses due to the Player or make available any benefits due to him as it or they fall due or within fourteen days thereafter and has still failed to make payment in full or make the benefits available by the expiry of the said fourteen days’ notice. 11.2 The Club may, within fourteen days of receipt of any notice of termination of this contract by the Player in accordance with clause 11.1 give written notice of appeal against such termination to the Player and to the League which shall hear such appeal in accordance with procedures applicable pursuant to the League Rules. 11.3 If the Club exercises its right of appeal pursuant to clause 11.2, the termination of this contract shall not become operative unless and until it shall have been determined that the Player was entitled to terminate this contract pursuant to clause 11.1. 11.4 Upon any termination of this contract by the Player becoming operative the Club shall forthwith release the Player’s registration. 330 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 12. Grievance Procedure In the event that the Player has any grievance in connection with his employment under this contract the grievance procedures set out in Part 2 of the Schedule 1 hereto shall be available to the Player. 13. Representation of Player In any disciplinary or grievance procedure the Player shall be entitled to be accompanied by or represented by his Club captain or a PFA delegate and/or any officer of the PFA. 14. Holidays For each Holiday Year the Player shall be entitled to take in the aggregate the equivalent of five weeks paid holiday to be taken at a time or times and for such days during the Holiday Year as shall be determined by the Club but so that (subject to the Club’s first team and any international commitments) the Club shall not unreasonably refuse to permit the Player to take three of such weeks consecutively. Holidays not taken during any Holiday Year (or subject to agreement by the Club within one month of the end of such Holiday Year) may not be carried forward into any subsequent Holiday Year. 15. Survival The provisions of this contract shall remain in full force and effect in respect of any act or omission of either party during the period of this contract notwithstanding the termination of this contract. 16. Confidentiality This contract is to be treated as being private and confidential and its contents shall not be disclosed or divulged either directly or indirectly to any person firm or company whatsoever either by the Club the Player or any Intermediary of the Club or the Player except: 16.1 with the prior written agreement of both the Club and the Player; or 16.2 as may be required by any statutory, regulatory, governmental or quasi governmental authorities or as otherwise required by law or pursuant to the Rules including (where appropriate) any recognised stock exchange; or 16.3 in the case of the Player to his duly appointed Intermediary and professional advisers including the PFA; or 331 Premier League Contract Form 19 16.4in the case of the Club to its duly appointed Intermediary and its professional advisers or to such of its directors secretary servants or representatives or auditors to whom such disclosure is strictly necessary for the purposes of their duties and then only to the extent so necessary. 17. Arbitration Any dispute between the Club and the Player not provided for in clauses 9, 10, 11,12 and Schedule 1 hereof shall be referred to arbitration in accordance with the League Rules or (but only if mutually agreed by the Club and the Player) in accordance with the FA Rules. 18. Specificity of Football The parties hereto confirm and acknowledge that this contract the rights and obligations undertaken by the parties hereto and the fixed term period thereof reflect the special relationship and characteristics involved in the employment of football players and the participation by the parties in the game of football pursuant to the Rules, and the parties accordingly agree that all matters of dispute in relation to the rights and obligations of the parties hereto and otherwise pursuant to the Rules, including as to termination of this contract and any compensation payable in respect of termination or breach thereof, shall be submitted to and the parties hereto accept the jurisdiction and all appropriate determinations of such tribunal panel or other body (including pursuant to any appeal therefrom) pursuant to the provisions of and in accordance with the procedures and practices under this contract and the Rules. 19. Severance 19.1If the Player shall not make an application to an Employment Tribunal for compensation in respect of unfair dismissal or redundancy as a result of not being offered a new contract either on terms at least as favourable as under this contract or at all, then the following provisions of this clause 19 shall take effect. 19.2If by the expiry of this contract the Club has not made to the Player an offer of re-engagement on terms at least as favourable to the Player as those applicable over the last twelve months of this contract (or the length of this contract if shorter) then subject to clauses 19.1 and 19.3 the Player shall continue to receive from his Club (as a separate payment representing compensation as more particularly referred to in the Code of Practice) a 332 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 payment equal to his weekly basic wage (at the average amount of his weekly wage over the preceding 12 months of this contract or the whole of this contract if shorter) for a period of one month from the expiry of this contract or until the Player signs for another club, whichever period is the shorter, provided that where the Player signs for another club within that period of one month at a lower basic wage than such average then such payment shall in addition include a sum equal to the shortfall in such basic wage for the remainder of such period; 19.3The maximum amount payable to the Player under sub-clause 19.2 is double the maximum sum which an Employment Tribunal can award from time to time as a compensatory award for unfair dismissal. 20. Miscellaneous 20.1 This contract and the documents referred to herein constitute the entire agreement between the Club and the Player and supersede any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Player. 20.2 The further particulars of terms of employment not contained in the body of this contract which must be given to the Player in compliance with Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996 are given in Schedule 2. 20.3 This contract is signed by the parties hereto in duplicate so that for this purpose each signed agreement shall constitute an original but taken together they shall constitute one agreement. 20.4 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Player consents to the Club the League PFA and FA collecting Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Player. The Club’s Data Protection Policy can be found in the Club’s employee handbook. 21. Jurisdiction and Law This contract shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non exclusive jurisdiction of the English Courts. 333 Premier League Contract Form 19 Schedule 1 Part 1 Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1. Introduction The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all employees of the Club to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Player’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 2. Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Player will be supplied to the Player at his request. 3. The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action: 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Player for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Player is so suspended this contract will continue together with all the Player’s rights under it including the payment of the Player’s remuneration and benefits but during the period of suspension the Player will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Player will be notified in writing to the Player by the Club. 334 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of, the Player will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Player will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative as provided for in clause 13 of this contract. 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Player the opportunity to state his case to the Manager or if the Player so requests to a director of the Club and where the Club considers it appropriate or where the Player requests the same without a disciplinary hearing. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Player’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Player shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Player should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within fourteen days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Player will be given a further opportunity to state his case. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Player in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding unwder this procedure. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning, the Player may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within fourteen days of receipt by the Player of written notification of the decision of the Board give notice of appeal against it to the League who will determine the matter in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Player exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid, any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Player shall not take effect until the appropriate appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed varied or revoked as the case may be. 335 Premier League Contract Form 19 4. Disciplinary Penalties 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal against a disciplinary decision, the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 4.1.1 give an oral warning a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Player; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period of up to two weeks for a first offence (unless otherwise approved by the PFA in accordance with the Code of Practice) and up to four weeks for subsequent offences in any consecutive period of twelve months but only in accordance with the provisions of the Code of Practice; 4.1.3 order the Player not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding four weeks; 4.1.4 in any circumstances which would entitle the Club to dismiss the Player pursuant to any of the provisions of clause 10 of this contract dismiss the Player or impose such other disciplinary action (including suspension of the Player and/or a fine of all or part of the amount of the Player’s basic wage for a period not exceeding six weeks). 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. Part 2 Grievance Procedures 1. The Player shall bring any grievance informally to the notice of the Manager in the first instance. The Player may be required by the Manager to put any such grievance in writing. Having enquired into such grievance the Manager will then notify the Player of his decision. 2. If the grievance is not determined by the Manager to the Player’s satisfaction the Player may within fourteen days thereafter serve formal notice of the grievance in writing on the secretary of the Club and the matter shall thereupon be determined by the chairman of the Club or by the Board as soon as possible and in any event within four weeks of the receipt of the notice. 336 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 Schedule 2 – Insert Player’s Name ….......................................... Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 The following provisions shall apply to supplement the provisions of this contract and the information as set out herein in order to comply with the requirements of Part 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996. 1. The Player’s employment with the Club began on ................................. 2. The date of termination of this contract is 30 June 20........... 3. No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Player’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4. The Player’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Player shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 5. The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Player to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6. No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Player’s employment under this contract. 7. The Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme 7.1 Immediately on signing this contract, the Player shall: 7.1.1 be automatically enrolled as; or 7.1.2 or continue to be; a member of the 2011 Section of the Professional Footballers’ Pension Scheme (the “Scheme”) and shall remain so during the continuance of his employment hereunder unless he: 7.1.3 notifies the Scheme Administrator in writing that he wishes to opt out of the Scheme; 337  Premier League Contract Form 19 7.1.4 has previously registered with HM Revenue & Customs for Fixed or Enhanced Protection; 7.1.5 joins an International Club on a temporary basis by way of International Loan Agreement (in which case his entitlement to membership of the Scheme shall be suspended for the duration of that International Loan Agreement); or 7.1.6 is otherwise ineligible for membership of the Scheme in accordance with the terms of the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.2 For as long as the Player remains a member of the 2011 Section, an annual contribution (funded by the levy on transfer fees) will be paid into the Scheme for the benefit of the Player. The annual contribution shall be £5,208 or such other amount as determined by the Trustees of the Scheme from time to time. 7.3 The Player shall not be required to contribute to the 2011 Section but may elect to contribute such amount as he notifies to the Scheme Administrator in writing. Where a Player decides to contribute to the 2011 Section he can agree with his Club and the Scheme Administrator for the contribution to be made through a salary sacrifice arrangement. 7.4 Where, by virtue of previous membership of the Scheme, the Player has built up benefits under its Cash Section and/or Income Section, those benefits are frozen and will be revalued until his retirement from the Scheme. The Player shall be entitled to such benefits (including death benefits) from each section of the Scheme in which he has participated on such conditions as are set out in the Scheme’s definitive trust deed and rules as amended from time to time. 7.5 The Player further agrees that the Club may disclose his name, address, gender, date of birth, National Insurance number, salary information and dates of commencement and termination of employment to the League and the administrators of the Scheme for the purposes of facilitating the administration of the Scheme. 338 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 8. Remuneration The Player’s remuneration shall be: 8.1 Basic Wage: £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... £ per week/per annum payable by monthly instalments in arrear from ......................... to ......................... 8.2 Such of the bonuses and incentives as the Player shall be entitled to receive under the terms of the Club’s bonus and incentive scheme as are set out below/a copy of which is annexed hereto. .......................................................................................................................................................... 8.3 Any other payments as follows: .......................................................................................................................................................... 9. Insurances (if any) maintained for the benefit of the Player subject to the terms and conditions thereof during currency of this contract the premiums of which are paid by the Club. Nature of Policy Amount ................................................................................. ............................................................... 339 Premier League Contract Form 19 10. Benefits (if any) to be provided to the Player during the currency of this contract ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 11. The Player’s normal retirement age is 35 years. 12. The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Player (through the PFA) affecting the Player’s employment and full details thereof are set out in the Code of Practice. 13. (If applicable) The following provisions which are additional or supplemental to those set out in clause 4 have been agreed between the Club and the Player as referred to in clause 4.11. ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 14. Any other provisions: ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... 340 Premier League Forms Premier League Contract Form 19 SIGNED by the Player ………………………………………………………....................................... in the presence of: ............................................................................................................. (Witness signature) ……………………………………………………………………………….................. (Address) ................................................................................................................................ Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by the Player’s parent or guardian (if the player is under 18) ...................………………………………………..……………………………………………................................ in the presence of: ............................................................................................................ (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………................................... (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation ............................................................................................................................ SIGNED by (name) ............................................................................................................ for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of: ...................………………………………………..……………………………………………................................ (Witness signature) ………………………………………………………………………………................. (Address) ............................................................................................................................... Occupation .......................................................................................................................... Did Player use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ............................................................................................ Signature of Intermediary .............................................................................................. Did the Club use the services of an Intermediary yes/no If yes, name of Intermediary ........................................................................................... Signature of Intermediary ………………………………………………………………....................... 341 Premier League Form 20 Player Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Rule T.23) What is your ethnic group? (Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate the ethnicity that you identify with from the list below) A White British English Scottish Welsh Irish Gypsy or Irish Traveller Any other White Background, please write in ………………………………........... C Asian or Asian British Indian British-Indian Pakistani British-Pakistani Bangladeshi British-Bangladeshi Chinese British-Chinese Any other Asian background, please write in E Other Background Arab Other Prefer not to say ………………………………........... F Undeclared Prefer not to disclose my ethnic origin ………………………………........... B Mixed White and Black Caribbean White and Black African White and Asian Any other Mixed Background, please write in ………………………………........... D Black or Black British Caribbean British-Caribbean African British-African Any other Black background, please write in ………………………………........... 342 Premier League Forms Name of Academy Player ..................................................... Signed ..................................................... Date ..................................................... (Parent / Guardian to sign if Player is a minor) USE OF INFORMATION Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes. The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited (“Premier League”) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Player’s record and will be used: • To help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level • to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules) • to compile aggregate statistics and reports - on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited. - on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Equality and Human Rights Commission. Premier League Form 21 Amateur Registration Form (Rule U.15) Player’s Particulars Surname ........................................................ Other name(s) ........................................................................ Address.................................................................................................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................... Post Code ..................................... Date of birth ....................................................................... Nationality* ......................................................................... Application to Register We hereby apply for the above-named Player to be registered as an Amateur Player for ............................................................................................... Football Club Signed ................................................................... Authorised Signatory Date ....................................................................... Endorsement by Scout I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. [Having been registered as a Contract Player, I confirm that at least 30 days has elapsed since my contract registration terminated.**] Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... * if the player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than The Football Association, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from The Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the player. ** delete words in brackets if inapplicable I hereby certify that I have this day registered (name of Player) ................................................... ................................…………………….................... as an Amateur Player whose registration is held by ................................…………………….................... Football Club. Signed ................................................................... Date ....................................................................... For and on behalf of the Board of The Premier League 343 Premier League Form 22 Offer Of New Contract (Rule V.17.2) To: [name and address of Out of Contract Player] ................................................................. ................................................................................................................................................................ Copy to: The Board The Premier League Under the provisions of Rule V.17.2 of the Rules of the Premier League .................................................................................................. Football Club hereby offers you a new contract to commence on the 1st July ........................................................... in the following terms: .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. .................................................................................................................................................. This offer remains open and capable of acceptance for a period of one month within which time you may either accept it and enter into a new contract in the terms offered or decline it in writing. If you consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in your current contract you may give notice to that effect in Form 23. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 344 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 23 Application for Free Transfer (Rule V.20) To: [name of Club] ...................................................................... Football Club And to: The Board The Premier League I acknowledge having received your offer of a new contract in Form 22 dated I consider that the terms offered are less favourable than those in my current contract dated ........................................................... and I hereby give notice to that effect and apply for a free transfer. Signed ……………………………............................ Position ……………………………………………....…. Date ………………………...................................... 345 Premier League Form 24 Contingent Sum Notification (Rule V.36.2) To: [name of Transferor Club] ................................................................. Football Club Copy to: The Board The Premier League A Contingent Sum became payable to you on [date] by virtue of the Transfer Agreement between us relating to [name of Contract Player] ............................................................................. The contingent event resulting in the Contingent Sum becoming payable was ............................................................................................................................................................................... and the Contingent Sum which will be paid into the Compensation Fee Account within seven days of it becoming due amounts to £ ................................................... Signed on behalf of the Transferee Club .......................................................................... Position .............................……………………………………… Date ..............................…………………………………….. 346 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 25 Fixed Penalty Notice (Rule W.4) To: Date: ......................................... ......................................... You are in breach of Rule .................................. in that on [date] .......................you [description of breach, indicating in appropriate cases whether it is a first, second or third breach of that Rule] ................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to pay a fixed penalty of £ ...................... Alternatively, you are entitled within that period to appeal under the provisions of Rule W.62.1. If you appeal and your appeal is dismissed the fixed penalty becomes payable forthwith. Failure to pay the fixed penalty as required by this notice or forthwith upon any appeal being dismissed will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board 347  Premier League Form 26 Summary Jurisdiction Notice (Rule W.9) To: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. You are in breach of Rule .......................................................... in that on [date] you ............................................................................................................................................... The Board intends to exercise its summary jurisdiction and to impose on you a fine of £ ........................................ You are required within 14 days of the date of this notice to either: (1) (2) submit to the Board’s jurisdiction and pay the fine imposed; or elect to be dealt with by a Commission. Any such election should be in writing addressed to me at the League Office. Failure to comply with this requirement within the time limit will constitute a breach of the Rules of the League in respect of which you will be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board 348 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 27 Complaint (Rule W.26) To: ............................................................. Date: ............................................................. The Board’s complaint is that you are in breach of Rule ........................................ in that on [date] ............................................................. you [description of breach] .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... A summary of the facts alleged is as follows: ............................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... *Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which the Board relies: ................................................................................................................................ .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... .......................................................................................................................................................... In accordance with Rule W.30, within 14 days of receipt of this complaint you are required to send to me by recorded delivery post a written answer in Form 28. Signed …………………………….................................. For and on behalf of the Board * delete if inapplicable 349 Premier League Form 28 Answer (Rule W.30) To:The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* acknowledge having received the complaint dated .............................................................. The complaint is admitted/denied*. I/We* request that the complaint be determined by written representations.* *[If the complaint is admitted] I/We*ask the Commission to take into account the following mitigation: ....................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................ § *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined at a hearing] My/Our* reasons for denying the complaint are: ........................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § *[If the complaint is denied and is to be determined by written representations] My/ Our*representations are as follows: ......................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § Annexed hereto are copies of the following documents upon which I/We*rely: ................. .................................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................................... ................................................................................................................................................................................. § I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any or all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 28 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football.** Signed ...................................................................... Position ................................................................. [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent * delete as appropriate § continue on separate sheet if necessary ** delete where Respondent is not an individual 350 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 29 Appeal Against Fixed Penalty (Rule W.66) To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the fixed penalty imposed by the notice in Form 25 dated ............................................................ My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty. * against the amount of the fixed penalty. * against the decision of the Board to impose the fixed penalty and its amount. The grounds of my/our* appeal are: ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 29 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. ** Signed # ................................................................................... Position .................................................................................... [for and on behalf of*] the Respondent *delete as appropriate § continue on separate sheet if necessary **delete where Respondent is not an individual # state position if signed on behalf of a Club 351 Premier League Form 30 Appeal Against Commission Decision (Rule W.67) To: The Board The Premier League Date: .................................................. I/We* hereby appeal against the decision of the Commission before which I/We* appeared dated ....................................................................... My/our* appeal is * against the decision of the Commission * against the amount of the penalty * against the decision of the Commission and the penalty. * against the amount of compensation ordered by the Commission The grounds of My/our* appeal are: .............................................................................................. ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § *I/We intend to apply at the appeal hearing for leave to adduce the following fresh evidence .................................................................................................................................................... ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § The reasons for such application are ............................................................................................ ....................................................................................................................................................................... .................................................................................................................................................................... § A deposit of £1,000 is enclosed. I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 30 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. ** Signed # ................................................................................... * delete whichever are inapplicable § continue on separate sheet if necessary ** delete where Respondent is not an individual # state position if signed on behalf of a Club 352 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 31 Request for Arbitration (Rules X.8 or Y.3) To: ................................................................................. ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... From: .................................................................. ............................................................................... ............................................................................... ............................................................................... A dispute has arisen between us concerning (brief description of matters in dispute) ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ ................................................................................................................................................................................ I/We wish to have the dispute settled by arbitration in accordance with the provisions of Section [ ]§ of the Rules of the Premier League and you are hereby required to appoint an arbitrator pursuant thereto.* I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” contained above and/or annexed to this Form 31 for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. Signed ....................................................................... Position** ................................................................. Date ........................................................................... § insert “Y” if the arbitration is to be determined by the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal; insert “X” in any other case. * delete if request for arbitration is made on behalf of a company ** to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. Copy to: The Board The Premier League 353 Premier League Form 32 Appointment of Arbitrator (Rules X.10 or Y.6) To: The Board The Premier League From: ............................................................... ............................................................... ............................................................... Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by ............................................................ and dated ...................................................................................................., I/we hereby appoint (name of appointee) .................................................................................... as an arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Signed ...................................................................... Position* ................................................................. Date .......................................................................... Copy to: (the other party) .......................................................................................................... ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. ............................................................................................................................................. * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club. 354 Premier League Forms Premier League Form 33 Appointment of Single Arbitrator (Rule X.15.1) To: The Board The Premier League Pursuant to the request for arbitration made by .............................................................. and dated ....................................................... we, the parties to the arbitration, hereby jointly appoint (name of appointee) ........................................................................................... as the single arbitrator in the arbitration requested. Signed ................................................................. Signed ................................................................. on behalf of ...................................................... on behalf of ...................................................... Position* ............................................................ Position* ............................................................ Date .................................................................... Date .................................................................... * to be completed if the Form is signed on behalf of the League or a Club 355 Premier League Form 34 Notice of Preliminary Meeting (Rules X.20 or Y.13) To: ................................................................................. ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... ......................................................................................... From: ................................................................. ............................................................................. ............................................................................. ......................................................................... You are hereby required to attend a preliminary meeting at (place) ....................................... .................................................. on (date) .................................................. at (time) ..................................... when the tribunal will give directions for the conduct of the arbitration to which each of you is a party. Signed ………………………………………………………………….. Chairman Dated ............................................................................... 356 Premier League Forms Youth Development Rules  Youth Development Rules General Note: throughout this document binding Premier League Rules are shaded in light grey. Guidance and other notes are also included for the assistance of Clubs. Such guidance and notes do not, however, form part of the Rules. Rule 1 sets out definitions used in the Youth Development Rules. All other capitalised terms used in this section of the Rules are defined in Premier League Rule A.1. 359 1.In this Section of the Rules the following terms shall have the following meanings: 1.1. “Academy” means an establishment for the coaching and education of Academy Players operated by a Club in accordance with the requirements of this Section of the Rules and licensed by the PGB pursuant to Rule 18; 1.2. “Academy Doctor” means the Official referred to in Rule 103; 1.3. “Academy Financial Information” means a budget for the following season, together with a comparison of the budgeted and actual figures for the previous season, all of which information shall be set out in the format to be prescribed by the League; 1.4. “Academy Management Team” has the meaning set out in Rule 57; 1.5. “Academy Manager” means the Person responsible for the strategic leadership and operation of a Club’s Academy, whose role and responsibilities are more particularly defined at Rules 59 to 65; 1.6. “Academy Performance Plan” means a document which sets out: (a) the goals, strategy and measurable short-term and long-term performance targets for all aspects of the work of the Club’s Academy, such strategy and performance targets to be consistent with the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy; and (b) without prejudice to the generality of paragraph a), how the Academy will deliver and integrate its Coaching, Education, Games and Sports Science and Medicine Programmes; 1.7. “Academy Player” means a male player (other than an Amateur Player, Non-Contract Player (in The Football League) or a Trialist) who is in an age group between Under 9 to Under 21 and who is registered for and who is coached by, or plays football for or at a Club which operates an Academy pursuant to these Rules, save for any player who: (a) the Board is satisfied has developed technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of such a level that he would not benefit from continued coaching in the Academy or participating or continuing to participate in its Games Programme (which includes, for the purpose of this definition, the league competition referred to in Rules 164 to 175); and (b) has entered into a written contract of employment in Form 19 with that Club; Definitions General Guidance It is emphasised that Academy Players aged 17 or older may no longer be classified as such only where the Board approves an application by the Club in the light of all the circumstances relevant to the particular Academy Player and on such terms as the Board considers appropriate. The duties of a Club in relation to the provision of an Education Programme, Safeguarding and Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management continue. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 78 which requires Clubs to develop and implement a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to the senior squad, and also to Rule 118.1 which provides that each Academy Player has access to coaching tailored to his individual needs. Any decision by a Club to cease treating an Academy Player as such where it is not reasonable to do so in the light of his overall development and skill level may be treated at being a breach of this Rule. Guidance The term “employ” is used in the Rules with reference to Academy Staff, but it is accepted that the relationship need not necessarily be one of employment. For example, a Club may enter into a contract for services with Part Time youth coaches whereby no employment relationship will arise. Any references to “employ” or “employment” in this section of the Rules shall be interpreted accordingly. Guidance To achieve and maintain the FIFA two star rating under the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf, the Artificial Surface pitch needs to be certified on an annual basis by a FIFA accredited agent. Existing Artificial Surface pitches have a natural life span. Accordingly, as they reach the end of their natural life span, they should be replaced with pitches that achieve the necessary star rating under the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf. 360 Youth Development Rules 1.10.“Artificial Surface” means a playing surface which in the reasonable opinion of the League meets the requirements of the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf and: (a) any new outdoor Artificial Surface pitch installed by a Club which operates or applies to operate a Category 1 Academy must achieve the FIFA recommended two star rating under the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf; and (b) any new indoor Artificial Surface pitch installed by a Club which operates or applies to operate a Category 1 Academy must achieve the FIFA recommended two star rating under the FIFA Quality Concept for Football Turf; 1.8. “Academy Secretary” means the Official referred to in Rule 66; 1.9.“Academy Staff” means those Officials of a Club employed or otherwise engaged to work in the Club’s Academy; General 361 1.11. “Audit Tool” means the online application maintained by the League and approved by the PGB for the purpose of undertaking (in particular by the ISO) the evaluation and audit of Academies by the assessment of: (a) the extent to which a Club meets the criteria for Academies set out in these Rules; (b) the extent to and manner in which a Club meets or exceeds the recommended best practice criteria which are set out in the Audit Tool; and (c) its Productivity Profile; 1.12.“Authorised Games” means: (a) international matches arranged by a national association including preparation and trials therefor; (b) matches in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration: (i) in its first teams; (ii) which are comprised in a Games Programme; or (iii) which are comprised in Festivals or Tournaments, participation in which is limited to Academy teams or which are sanctioned by The Football Association or by a foreign national association; (c) friendly matches organised by the Club holding the Academy Player’s registration and played at an Academy, participation in which is limited to Academy Players registered at an Academy or Trialists but excluding matches between two teams consisting of one Club’s Academy Players; (d) friendly matches against any opposition played outside the season dates set out in the Games Programme Schedule in which the Academy Player plays for the Club holding his registration; (e) matches organised by the English Schools Football Association or Independent Schools Football Association or an association affiliated to either of such Associations in which the Academy Player plays with the prior agreement of his Parents (in the case of an Academy Player under the age of 18 years), all participation in such matches to be notified by the Academy Player to the Club holding his registration; (f) trial matches for other Clubs or Football League clubs in which the Academy Player plays with the prior written permission of the Club holding his registration; or (g) any other match authorised by the Board; 1.13.“Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; General Guidance The Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification (“BFAS”) is a course which has been developed and delivered by The FA since Season 2012/13. The BFAS will need to be renewed every three years (it is hoped as part of the renewal of the main Academy coaching qualifications). 362 Youth Development Rules 1.14. “Category” means one of the four categories into which each Academy shall be assigned in accordance with the criteria and procedures set out in this section of the Rules, and “Category 1”, “Category 2”, “Category 3” and “Category 4” shall be construed accordingly; 1.15. “Charter for Academy Players and Parents” means the information to be provided by the League to the Parent of each Academy Player upon each occasion of his registration for a Club and which will contain: (a) information about the consequences of the Academy Player becoming registered with a Club; and (b) a summary of the Club’s obligations to the Academy Player, and the Academy Player’s obligations to the Club; 1.16.“Chief Executive” means the Official referred to in Premier League Rule J.1.1; 1.17.“Club Board” means those Directors of the Club whose particulars are registered under section 162 of the Act; 1.18. “Coach Competency Framework” means a document which sets out the key competencies and behaviours which the Club expects its Academy coaches to possess and demonstrate; 1.19.“Coaching Curriculum” means a Club’s coaching curriculum which must be set out in writing and include: (a) the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes its Academy Players to develop; (b) the appropriate means of coaching Academy Players in order that they develop those skills (having due regard to their age); and (c) specific coaching curricula for each Development Phase; 1.20. “Coaching Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out in detail (including by describing the content of individual coaching sessions for each Academy Player) the means by which the Club will coach its Academy Players in each age group so that they have the best opportunity to develop the technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills that the Club wishes players in each position on the pitch to acquire, as set out in the Club’s Playing Philosophy; 1.21. “Continued Professional Development” means ongoing training for Academy Staff, relevant to their discipline, of such quality, content and frequency as is necessary to ensure that each member of Academy Staff has the necessary knowledge and expertise in order to fulfil his role; General 363 1.22. “Core Coaching Time” means between 8.30am and 5.30pm on Mondays to Fridays, save that in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase it also includes between 9am and 5pm on Saturdays; 1.23.“Core Condition” means each of the individual Rules referred to below: Rule Number Description 29 Academy Performance Plan in place. 59-65 Academy Manager* (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) *The Academy Manager Role can still be combined with the Head of Academy Coaching role as long as there is a Full Time Academy Operations Manager. 68-69 Head of Academy Coaching* (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) *The Academy Manager role can still be combined with the Head of Academy Coaching role as long as there is an additional Full Time Academy Operations Manager. 66-67 Academy Secretary (CONTRACT) 108 Head of Education (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 87-93 Head of Sports Science and Medicine (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 109 Head of Recruitment (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 76-77 / 79-86 Senior Professional Development Coach (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 1 Foundation Phase (Lead Phase Coach): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 2 Foundation Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 1 Youth Development Phase (Lead Phase Coach): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 2 Youth Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 1 Professional Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 70-72 / 79-86 Coach 2 Professional Development Phase (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 73-75 / 79-86 Goalkeeping Coach(es): (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 186 Academy Safeguarding Officer (CONTRACT) 94 -96 Lead Sports Scientist (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) General 364 Youth Development Rules 1.24. “Development Action Plan” means an individualised plan, developed and implemented in accordance with these Rules, for the professional development of an Academy coach; 97-98 Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 103 Medical 99 Senior Academy Physiotherapist (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 100-102 Registered Physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and Sports Therapists (QUALIFICATIONS AND CONTRACT) 104 -105 Performance Analyst 1 (CONTRACT) 104 -105 Performance Analyst 2 (CONTRACT) 180-184 Education Programme in place for Full Time Training Model (FTTM) and Hybrid Training Model (HTM); includes monitoring academic progression. 303 Grass pitches. Note: The ISO will also report on the number and condition of grass pitches for this to be assessed in terms of the adequacy of available grass pitches and demand. 308 Floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch site at the Academy. 303 Designated Goalkeepers (Grass) Training Area 309 Indoor Artificial Surface pitch 310 Changing Rooms 310 Washing and toilet facilities 311 Team meeting room on site (20 people) 312 Guest / Parents’ Lounge (50 people) 313 Match Analysis Suite to hold 20 people (fully equipped) 315 Academy Administration Office space and facilities 315 Private meeting room on site 317 Classrooms for 20 people (min. 20 computers) 54 Each member of Academy Staff has an employment contract or a statement of terms of employment or in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services. Other The ISO will be asked to confirm also that the following are being addressed: • Health and Safety audit result at the current acceptable standard of a score at least 85% • Safeguarding provisions: compliance with Rule S. General Guidance See further Rules 83 to 86. Guidance The FA Advanced Youth Award contains a specialist element relevant to each Development Phase. Coaches will be required to hold the specialism relevant to the age group that they coach. 365 1.33.“FA Youth Award” means the non-age specific qualification for Academy coaches awarded by The Football Association; 1.34. “Festival” means an event, which may be spread over more than one day, at which teams from three or more Clubs (or clubs) play a series of matches in an environment in which the matches are competitive but the results are not given any particular significance; 1.35.“Foundation Phase” means the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups inclusive; 1.36. “Foundation Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and the Football League for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups as set out in Rules 137 to 141; 1.25. “Development Centre” means an establishment operated by a Club in England or Wales for the coaching of Children which is not an Academy and includes any such establishment by whatever name or title it is known; 1.26. “Development Phase” means the Foundation Phase, the Youth Development Phase or the Professional Development Phase as the context requires, and “Development Phases” means all of the former; 1.27.“Education Advisory Group” means the group consisting of two Persons appointed by the League, two appointed by The Football League, and an independent chair; 1.28. “Education Ombudsman” means an expert appointed by the League to undertake, amongst other things, the verification of Clubs’ Hybrid and Full Time Training Models to ensure that they comply with these Rules, and to advise the Education Advisory Group and PGB thereon. An Education Ombudsman shall either be an experienced educational practitioner or a coach who has extensive experience in youth development; 1.29.“Education Programme” has the meaning set out in Rule 180; 1.30.“Elite Player Performance Plan” means the document of that name dated May 2011 and presented to the General Meeting held on Thursday 2 June 2011; 1.31. “Emergency Action Plan” means a plan detailing the medical facilities and personnel who shall be available at each Club’s home matches in the Games Programmes, and the contingency plan for how any medical emergencies at such matches shall be dealt with; 1.32.“FA Advanced Youth Award” means the advanced qualification for Academy coaches to be developed and awarded by The Football Association; General Guidance A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 52 and the guidance thereunder. 366 Youth Development Rules 1.38. “Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further education; 1.39.“Full Time Training Model” means: 1.39.1. in the Professional Development Phase, a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time; and 1.39.2. in the Youth Development Phase, a programme which complies with the following: (a) the Academy Player shall receive within the Core Coaching Time a minimum of twenty hours of education; (b) the Academy Player shall receive a significant amount of coaching within the Core Coaching Time. The exact amount of such coaching to take place within the Core Coaching Time is to be determined by the Club for each individual Academy Player. The Club shall demonstrate the amount of coaching is significantly more than the amount of coaching in the Core Coaching Time which the Club gives to its Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid Training Model. Full details must be set out in the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan referred to in Rule 118; (c) no single coaching session shall endure for more than 90 minutes, and if there are two or more coaching sessions on a single day, there shall be a period of rest between each session sufficient to ensure that the Academy Player is fully rested, and of at least 90 minutes’ duration, unless the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan recognises that he may have shorter rest periods; and (d) the Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules; 1.37. “Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken; General Guidance A Club will not be penalised should a member of its Academy Staff fulfilling one of the roles required by these Rules to be Full Time if working slightly less than 35 hours per week provided that the required outputs of that role are being satisfactorily delivered. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 52 and the guidance thereunder. 366 Youth Development Rules 1.38. “Full Time Education” means the education provided for registered pupils at primary or secondary schools or full-time equivalent students at colleges of further education; 1.39.“Full Time Training Model” means: 1.39.1. in the Professional Development Phase, a programme of coaching and education whereby the Academy Player’s academic education shall be scheduled to enable four hours of coaching per day (which may be split into two sessions of two hours each) to take place within the Core Coaching Time; and 1.39.2. in the Youth Development Phase, a programme which complies with the following: (a) the Academy Player shall receive within the Core Coaching Time a minimum of twenty hours of education; (b) the Academy Player shall receive a significant amount of coaching within the Core Coaching Time. The exact amount of such coaching to take place within the Core Coaching Time is to be determined by the Club for each individual Academy Player. The Club shall demonstrate the amount of coaching is significantly more than the amount of coaching in the Core Coaching Time which the Club gives to its Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid Training Model. Full details must be set out in the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan referred to in Rule 118; (c) no single coaching session shall endure for more than 90 minutes, and if there are two or more coaching sessions on a single day, there shall be a period of rest between each session sufficient to ensure that the Academy Player is fully rested, and of at least 90 minutes’ duration, unless the Academy Player’s individual coaching plan recognises that he may have shorter rest periods; and (d) the Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules; 1.37. “Full Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are at least 35 hours per week (subject to such additional hours as the Club may require). A Full Time role may be fulfilled by more than one Official (e.g. on a job-share basis) provided that the minimum hours stated above are undertaken; General Guidance The Games Programme Schedule incorporates two periods of “downtime” for matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes. The first such period generally encompasses the last two weeks of July and the first two weeks of August, and the second encompasses two weeks over Christmas. The exact dates for each season’s period of downtime will be set out in the Games Programme Schedule when it is published by the League in the preceding season. A provisional date of 31 January in each season has been set for the publication of the Games Programme Schedule (although it may be subject to amendment thereafter but before the start of the following season to accommodate, for example, newly-classified or re-classified Academies). The League will conduct at least two consultation meetings with Clubs per season to consider the Games Programme Schedule for the following season. The first of these will take place in the autumn, and the second in the early new year. Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rule 198.2, pursuant to which they must provide all necessary additional educational support so that the Academy Player’s education is not prejudiced as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Time. 367 1.47. “Individual Learning Plan” means an individual plan for each Academy Player setting out measurable objectives for the development that he needs to undertake and the means by which he will obtain those objectives; 1.43.“Head of Academy Coaching” means the Official referred to in Rule 68; 1.44.“Head of Education” means the Official referred to in Rule 108; 1.45.“Head of Recruitment” means the Official referred to in Rule 109; 1.46. “Hybrid Training Model” means a programme of coaching and education whereby the coaching of an Academy Player primarily takes place outside the Core Coaching Time save that, subject to the provisions of these Rules, he may be released from attendance at school during the School Day for a maximum of half a day a week (if he is in the Foundation Phase) or two days a week (if he is in the Youth Development Phase); 1.40. “Futsal” means the variant of association football that is played in accordance with the Futsal Laws of the Game as published from time to time by FIFA (with any such variation thereto as the League may from time to time determine), the current such Laws being available at: http://resources.fifa.com/mm/document/footballdevelopment/refereeing/51/44/50/ lawsofthegamefutsal2014_15_eneu_neutral.pdf 1.41. “Games Programme” means the Foundation Phase Games Programme, the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, or the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 1.42.“Games Programme Schedule” means the period during which matches in the Games Programmes shall take place;  General Guidance No minimum number of hours is specified for Part Time roles required under these Rules. This is left to Clubs’ discretion. However, the League and the ISO will require to be satisfied that the required outputs and results are achieved by a Club’s staffing structure. See further, by way of comparison, Rule 52 and the Guidance thereunder. 368 Youth Development Rules 1.48.“Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification” means the qualification of that name issued by or on behalf of The Football Association; 1.49.“ISO” means the independent standards organisation to be appointed from time to time by the PGB for the purposes of undertaking the ISO Audits; 1.50.“ISO Audit” has the meaning set out in Rule 14; 1.51. “Lifestyle Management Skills” means the personal and social skills and knowledge which it is considered desirable for Academy Players to develop, and training in Lifestyle Management Skills shall include (without limitation) training or coaching in the following: (a) dealing with the media; (b) use of social media; (c) anti-doping; (d) gambling, anti-corruption and other matters of sporting integrity; (e) financial management; (f) equality and diversity; (g) wellbeing i.e. mental health and nutrition; and (h) further education and careers advice; 1.52. “Multi-disciplinary Review” means a review of all aspects of a Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development and which shall include: (a) reports from all relevant Academy Staff (including from the coaching, education and sports science and medicine disciplines); (b) for Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model or the Hybrid Training Model, reports and educational data from the Academy Player’s school (and where the League requests, all Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model); (c) self-assessment by the Academy Player; and (d) short, medium and long-term targets for the Academy Player’s football, athletic and educational performance and development; 1.53. “Part Time” means, when applied to a role specified under these Rules, one where the working hours are less than 35 hours per week. A Part Time role may be fulfilled by two or more Officials (e.g. on a job-share basis); General Guidance The Education Management System has been developed as a new function contained within the Performance Clock. It must be used for assisting the management of Academy Players’ educational attainment data, and reference to the Performance Clock in these Rules, particularly in the context of education, should be read accordingly. 369 1.58. “Performance Management Application” means the online support service to be developed and maintained by the League and utilised by each Club for the purposes of assisting the management of the Academy and recording and analysing data. Such data shall include (without limitation): (a) each Academy Player’s Performance Clock; (b) key data on Academy Staff such as records of qualification and Continued Professional Development; (c) such information as the League may from time to time require for the purposes of national or Category-wide benchmarking; and (d) data received from The Football Association in respect of an Academy Player who plays for, or who is coached by The Football Association with a view to playing for, an England representative side; 1.59.“Playing Philosophy” means a written statement which sets out: (a) the principles, values, playing style and tactical approach of all of the Club’s teams (including its first team); and (b) profiles detailing, for each age group and the first team, the Club’s desired technical, tactical, physical, psychological and social skills of players in each position on the pitch; 1.60. “Productivity Methodology” means the methodology developed by the League for analysing the registration and playing history of Players and, as a consequence thereof, for producing each Club’s Productivity Profile; 1.54.“Part Time Training Model” means a coaching curriculum whereby the coaching of an Academy Player does not require him to miss any part of the School Day; 1.55. “Performance Analysis” means the analysis of the physiological, technical and tactical performance of each individual Player and, in a game, of the team as a whole. Performance Analysis shall be undertaken by means of such video and/or IT technology as the League shall from time to time determine; 1.56.“Performance Analysts” means the Officials referred to in Rules 104 and 105; 1.57. “Performance Clock” means the application utilised for recording, measuring, monitoring and evidencing all aspects of an Academy Player’s progression, development and education in accordance with the format and procedures to be set by the League; General 370 Youth Development Rules 1.61. “Productivity Profile” means an analysis, produced by the League using the Productivity Methodology, of each Club’s track record in developing Academy Players, that is to say: (a) the extent to which Academy Players coached by or at its Academy have progressed to become established professional Players; and accordingly (b) the extent to which the Club is successful in contributing to the development of established professional Players; 1.62. “Professional Development Leagues” means the leagues of that name managed, organised and controlled by the League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) or by The Football League (in the case of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies) and “Professional Development League 1”, “Professional Development League 2” and “Professional Development League 3” shall be construed accordingly; 1.63.“Professional Development Phase” means the Under 17 to Under 21 age groups inclusive; 1.64. “Professional Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in the Professional Development Phase as set out in Rules 157 to 163; 1.65.“Qualified Teacher Status” means the accreditation which an individual must obtain in order to teach in state-maintained schools in England and Wales; 1.66.“Scholarship Agreement” means an agreement made between a Club and an Academy Player in PLYD Form 1; 1.67.“School Day” means the times when the pupils of a school are required to attend that school as determined by its governors; 1.68.“Senior Academy Physiotherapist” means the Official referred to in Rule 99; 1.69.“Senior Professional Development Coach” means the Official referred to in Rule 76; 1.70. “Sports Science and Medicine Programme” means an integrated, interdisciplinary programme for the provision of sports science and medical services and analysis as more particularly described in Rules 214 to 225; 1.71.“Sports Therapist” means a Person who holds at least an undergraduate degree in sports therapy; 1.72.“Technical Board” has the meaning set out in Rules 34 to 36; 1.73. “Tournament” means a grouping of competitive matches between three or more Clubs (or clubs) whose results are given significance (e.g. there may be a winner of the Tournament) and which are typically played together at one venue and over a short period of time (e.g. one day or a few days); General 371 1.74. “Training Camp” means an event for the Academy Players of one Club and which lasts for one or more days and at which a variety of coaching and other on-pitch and off-pitch activities takes place; 1.75.“Training Model” means the Full Time Training Model, the Hybrid Training Model or the Part Time Training Model; 1.76.“Trialist” means a player playing in age groups Under 9 to Under 21 who is attending an Academy on trial under the provisions of Rules 237 or 238; 1.77. “Vision Statement” means a written statement of the Club’s desired culture, values, ambitions and strategic aims, and the behaviours and activities which the Club has adopted and will adopt (including within its Academy) in order to achieve the same; 1.78.“Youth Development Phase” means the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups inclusive; and 1.79. “Youth Development Phase Games Programme” means the games programmes organised by the League and Football League for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 16 age groups, full details of which are set out in Rules 142 to 156. 2.For the purposes of this section of these Rules: 2.1. Academy Players shall be placed in one of 13 age groups commencing with age group Under 9 and ending with age group Under 21; and 2.2. the age group into which each Academy Player shall be placed shall be determined by his age on 31 August in the year in question, save in the case of players in the Under 21 age group, who must be under the age of 21 as at 1 January in the year in which the Season concerned commences (i.e. for Season 2017/18 born on or after 1 January 1996). General 3.If a Club engages in the training and development of young players then it must: 3.1.obtain a licence to operate an Academy; and 3.2. operate its Academy in accordance with this section of the Rules. 4.The maximum term of a licence to operate an Academy shall be three years, unless revoked earlier in accordance with these Rules or extended by the PGB at its sole discretion. 5.There shall be four Categories of Academy. Applications to Operate Academies 6.Each Club which operates or applies to operate an Academy shall give the League and the ISO access to such facilities, personnel, documents and records as they reasonably require in order to undertake their responsibilities under these Rules. General Guidance It is anticipated that the ISO will require to visit each Club for around three days in order to undertake its ISO Audit. 372 Youth Development Rules 13. Save where Rule 9.1 applies, the PGB shall not determine the applications to operate Category 1 Academies with effect from 1 July 2016 until all the ISO Audits undertaken pursuant to Rule 11 have been completed. 14. In respect of each Club which applies for a licence to operate an Academy, the ISO shall undertake an analysis (“the ISO Audit”) of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c). 7.A Club which wishes to operate (or continue to operate) a Category 1 Academy with effect from 1 July 2016 must: 7.1. have submitted to the PGB by 1 May 2015 a written application to do so, signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory; and 7.2. submit to the League by 30 July 2015 evidence (in the form prescribed by the League from time to time) that it is compliant with the Core Conditions. 8.The PGB, acting on the advice of the ISO, shall determine whether each applicant Club complies with the Core Conditions and notify each such Club of its determination by 1 September 2015. 9.The PGB shall determine that a Club either: 9.1. does not comply with the Core Conditions, in which event the PGB shall not grant it a licence to operate a Category 1 Academy; or 9.2. complies with the Core Conditions, in which event the Club must by 30 September 2015 complete the Audit Tool. 10. The ISO shall conduct an ISO Audit of each Academy at least once every three years (subject to any decision of the PGB that an ISO Audit shall be undertaken less frequently or any requirement of these Rules which provides for ISO Audits to be undertaken more frequently), the results of which shall be made available to the Club, the League and the PGB. 11.The ISO will undertake an ISO Audit between October 2015 and March 2016 of each Club to which Rule 9.2 applies. 12. Each applicant Club shall be given reasonable notice of the dates of its ISO Audit and may not change those dates save with the permission of the PGB, which shall only be granted if the PGB is satisfied there are exceptional circumstances which justify such a change. General Guidance It is expected that the Club Officials who will attend the meeting with the ISO and the League referred to in Rule 17.2 will include the Academy Manager and the Chief Executive. 373 15.Where a Club which wishes to obtain a licence to operate (or to continue to operate) a Category 2, 3 or 4 Academy: 15.1.the Club shall: 15.1.1. submit to the League an application by the deadline stipulated by the League prior to the commencement of the relevant season; 15.1.2. co-operate with the League’s assessment (by whatever means) of the Club’s compliance with the criteria applicable to the relevant Category; 15.2. where the League is satisfied, acting reasonably, that the Club will meet the criteria applicable to the Category applied for, the League shall recommend to the PGB that the PGB award a provisional licence to operate an Academy for that Category; 15.3. where the League is not satisfied that the Club will meet the criteria applicable to the relevant Category, the League may recommend to the PGB that the PGB award: 15.3.1. a provisional licence to operate an Academy for such lower Category as appropriate having regard to the criteria which are met by the Club as evidenced by the application; or 15.3.2. no provisional licence to operate an Academy at all; 15.4.the PGB shall give due consideration to: 15.4.1. a Club’s application for a provisional licence to operate an Academy; and 15.4.2. the recommendation of the League in accordance with Rule 15.3, and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a provisional licence to operate an Academy, if any. A Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for a provisional licence if Rule 15.3 applies. 16.The ISO Audit shall utilise the Audit Tool by assessing and recording thereon a score in respect of the matters set out in Rule 1.11(a) to (c). 17.Prior to an ISO Audit being presented to the PGB, the ISO shall: 17.1. give to the Club a copy of it and of the ISO’s recommendation as to whether the Club should be granted a licence to operate an Academy and if so what the Category of the Academy should be; 17.2. thereafter hold a meeting with Officials of the Club and representatives of the League to discuss it; and 17.3. consider any representations made by the Club or the League about the Club’s ISO Audit and make all appropriate amendments to the ISO Audit consequent upon those representations. General 374 Youth Development Rules 18. The PGB, having given due consideration to a Club’s ISO Audit and recommendation and to the advice of the League, shall (where appropriate) issue all licences to operate Academies and shall determine the Category of each Academy in respect of which it grants a licence. 19. In determining the Category of each Academy the PGB will consider and rely upon an anonymised report from the ISO on all applications for the same Category, which shall include a comparison of the scores obtained by each applicant and their Malus Scores, and a recommendation by the ISO as to the Category to be awarded, together with reasons. 20. For the avoidance of doubt, a Club shall only have the right to make representations to the PGB in connection with its application for a licence to operate an Academy if it believes that the ISO Audit contains manifest error. 21. A Club may only appeal against the decision of the PGB not to issue it a licence to operate an Academy, or against the PGB’s determination of the Category of its Academy, if that decision was: 21.1.reached as a result of fraud, malice or bad faith; 21.2.reached as a result of procedural errors so great that the rights of the Club have been clearly and substantially prejudiced; 21.3.reached as a result of a perverse interpretation of the law; or 21.4.one which could not reasonably have been reached by any tribunal which had applied its mind properly to the facts of the case. 22.Any appeal by a Club pursuant to Rule 21 shall be dealt with in accordance with Rule K (Arbitration) of the Rules of The Football Association. 23.A Club may not: 23.1. re-apply for a licence to operate an Academy within three years of the determination by the PGB of an application made by it unless: 23.1.1. the PGB is satisfied that there are exceptional circumstances which justify a further application; and 23.1.2. the Club bears any costs of the League, ISO and PGB reasonably incurred by any of those bodies in assessing and determining the Club’s further application; or 23.2. apply for a licence to operate an Academy higher than that which the Club is licensed to operate where those Clubs already operating in that higher Category are scheduled to be re-audited in the following season. General Guidance Whether there are exceptional circumstances which justify a further application will be entirely at the discretion of the PGB. By way of example only, the following may be considered to be “exceptional circumstances”. However, each case will be judged on its own facts and accordingly there is no guarantee that even if the following apply the PGB will grant permission for a re-application. The circumstances referred to above include a change in ownership or strategic priority within the Club leading to a significantly high level of commitment to and investment in the Academy. The Club would need to demonstrate an improvement in performance against targets, not simply plans to improve performance. Rule 23.2 is intended to restrict, for example, a Club operating a Category 3 Academy applying to upgrade to operate a Category 2 Academy during Season 2016/17, as the ISO will be undertaking full audits of all Category 2 Clubs from the start of Season 2016/17 and in those circumstances it is reasonable to expect the Club seeking the upgrade to align with that process. 375 24.Upon a Club making a further application pursuant to Rule 23, the ISO shall conduct a further ISO Audit of the Club. 25.Any Club or Official making a false statement (whether made verbally or in writing) or falsifying a document in connection with: 25.1.an application for an Academy; 25.2.the League’s annual evaluation undertaken pursuant to Rule 38; 25.3.an ISO Audit; or 25.4.any other provision of these Rules, shall be in breach of these Rules and shall be liable to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules. 26. If, in breach of Rule 3.2, a Club fails to comply with any Rule in this section, or if a Club or Official makes a false statement or falsifies a document as set out in Rule 25, then the PGB may: 26.1.revoke the Club’s licence to operate an Academy; or 26.2. suspend the Club’s licence to operate an Academy for such time as it shall determine during which the Club shall have the opportunity to ensure it becomes compliant with the relevant Rule; or 26.3. determine that the Club’s Academy shall have a lower Category than its current Category; 26.4. withdraw or suspend the Club’s entitlement to any central funding provided for the purposes of youth development; and 26.5.in any of the above cases require the ISO to undertake an ISO Audit of the Club’s Academy as soon as reasonably practicable. 27.Without prejudice to Rule 26, any breach of Rules 3.2, 6, 25, 32.2, 42 to 50, 54, 55, 56.1, 116 to 120, 123.2, 127 to 129, 131, 132, 140, 141, 154 to 156, 163 to 165, 172, 173, 177, 178, 181 to 190, 194 to 205, 212, 217, 218, 224 to 230, 244, 246, 247, 250 to 252, 253, 258, 264, 267, 268, 279, 282, 285, 286, 287, 297, 298, 300, 301, 318, 321 or 325 shall be liable to be dealt with under the provisions of Section W of the Premier League Rules. General Guidance Failure to comply with any of the Rules in this section, other than those specified in Rule 27 above, will not ordinarily lead to liability to disciplinary action under Section W. However, such failure to comply may be dealt with pursuant to the terms and conditions of the Club’s Academy licence and may lead to the revocation, suspension or downgrading of that licence, or the withdrawal or suspension of central funding, pursuant to Rule 26. The League considers that the Rules specified in Rule 27 are of such a nature that breach should open the possibility of disciplinary action under Section W because they impact upon other people or entities, and in particular, Academy Players and/or other Clubs. 376 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Guidance See also Rule 9.2 which requires the Academy Performance Plan to be submitted as part of the Club’s application to operate (or continue to operate) an Academy with effect from 1 July 2016. 377 30. The Academy Performance Plan shall be drawn up under the guidance of the Academy Manager in consultation with such Officials as the Club may consider appropriate (including, by way of example only, the Manager, the Chief Executive, the Academy Management Team and the technical director if the Club has appointed one and the Technical Board) and shall be reviewed annually by the Academy Manager. 31.The Club Board shall: 31.1.annually review and approve the Academy Performance Plan; 31.2.ensure that the Academy Performance Plan is communicated to all relevant Officials; and 31.3. measure the performance of the Academy each year against the objectives, strategy and specific performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan and ensure that appropriate action is taken if the performance targets have not been met. Performance Management Application 32.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 32.1. utilise the Performance Management Application from the date of its implementation by the League and record on it the data listed in Rule 1.58; 32.2. ensure that the data held on the Performance Management Application which is within the Club’s control is held securely and is only released to, or accessed by, those Persons who require access to it pursuant to any of these Rules; and 32.3. provide the League with such information as it may from time to time require for the purposes of analysing and benchmarking on a national or Category-wide basis any aspect of the performance of Academy Players or Clubs. Strategic Documents 28. Each Club which operates an Academy shall document and make available to the League and to the ISO its Vision Statement, Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy each of which shall be: 28.1.drawn up by the Technical Board; and 28.2.annually reviewed and approved by the Club Board. Academy Performance Plan 29.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and make available to the League and to the ISO its Academy Performance Plan.  Strategy, Leadership and Management of the Academy Guidance The Club may wish to give consideration to tasking the Technical Board with involvement in the following functions, in addition to those listed in the above Rule: • • • • • defining the profile/role of the Senior Professional Development Coach; management of the transition of players into the first team squad; defining the Club’s recruitment strategy (e.g. home-grown players vs external recruitment); playing opportunities for Academy Players at first team level; and any other functions which the Club deems appropriate. Each Club may wish to give consideration to employing a technical director. The employment of a technical director is not mandatory. 378 Youth Development Rules 33.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that the Performance Management Application is available for access by the following individuals: 33.1.relevant Academy Staff; and 33.2. Parents of its Academy Players aged 17 and younger, and the Academy Players themselves, in relation to information contained on the Performance Management Application which relates to that Academy Player (but excluding information which in the Club’s reasonable opinion ought not to be so disclosed). Technical Board 34.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Technical Board. 35. The membership of the Technical Board shall consist of such Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Technical Board to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules, and accordingly may include: 35.1.the Chief Executive; 35.2.the Manager; 35.3.the Academy Manager; 35.4.such Officials as can give input from the following functional areas: 35.4.1. recruitment; 35.4.2. coaching; and 35.4.3. Professional Development Phase coaching; and 35.5.any other Official that the Club deems appropriate. 36. The Technical Board shall provide technical advice and support in the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coach Competency Framework, and in the development, implementation and monitoring of the Academy Performance Plan. Youth Development Rules Effective Measurement 379 Academies: Licensing, Evaluation and Audit 37.Each Club which operates an Academy shall conduct an annual self-assessment of its Academy which shall: 37.1.be led by its Academy Manager; 37.2. assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool; 37.3.utilise the Audit Tool; and 37.4.be made available to the League, the ISO and, if required, the PGB. 38.The League shall conduct: 38.1.on-going monitoring of each Academy; and 38.2.an annual evaluation of each Academy which shall: 38.2.1. consider the Club’s annual self-assessment referred to in Rule 37 and its most recent Academy Financial Information; 38.2.2. assess the extent to which the Club meets and/or exceeds the criteria pertaining to the relevant Category of Academy set out in this section of the Rules and in the Audit Tool; 38.2.3. utilise the Audit Tool; and 38.2.4. be made available to the Club, the ISO and, if required, the PGB. 39.A Club shall be entitled to publish the results of its ISO Audit and the Category of its Academy. Productivity Profile 40. Each year the League will provide each Club which operates an Academy with an up to date Productivity Profile, benchmarked (on an anonymised basis) against other Clubs (and, if appropriate, Football League clubs). Effective Measurement 380 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Guidance 1. The Performance Clock records the player’s progress throughout his development. The Performance Clock is an embedded application in the Performance Management Application. Information is carried forward year on year (and from club to club) to build into a comprehensive record of the player’s development. The Performance Clock should provide a breakdown of the time spent in individual and team technical and practical development, matches played, sports science and medicine (including psychological and social development) and educational progression. The Performance Clock logs qualitative information and evidence documented by both coach and player relating to a player’s successful progression in the above areas. The Performance Clock also evidences the Academy Player’s Multi-disciplinary Reviews. It should be noted that while there is scope within the Performance Clock for the Academy Player to give feedback and comments, the primary responsibility to maintain Performance Clocks lies with the Club. Any Club which fails to maintain its Academy Players’ Performance Clocks, and make them available in accordance with Rule 41, may jeopardise its categorisation. 2. Guidance Neither the Academy Player nor his Parent need be present at the Multi-disciplinary Review. See however the Club’s obligations under Rules 44, 45 and 47 to 49. 381 Individual Learning Plans and Multi-disciplinary Reviews 42.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it undertakes a Multi-disciplinary Review in respect of each Academy Player: 42.1.every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups); 42.2.every six weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and 42.3.with such frequency as is necessary according to his developmental needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). Performance Clock 41.Each Club which operates an Academy shall maintain a Performance Clock for each of its Academy Players and ensure that it is made available to: 41.1.the Academy Player; 41.2. his Parent (and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing the Club shall provide to the Academy Player and his Parent a copy of his Performance Clock if he ceases to be registered with the Club); 41.3.the League; and 41.4.the ISO. Performance Management, Player Development and Progression Guidance It is recommended that one of the meetings referred to in Rule 47 is held at around the mid-season point and the other at the end of the season. The annual written report referred to in Rule 49 should form the basis of the end of season meeting. Regular reviews of all aspects of an Academy Player’s development are a key part of the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each periodic Multi-disciplinary Review will have input from each discipline within the Academy (coaching, education and welfare, and sports science and medicine). The following best practice recommendations are made, which supplement the above minimum requirements. 382 Youth Development Rules 43. Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall assess the performance and development of the Academy Player against his performance targets set at previous Multi-disciplinary Reviews. At the end of each Multi-disciplinary Review the Club shall update the Academy Player’s Individual Learning Plan to take account of conclusions reached at the Multi-disciplinary Review. 44.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it conducts a meeting with each of its Academy Players: 44.1. at least every 12 weeks (if he is in one of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups); 44.2. at least every six weeks (if he is in one of the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups); and 44.3. with such frequency as is necessary according to his development needs (if he is one of the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups). 45.At the meetings referred to in Rule 44, the Club shall: 45.1.discuss with the Academy Player his Individual Learning Plan; and 45.2. take all appropriate action (for example by way of amending his Individual Learning Plan to set mutually agreed performance targets and/or such individual coaching, athletic development or educational support as may be necessary). 46.Each Multi-disciplinary Review shall be recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 47. Each Club which operates an Academy shall meet with the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 at least twice a year and provide to and discuss with the Parent a detailed review of all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development based on his most recent Multi-disciplinary Reviews. 48.A written record of the discussion referred to in Rule 47 shall be given to the Parent and noted on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 49. Each Club which operates an Academy shall, between 1 May and 30 June in each year, provide to the Parent of each Academy Player under the age of 18 an annual written report on all aspects of the Academy Player’s performance and development over the preceding season. 50.Each Club shall permit a representative of the League to attend Multi-disciplinary Reviews if so requested by the League. Performance Management, Player Development and Progression 1. Multi-disciplinary Reviews should not only measure the Academy Player’s progression against his own performance targets, but also benchmark his development against that of his peers. The procedure for undertaking Multi-disciplinary Reviews with Academy Players should follow a standard protocol. The meeting should involve the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase and the Head of Education (particularly if the Club is providing education to the Academy Player), plus any other relevant Academy Staff (e.g. sports scientists) as required. Similar protocols may be adopted for the meetings with Parents. Thus, it is recommended that the meeting is attended by the head coach for the Academy Player’s Development Phase, the Head of Education and any other relevant Academy Staff. 2. 3. 383 Performance Management, Player Development and Progression 384 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Staff Guidance The functions covered by the mandatory posts must be delivered by all Clubs operating an Academy. However, the League acknowledges that Clubs should have flexibility in the organisation of their staffing structure provided that the structure that is adopted delivers the same outputs and results as if the mandatory posts were filled. The exceptions to this are the post of Academy Manager and the coaches set out in Rules 70 and 71: a Club must employ a Full Time Academy Manager in accordance with Rules 59 to 65 and coaches in accordance with Rules 70 and 71. 385 53.The Club shall document its staffing structure in an organisational chart which shall: 53.1.show the reporting lines of each member of Academy Staff; and 53.2.be made available to Academy Staff, the League and the ISO. 54.The relationship between a Club and each member of its Academy Staff shall be appropriately documented by way of: 54.1.an employment contract; 54.2.a statement of terms of employment pursuant to Section 1 of the Employment Rights Act 1996; or 54.3.in the case of a non-employee, a contract for services. 55.Each member of Academy Staff shall be given: 55.1.a written job description (which may be contained in the document referred to in Rule 54); and 55.2.an annual performance appraisal. General 51.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a staffing structure for its Academy which shall: 51.1.subject to Rule 52, include the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules for the Category applicable to its Academy; and 51.2.have regard to the guidelines and best practice set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. 52. Save for the Academy Manager and the coaches described in Rules 70 and 71, a Club need not employ those Academy Staff whose employment is mandatory for the Category of its Academy pursuant to these Rules provided that the Club is able to demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate), that its staffing structure includes the same expertise and achieves the same results as if all the mandatory posts required by this section of the Rules were filled. Staff Guidance It is envisaged that CPD will be delivered partly by Clubs and partly externally (e.g. by The Football Association). Guidance This Section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. If a Club does not employ one of the Officials described in Rule 57.2, Clubs should consider including representation from the relevant functional area on the Academy Management Team. 386 Youth Development Rules Academy Manager 59.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Full Time Academy Manager. 60.The Academy Manager’s appointment shall be approved by the Club Board. 61.The Academy Manager shall report to the Chief Executive or to such other senior administrative Official of the Club as the Club Board shall approve. Academy Management Team 57.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Academy Management Team which shall: 57.1.be led by the Academy Manager; and 57.2. in addition to the Academy Manager, consist of such other Officials as the Club Board deems necessary in order for the Academy Management Team to properly perform the functions with which it is tasked by these Rules and otherwise, and which may accordingly include the Head of Education, the Head of Sports Science and Medicine, the Head of Recruitment, the Head of Academy Coaching and the Academy Secretary. 58. The Academy Management Team shall assist the Academy Manager in running the operations of the Academy in accordance with the Club’s Academy Performance Plan. 56.Each Club which operates an Academy shall: 56.1.provide Continued Professional Development to members of Academy Staff where required to do so pursuant to these Rules; and 56.2. take all reasonable steps to ensure that each member of Academy Staff who is required by these Rules to undertake Continued Professional Development does so. Staff Guidance It is acknowledged that some Academy Managers may also have important roles as coaches and that the above responsibilities may limit the time they have for coaching. As a consequence, the Academy Manager will be entitled to delegate some of his functions to other staff at the Academy to enable him to continue to undertake coaching. In particular, if the Academy Manager also has coaching responsibilities, Clubs may wish to give consideration to appointing an Operations Manager, being a senior administrator who will have day-to-day responsibility for many of the executive and operational issues of the Academy. However, it should be borne in mind that the Academy Manager will remain ultimately responsible for all of the above matters regardless of any delegation. 387 63.Subject to Rule 64, each Academy Manager must hold: 63.1.an up to date UEFA A Licence; 63.2.an FA Youth Award; and 63.3.an FA Advanced Youth Award. 62.The responsibilities of the Academy Manager shall include (unless otherwise approved by the Board): 62.1.guiding the development of the Club’s Playing Philosophy, Coaching Philosophy and Coaching Curriculum; 62.2. drawing up the Academy Performance Plan as set out in, and subject to the provisions of, Rule 30; 62.3.implementing the Academy Performance Plan; 62.4.advising the Club Board on: 62.4.1. whether the Academy has met the performance targets set out in the Academy Performance Plan; and 62.4.2. the action to be taken by the Club if the Academy has not met those performance targets; 62.5. ensuring the effective use by all appropriate Academy Staff of the Performance Management Application, Performance Clocks, and the Audit Tool, including ensuring that all relevant data is recorded thereon; 62.6.the design, implementation and management of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; 62.7. conducting an annual self-assessment of the Academy in accordance with the provisions of Rule 37; 62.8. providing all necessary assistance to the League in connection with its on-going monitoring and annual evaluations of the Academy and to the ISO in connection with the ISO Audits; 62.9.ensuring that all Academy Staff undertake the Continued Professional Development required of them by this section of the Rules; 62.10.being the line manager of the Head of Education, Head of Coaching and Head of Recruitment; and 62.11.liaising with the Club’s Manager as appropriate.  Staff Guidance An Academy Managers’ development programme will be developed in conjunction with Clubs. Rule 63.3 will be complied with regardless of which of the age-specific specialist element of the Award the Academy Manager holds, so long as he holds one. Guidance Consideration is being given to a specific course/qualification for Academy Managers who do not hold the required coaching qualifications. This may become mandatory for such Academy Managers. Further guidance will be given to Clubs in due course. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 388 Youth Development Rules 65.The Academy Manager must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. In addition, where the Academy Manager holds a qualification set out in Rule 63, he must attend such training provided by The FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of that qualification and at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League every year and hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. Academy Secretary 66. Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Secretary who shall be employed Full Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy), and at least Part Time (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy). 67.The Academy Secretary shall: 67.1.provide administrative support to the Academy Manager and the Academy Management Team; 67.2. act as the point of contact between the Academy and the League for all administrative matters, including the submission of required information; and 67.3. be familiar with all relevant provisions of these Youth Development Rules, as amended from time to time. 64.A Club may appoint as Academy Manager a Person who does not hold the qualifications set out in Rule 63 provided that the Head of Academy Coaching: 64.1.holds these qualifications; 64.2.is tasked with overseeing the Coaching Curriculum; and 64.3.is a member of the Academy Management Team and sits on the Technical Board. Staff Guidance It is recommended (and mandatory in the circumstances set out in Rule 64) that the Head of Academy Coaching will be a senior appointment in the Academy and a member of the Academy Management Team and sit on the Technical Board. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 389 Head of Academy Coaching 68.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Academy Coaching who shall: 68.1.report to the Academy Manager; 68.2.subject to Rule 62.6, have responsibility for delivery of the Academy’s Coaching Curriculum; 68.3. be responsible for designing and delivering the Club’s Continued Professional Development programme, which shall reflect the Club’s Playing Philosophy and Coaching Philosophy and each coach’s Coach Competency Framework for all the Club’s Academy coaches; 68.4. discharge the responsibilities with regard to Development Action Plans set out at Rules 84 to 86; 68.5. hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence, an FA Youth Award, and an FA Advanced Youth Award; 68.6. hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; 68.7.have recent and relevant experience of coaching Academy Players in an Academy (or of a comparable environment); 68.8. be employed Full Time (in the case of a Head of Academy Coaching employed in a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or at least Part Time (in the case of a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy); 68.9.attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the League each year; 68.10. attend such training to be provided by The FA as is necessary to maintain the validity of the qualifications set out in Rule 68.5; and 68.11. in conjunction with each of the Club’s coaches, plan, deliver and monitor the delivery of individual development plans for each such coach. 69. In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 68.9, the Head of Academy Coaching must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Staff Guidance For those Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy, the Academy Manager and Head of Academy Coaching may count towards the minimum numbers required under Rule 70. Further consideration will be given to this in due course as it is however best practice that they are not included in the count of coaches under Rule 70. 390 Youth Development Rules 71. In addition to the coaches set out in Rule 70 each Club shall employ sufficient additional coaching staff (Full Time or Part Time) to ensure that the coach to Academy Players ratios set out in Rule 119 are maintained. 72. Each Club shall appoint one Full Time coach in each Development Phase who shall be the lead coach for that phase and be responsible for managing the delivery of coaching within it, and who shall hold at least an up to date UEFA A Licence. Goalkeeping Coaches 73. Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ, either on a Full Time or Part Time basis, such goalkeeping coaches as are necessary to ensure that each Academy Player who is a goalkeeper receives the required hours of coaching set out in Rule 116. 74. Each goalkeeping coach must: 74.1.attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by The Football Association each year; 74.2.attend the first aid training for Academy coaches provided by The Football Association at least once every three years; and 74.3.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Coaches 70. Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ as a minimum the number of Full Time coaches for each Development Phase in accordance with the Category of its Academy as set out in the following table: Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 2 2 2 Category 2 1 2 2 Category 3 1 1 2 Category 4 N/A N/A 2 Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 391 Senior Professional Development Coach 76. Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall (and a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may) appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach who shall: 76.1.report to the Academy Manager; 76.2.liaise with the Manager; 76.3. hold a UEFA A Licence and the FA Advanced Youth Award with the age specific specialist element relevant to the Professional Development Phase; 76.4.oversee on a day-to-day basis the Coaching Curriculum for the Under 19 to Under 21 age groups; 76.5. manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 78; 76.6.contribute to the Multi-disciplinary Reviews of all Academy Players in the Professional Development Phase; and 76.7.manage the Club’s team which competes in the Professional Development League. 77. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy that does not appoint a Senior Professional Development Coach in accordance with Rule 76 shall assign a member of the coaching staff responsible for the coaching of the Club’s professional players to act as a liaison coach who shall: 77.1.liaise with the Academy Manager; 77.2.liaise with the Manager; and 77.3.manage the transition of Academy Players to the Club’s senior squad in accordance with the Club’s procedure for the same described in Rule 78. 78. Each Club which operates an Academy shall develop, implement and provide evidence of a procedure to enable the transition of Academy Players to its senior squad. 75.Each goalkeeping coach must hold an up to date UEFA B Licence and an FA Goalkeeping Coaching B Licence. Staff Guidance These Rules require the following Academy Staff to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence: • • Head of Academy Coaching (Rule 68.5); Senior Professional Development Coach (Rule 76.3). Guidance The League, The Football League and The FA will establish and maintain a national database of qualifications of coaches, and the in-service training they have undertaken. 392 Youth Development Rules 83.Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare a Coach Competency Framework, which must be approved by its Technical Board. 84. Each Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching provides to each of its Academy coaches (including goalkeeping coaches and the Senior Professional Development Coach) a Development Action Plan, that is to say the Head of Academy Coaching shall undertake an assessment of the competencies of each Academy coach and discuss this with him, and agree with him the competencies and behaviours which he needs to develop, and the activities which he will undertake in order to develop them, and the timeframe within which he will undertake them, and record the same in writing and give a copy to the coach. 85. The Club must record evidence that the actions referred to in the Development Action Plan have been undertaken, and review those actions within an appropriate period with the coach, and amend the Development Action Plan if necessary. 86.The Club shall ensure that the Head of Academy Coaching reviews, and if necessary amends, each coach’s Development Action Plan with such frequency as is necessary. 81. Each coach (including goalkeeping coaches) must attend at least five hours of in-service training to be provided by the Football Association or League each year and hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 82.In addition to the in-service training referred to in Rule 81, each coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Coaches: Qualifications and Professional Development 79.Subject to Rule 80, each coach (excluding goalkeeping coaches to whom Rule 74 applies) must from the commencement of and throughout their employment hold: 79.1.an up to date UEFA B Licence (save where these Rules require a coach to hold an up to date UEFA A Licence); 79.2.an FA Youth Award; and 79.3.an up to date FA Advanced Youth Award with the age-specific specialist element relevant to the Development Phase which he coaches. 80.A coach employed by a Club prior to 1 July 2015 who does not hold a qualification required by Rule 79 shall acquire it by 30 July 2017. Staff Guidance A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a Part Time basis. Guidance Under Rule 90.1.2, where the Academy Doctor is not head of department the further qualification is still necessary if the doctor is providing independent unsupervised management in the area of Sport and Exercise Medicine. 393 89. The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine shall be responsible for managing and delivering the Sports Science and Medicine Programme for all Academy Players registered with the Club. 90.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine: 90.1.shall be either: 90.1.1. a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council; 90.1.2. a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors) with a diploma in Sport and Exercise Medicine or equivalent or higher qualification; or 90.1.3. the holder of at least a master’s degree in sports science (or other relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation; and 90.2.shall have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment. Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine 87. Each Club which operates a Category 1 and Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine who shall report to either the Academy Manager or the Official who is responsible for Sports Science and Medicine for the entire Club (and whichever he reports to, he shall liaise closely with the other). 88. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that its Sports Science and Medicine Programme for Academy Players is appropriately managed and delivered. Staff Guidance It is envisaged that the Person who is appointed to this role shall have had recent relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO), including managerial experience in a sports science environment. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance For Clubs’ obligations generally regarding the provision of sports science and medicine, see Rules 214 to 225. 394 Youth Development Rules Lead Sports Scientist 94.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall appoint a Full Time Lead Sports Scientist who shall: 94.1.hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university; 94.2.have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 94.3.co-ordinate and lead the sports science services for the Academy; and 94.4.hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 95. Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall demonstrate to the reasonable satisfaction of the League, the ISO or the PGB (whichever body is appropriate) that it delivers sufficient and appropriate sports science services to its Academy Players. 96.The Lead Sports Scientist must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. 91.The Head of Academy Sports Science Medicine shall hold either: 91.1. if he is a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council or a registered medical practitioner, a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; or 91.2. if he is neither of the above, a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 92. For the avoidance of doubt, if the Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine is not a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council or a registered medical practitioner (as set out in Rule 91.1 and 91.2 respectively) then the primacy of decisions regarding the clinical treatment of Academy Players shall rest with a physiotherapist or registered medical practitioner. 93.The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club or the League. Staff It is envisaged that the Person appointed to this role will have recent, relevant experience (which will be assessed by the League and/or the ISO). A Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may choose to buy in support for this function on a part time basis. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance It is recommended that Category 2 Academies employ the Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach on a Full Time basis, but the League acknowledges that this may not always be possible, therefore, the minimum role is stated to be Part Time. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 395 Senior Academy Physiotherapist 99.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Senior Academy Physiotherapist who shall: 99.1.be Full Time in the case of a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy and at least Part Time in the case of a Category 4 Academy; Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach 97.Each Club which operates a Category 1 or 2 Academy shall employ a Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach who shall: 97.1. in the case of a Category 1 Academy, be employed Full Time, and in the case of a Category 2 Academy, be employed at least Part Time; 97.2. be responsible for providing to the Club’s Academy Players appropriate strength and conditioning training and monitoring as part of the Sports Science and Medicine Programme; 97.3. hold at least a bachelor’s degree in sports science (or another relevant discipline) from a recognised university and have or be working towards British Association of Sport and Exercise Sciences accreditation; 97.4. hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board; and 97.5. have attended the following workshops run by the UK Strength and Conditioning Association (or equivalent workshops run by any equivalent body): 97.5.1. Foundation Workshop and Certification (Level 1); 97.5.2. Weightlifting Workshop; 97.5.3. Plyometric, Agility and Speed Workshop; 97.5.4. Planning Effective Programmes Workshop; and 97.5.5. report to the Lead Sports Scientist. 98.The Lead Strength and Conditioning Coach must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance All Sports Therapists must have a doctor or paramedic registered with the Health and Care Professions Council working alongside them on match day in the Professional Development Phase. At Category 3 and Category 4 the foregoing shall apply unless a Sports Therapist holds a current Intermediate First Aid for 396 Youth Development Rules Physiotherapists and Sports Therapists 100. In addition to the Senior Academy Physiotherapist referred to at Rule 99, each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall employ at least one Full Time physiotherapist who shall be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and (where his duties include attendance at matches) hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate. 101. Any Sports Therapist employed by a Club must be subject to the management and supervision of a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council and (where his duties include attendance at matches) hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate. 102. Each physiotherapist and Sports Therapist employed pursuant to Rules 100 and 101 must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club and each such physiotherapist shall hold a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. 99.2. be a registered physiotherapist member of the Health and Care Professions Council (save that a Club which operates a Category 3 or 4 Academy may continue to employ as its Senior Academy Physiotherapist any Person so employed at the time of these Rules coming into force who does not hold the qualifications specified in this Rule provided that he has successfully completed the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries course or an equivalent or higher qualification. Any Person appointed thereafter must hold the qualifications specified by this Rule); 99.3. have recent and relevant professional experience in a sports performance environment; 99.4. if employed by a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy hold a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or if employed by a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy hold a current Intermediate First Aid for Sport Qualification (or in either case an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board); 99.5.co-ordinate and lead the physiotherapy service within the Academy; 99.6.ensure that Rules 224.1 and 225 are complied with; and 99.7.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Staff Sport Qualification. For younger age groups, Rule 225 applies. Sports Therapists are not currently eligible to be registered with the Health and Care Professions Council. It is likely that this may change in the year or two and that if and when it does, an amendment to the Rules will be proposed to require all Sports Therapists working within Clubs to be so registered. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance 1. Whether the Academy Doctor should be Full Time or Part Time has not been specified, it being recognised that the role may be fulfilled by a doctor who also has responsibilities for the professional squad, or who has other professional responsibilities outside the Club. See also Rules 224 and 225 concerning the medical cover at coaching and matches. The League will gather and share best practice in relation to Emergency Action Plans. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 2. 3. 4. Guidance For Category 2 Academies, the Performance Analysts could be, for example, a student undertaking a Masters degree in a sports science related field who is on a placement as part of their Masters course. 397 106.The Performance Analysts shall undertake Performance Analysis of Academy Players registered with the Club. 107.The Performance Analysts must undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Performance Analysts 104.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Full Time Performance Analysts. 105.Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall employ a minimum of two Performance Analysts, one on a Full Time basis, and the other at least Part Time. Academy Doctor 103.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint an Academy Doctor who shall: 103.1. be a registered medical practitioner licensed to practise by the General Medical Council (and shall comply with the General Medical Council’s requirements concerning annual appraisal, scope of practice, indemnity and revalidation of doctors); 103.2. be available to assess and, if appropriate, undertake the treatment of any playing injuries suffered by an Academy Player; 103.3.undertake Continued Professional Development; 103.4. be available for consultation at the Academy on at least one occasion per week (in addition to any attendance at matches); and 103.5.be responsible for the preparation of each Club’s Emergency Action Plan.  Staff Guidance This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. Guidance See also: 1. Rule 210 which requires each Club to nominate a member of Academy Staff to be responsible for the management and delivery of the Club’s programme to educate Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. It is recommended (although not mandatory) that the Head of Education and Welfare is tasked with this. Rule 212 pursuant to which the Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official must manage the Club’s exit/release strategy. 2. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 398 Youth Development Rules Head of Education 108.Each Club which operates an Academy shall appoint a Head of Education who shall: 108.1.report to the Academy Manager; 108.2.have responsibility for: 108.2.1.the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s Education Programme; 108.2.2. the educational progression of all Academy Players registered with the Club (subject to the duties of any educational establishment at which an Academy Player’s education is taking place); 108.2.3. ensuring that the education of an Academy Player engaged on the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is not prejudiced as a result of his being so engaged; and 108.2.4. ensuring all documents and records relating to the education of Academy Players required by these Rules are in place and up-to-date, 108.3. undertake benchmarking of the educational progression of each year group of Academy Players engaged on the Hybrid and Full Time Training Models against national data, and make the result of that benchmarking available to the League; 108.4. ensure that the Academy’s educational provision reflects the strategy and performance targets set out in the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 108.5. hold Qualified Teacher Status and have relevant experience (in the case of Category 1 and 2 Academies) or, as a minimum, possess a teaching qualification or further education teaching qualification (in the case of Category 3 and Category 4 Academies); 108.6.be Full Time (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies); and 108.7.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club. Staff Guidance 1. Ideally a Club’s strategy for talent identification and recruitment should flow from its Vision Statement and Playing Philosophy and be fully integrated into its Academy Performance Plan and the multi-disciplinary approach to youth development envisaged by the Elite Player Performance Plan. Clubs may wish to document a recruitment strategy which sets out: • the profile of the players it seeks to recruit in each age group, having regard to the desired technical, tactical, maturation, social and psychological characteristics required at each age; its target groups (e.g. local v national recruitment, players attending Development Centres or local schools/boys’ clubs etc); synchronisation between coaches and recruiters to ensure that, for example, assessment procedures match those by which the Academy’s existing Academy Players are assessed, and that new recruits transit easily into the Academy environment; a strategy for late developers (including the Academy’s own Academy Players whose maturation rates are slow but who eventually catch up with their peers); and ensuring accurate scouting records are maintained. • • • • Clubs may then wish to develop an activity plan to implement the recruitment strategy. With regard to Rule 109.4 above, it is envisaged that a new qualification for Scouts will be developed in due course. This section of the Rules should be read subject to Rule 52. 2. 3. 399 Head of Recruitment 109.Each Club which operates an Academy shall employ a Head of Recruitment who shall: 109.1.report to the Academy Manager; 109.2.have responsibility for the organisation, management and delivery of the Club’s policies and procedures for the recruitment of Academy Players; 109.3. have responsibility for the recruitment and training of the Club’s Scouts (including taking all reasonable steps to ensure that they comply with the requirements regarding qualifications, registration and Continued Professional Development set out at Rule 226); 109.4. be in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time; 109.5.undertake at least five hours of in-service training each year; 109.6.undertake Continued Professional Development organised by the Club; and 109.7. be Full Time in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, and at least Part Time in the case of Category 3 and 4 Academies. Staff Guidance Clubs’ attention is also drawn to Section S of the Premier League Rules: Safeguarding. Clubs must ensure that these Rules are complied with in respect of any intern to whom they are applicable. Clubs must also ensure that they comply with all applicable legislation, including that concerning the national minimum wage. 400 Youth Development Rules Interns 110. The Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine must ensure that the Club records and, if requested, makes available to the League, the following details of every intern working within the Academy: 110.1. name, date of birth and contact details (phone number, address and email address); 110.2. qualifications (both academic and sporting such as coaching qualifications); 110.3. details of the intern’s current course, including the institution at which he is enrolled, the name of the course, and the name and contact details of his tutor; and 110.4. the contact details of a member of Academy Staff who is responsible for supervising the intern whilst he is at the Academy. Youth Development Rules Coaching Guidance Reference is made in the Rule to sections 6.6 to 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan, which set out further detail about the Coaching Curriculum in each Development Phase. It is recommended that the Coaching Curriculum gives particular consideration to desired outcomes and the coaching strategies needed to achieve them at each Development Phase. See also Rule 62.6 (role of Academy Manager in the Coaching Curriculum) and Rule 68.2 (role of the Head of Academy Coaching). 401 Coaching Hours 114.The coaching of age groups Under 15 and older in Category 1 and Category 2 Academies shall take place over 46 weeks of each year, such weeks to be determined by reference to the Games Programme Schedule (including the two periods set out therein during which no matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase Games Programmes shall take place). 115.All other coaching in Academies shall take place over 40 weeks of each year. Coaching Curriculum 111. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare (and make available to the League and to the ISO on request) a Coaching Curriculum which shall have regard to: 111.1.the Club’s Vision Statement, Coaching Philosophy and Playing Philosophy; 111.2.the Club’s Academy Performance Plan; 111.3.sections 6.6 – 6.8 of the Elite Player Performance Plan (save as regards the reference to minimum hours of coaching, as to which see Rule 116); and 111.4.these Rules. 112. The Club’s Coaching Curriculum shall be drawn up by the Academy Manager (or, in the circumstances set out in Rule 64, the Head of Academy Coaching) who shall consult with all appropriate Club Officials (which may include the Manager, the Chief Executive, coaching staff, the Academy Management Team and the Technical Director if the Club has appointed one). 113.The Club’s Technical Board shall approve the Club’s Coaching Curriculum. Coaching 402 Youth Development Rules 116. Save as otherwise permitted by the PGB, the minimum hours of coaching to be delivered by Academies each week to each Academy Player (subject to his fitness) and the permitted Training Model per Category and per Development Phase are as follows: Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 Coaching hours per week 4 rising to 8 for older Academy Players 10 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Permitted Training Model Part Time, Hybrid Part Time, Hybrid, Full Time Full Time Category 2 Coaching hours per week 3 rising to 5 for older Academy Players 6 rising to 12 for older Academy Players 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time, Hybrid Full Time Category 3 Coaching hours per week 3 4 rising to 6 for older Academy Players (See Guidance below) 12 Permitted Training Model Part Time Part Time Full Time Category 4 Coaching hours per week N/A N/A 14 reducing to 12 for Academy Players who have commitments to the professional squad during the Professional Development Phase Games Programmes Permitted Training Model N/A N/A Full Time Coaching Guidance 1. The above hours of coaching are the minimum the Rules require per week, subject to the Academy Player’s fitness. It is acknowledged, however, that Academies can alter these hours as they see fit, provided that the above stated hours are achieved on average over each six or 12 week Multi-disciplinary Review period (as relevant). As regards “subject to fitness”, this includes not only where an Academy Player is recuperating from injury, but also where in the opinion of the coaching staff and/or the medical and sports science staff, his coaching hours need to be reduced for him to receive adequate rest and recovery and/or avoid overuse injuries. Coaching in the above tables refers to on-the-pitch coaching (and for the avoidance of doubt excludes time in matches). It is expected that Clubs will need to spend additional time in other environments off the pitch in order to work with Academy Players to assist them in developing the key technical, tactical, physical and psychological and social skills. Where an Academy falls short of providing its Academy Players with the above hours of coaching, the Academy will need to demonstrate that despite this, its Academy Players are being provided with a proper Coaching Curriculum. This can be demonstrated by the progression of the Academy Player at each stage of the development process. For Category 3 Clubs in the Youth Development Phase, the hours stated above should be applied as follows: 2. U12 and U13: U14: U15 and U16: 4 hours 5 hours 6 hours 3. A Club may be permitted to operate a Training Model in a particular Development Phase other than as set out in the table in Rule 116. This would need to be approved in advance by the PGB (who may take advice from the Education Advisory Group). 403 117. The maximum time in which Academy Players in the Foundation Phase can be engaged in a single coaching session is 90 minutes and there will be appropriate rest periods between each such session. 118.Each Club shall ensure that: 118.1. each Academy Player has access to an individual coaching plan tailored to his specific needs; 118.2. each Academy Player is made aware of his individual coaching plan (and any changes thereto) as soon as reasonably practicable in advance of his being coached in accordance with it; and 118.3.all coaching is recorded on the Academy Player’s Performance Clock. 119. Each Club shall ensure that a coach to Academy Players and Trialists ratio of 1:10 is maintained for all coaching sessions (save that the ratio for Category 1 Academies using the Full Time Training Model shall be 1:8). 120. Each Club shall ensure that each Academy Player in age groups Under 9 and older participates at least once a year in a Festival (or other coaching event such as a Training Camp or a Tournament) which lasts for at least two days. Coaching Guidance The above Rules are based on the existing provisions concerning Development Centres. It is proposed that further consultation is undertaken with Clubs to explore and redefine the future role of Development Centres. 404 Youth Development Rules 121. Each Club shall ensure that each of its coaches plans each coaching session by setting out the learning objectives which the session is designed to achieve and the coaching which will be given in order to achieve them. Development Centres 122. Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy may operate one or more Development Centres, to be located within one hour’s travelling time of the location of its principal venue for the provision of coaching and education to Academy Players. 123.A Child being coached at a Club’s Development Centre: 123.1.may not be registered for that Club; 123.2.may not play in matches for that Club unless registered as a Trialist; and 123.3.will be free to play for other teams. 124.Clubs which operate Development Centres shall keep an attendance record of all the Children who participate in coaching sessions thereat. 125.Each Development Centre operated by a Club may be inspected from time to time by the League and by the ISO. 126.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 125, the inspection referred to in that Rule may include: 126.1.inspection of the facilities provided; and 126.2.assessment of whether the coaching provided at the Development Centre is in accordance with the Club’s coaching syllabus. 127. No Club shall cause or permit a Child whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current to attend its Development Centre. 128.No Club shall cause or permit a team representing its Development Centre to play football against a team representing another Club (or a Football League club). Youth Development Rules Games Programme Guidance With regard to Rule 132.1, the matches which are to be recorded on an Academy Player’s Performance Clock include all Authorised Games in which he plays. The Performance Clock may be used to record other playing information about the Academy Player, e.g. substitutions, cautions, position played in. It forms part of the Performance Management Application. 405 133. In all matches that form part of the Games Programme, each Club is required to ensure that all participating Academy Players wear a shirt bearing a clearly visible number on the back, which corresponds to the number allocated to the relevant Academy Player on any teamsheet submitted in accordance with these Rules or otherwise. Performance Analysis 134.Each Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy shall: 134.1.have such technical facilities as are necessary to undertake the Performance Analysis required of it by Rule 134.2; 134.2. undertake Performance Analysis (including, in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 Academy, by undertaking GPS evaluation in the Professional Development Phase and in the Youth Development Phase if the Full Time Training Model is utilised) of training activity and matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the Professional Development Phase Games Programme and the Professional Development League; 134.3. use the results of such Performance Analysis in its monitoring of the coaching and development of Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase and the Professional Development Phase; and 134.4. make available to the League such Performance Analysis data as it reasonably shall require to undertake the benchmarking of data for that Academy against national trends. General 129. Save as permitted by the Board, Clubs shall not affiliate to any other youth leagues or enter any cup competitions except The Football Association Youth Challenge Cup. 130. An Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club which operates an Academy shall play football only in a Games Programme or in Authorised Games and in coaching and training games (participation in which is limited to registered Academy Players and Trialists) organised by and played at an Academy. 131.A Club which operates an Academy shall not require, cause or allow an Academy Player whose registration it holds to play football except as permitted by Rule 130. 132.Each Club which operates an Academy shall record in each Academy Player’s Performance Clock: 132.1.each match in which he has played; and 132.2.his playing time in each match. Games Programme Guidance The League will produce further detail of the proposed national programme of Performance Analysis for the older Academy age groups. The proposals in this regard will be presented to Clubs in due course. If Clubs approve these proposals, then (subject to Club approval) a requirement will be inserted in the Rules for Clubs to contribute information to this national programme. 406 Youth Development Rules Foundation Phase Games Programme 137. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). 138.The Football League will organise a Games Programme for teams in each of the Under 9 to Under 11 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 139.The Games Programmes referred to in Rules 137 and 138 shall consist of matches which: 139.1. shall be competitive but whose results (except in the case of Tournaments) shall not give any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 139.2. subject to Rule 139.3 shall be organised on a local basis so that, as far as reasonably possible, no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); 139.3. may be played in Festivals organised on a local, regional or national basis and each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall organise and host a minimum of three Festivals per season; 139.4.shall take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 139.5.may include matches against representative county schoolboy sides (being sides selected by the English Schools’ Football Association); 139.6.shall be played outdoors, save in respect of: 139.6.1. Clubs operating Category 1 or 2 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they shall be played indoors; and 139.6.2. Clubs operating Category 3 Academies when, during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February, they may be played indoors. 139.7.shall consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): 135.Each Club operating a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy shall comply with Rule 134 but only in respect of players in the Under 17 to Under 18 age groups. 136. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 134 or 135 (as appropriate depending on the Category of its Academy), and to a sufficient number of Clubs (and Football League clubs) likewise complying, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from comparing the Performance Analysis data it has submitted to the League with that submitted by other Clubs (on an anonymised basis). Games Programme Guidance The League will organise a regional indoor programme during the second half of December, and the entirety of January and February. In particular, a programme of Futsal will be delivered for Category 1 and Category 2 Academies. Clubs will be free to apply to organise Authorised Games outside pursuant to Rule 140.2. The League will organise Tournaments (lasting more than one day) for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups in the May or June of each year (and in scheduling them it will be borne in mind that June is often the month when Academy “downtime” occurs). The Tournaments so arranged for the Under 11 age group will include teams from clubs in countries other than England and Wales. In order to deliver the Foundation Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of 1 hour may be exceeded from time to time, in particular in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home “locality” is small. Both Leagues will co-operate to create cross-Category Festivals from time to time which shall include all Categories of Academy and be regionally based. A six-week programme of Festivals of Futsal and other small-sided indoor football for each age range in the Foundation Phase will be staged. This programme will run from November to February and be organised on a basis of five regions (North East, North West, Midlands, London and South West, and London and South East). A Futsal tournament involving a regional qualification process culminating in a national finals event will be organised for each of the Under 9, Under 10 and Under 11 age groups. 407 140.Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 140.1.must participate fully in the Foundation Phase Games Programme; and 140.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (if the Club operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). the 6v6 and The participating Clubs shall endeavour to agree which of the above formats shall be utilised, but in default of agreement the home Club shall decide. Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 9 4v4, 5v5, 6v6 or 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 3 (or 4 at Home Club’s option) Under 10 4v4, 5v5, 7v7 30x20 to 40x30 (4v4 and 5v5) 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 12x6 (4v4 and 5v5) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 4 Under 11 7v7 or 9v9 50x30 to 60x40 (7v7) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 12x6 to 16x7 (7v7) 16x7 (9v9) 4  Games Programme Guidance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 179) during which no fixtures will be arranged by the League. This will allow Clubs to organise additional fixtures pursuant to Rule 140.2. In addition, Clubs will be able to rearrange fixtures in the Foundation Phase Games Programme in order to attend tournaments and Festivals provided suitable notice is given, the integrity of the Games Programme is maintained, and a suitable date for the rearrangement of the fixture is agreed. Guidance An Academy Player in the Foundation Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 141 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 141 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure Clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the season simply to ensure the average is met. 408 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Phase Games Programme 142. The League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 1 and 2 Academies (and for the avoidance of doubt teams from both Categories shall participate together in this games programme). The League will also organise a games programme for teams in the Under 15 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and of those Category 2 Academies wishing to participate. 143.The Football League will organise a games programme for teams in each of the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies. 144. The games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 142 shall include the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups, participation in which shall not be mandatory. 145. Each Club must inform the League by 30 April in each year whether it wishes to compete in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups the following season. 141. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Foundation Phase shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least half the playing time in any one Season of matches in the Foundation Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by the Club pursuant to Rule 140.2 such playing time to be reasonably spread out over the season. Games Programme 409 146.The games programmes referred to in Rules 142 and 143 shall consist of matches which shall: 146.1.be competitive but whose results (save for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups) shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced); 146.2. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 142) be organised on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match save that longer travel times may be necessary: 146.2.1.in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme; and 146.2.2. for matches in the Under 13, Under 14 and Under 15 Premier League National Cups. 146.3. (in the case of the games programme referred to in Rule 143) be organised on a local basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than one hour to an away match and/or regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that in both cases longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme); 146.4. shall include one or more Festivals or Tournaments for each Club organised on a regional, national or international basis (which may include matches organised pursuant to Rule 151), with the number of such Festivals and Tournaments increasing for the older age groups in the Youth Development Phase; 146.5.take place during the Games Programme Schedule; 146.6.be played outdoors, except for matches for age groups Under 12 to Under 15 during the second half of December and the whole of both January and February involving teams of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies, which shall be played indoors; and 146.7. consist of matches played in accordance with the following formats (save that some matches played indoors may be played as Futsal games): Age group Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size Under 12 11v11 (or 9v9 if both Clubs so agree) 90x60 (11v11) 70x40 to 80x50 (9v9) 21x7 (11v11) 16x7 (9v9) 4 Under 13 11v11 90x60 21x7 4 Under 14 11v11 90x60 to 100x60 21x7 to 24x8 5 Under 15 11v11 110x70 24x8 5 Games Programme Guidance In order to deliver the Youth Development Phase Games Programme to all Clubs, the target travel time of two hours may be exceeded from time to time, particularly in order to accommodate those Clubs whose home geographical “region” is small. 410 Youth Development Rules 147. The League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of Academy Players in the Under 16 age group of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies, and another for teams of Academy Players in these age groups of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 148.Save for any matches played abroad pursuant to Rule 151, the games programme for Category 1 Clubs referred to in Rule 147 shall: 148.1. be constituted either on a national basis or, if a majority of those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 1 Academies so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season, on a regional basis (as that term is defined in Rule 149; and 148.2. be competitive but whose results shall not be given any particular competitive significance between Academies (for example, no league table or the like shall be produced). 149. The games programme for Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 147 shall be organised on a regional basis, that is to say so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme). 150. Matches in the games programmes for Category 1 and Category 2 Clubs referred to in Rule 147 shall, unless the Board otherwise permits, be played on Saturdays and arranged so that as far as possible a Club’s fixtures in it mirror those of its teams in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme. 151. As part of the Youth Development Phase Games Programme, the League shall organise matches (which may be organised as Tournaments) against teams from clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales. Such matches shall be organised regularly for Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and from time to time for Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 152.The Football League shall organise a games programme for teams consisting of players in the Under 15 and Under 16 age groups of Clubs operating Category 3 Academies, to be played on a regional basis so that as far as reasonably possible no team has to travel more than two hours to an away match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club can participate meaningfully in the games programme). Games Programme Guidance The Games Programme Schedule will incorporate free weeks (in addition to those referred to in Rule 179) during which no matches will be arranged by the Leagues. This will allow Clubs to organise additional matches pursuant to Rule 154.2. Guidance An Academy Player in the Youth Development Phase may still play for his school team or school representative county side. When assessing whether Rule 155 has been complied with, each Academy Player’s playing time over the course of the season will be assessed and an average calculated (i.e. the Academy Player need not play in half the time of every match). In addition, Rule 155 requires that the playing time is spread relatively evenly over the course of the fixture programme. This is to ensure clubs do not try to backload playing time at the end of the season simply to ensure the average is met. 411 155. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 14 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in half the playing time of matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme and any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 154.2, the Academy Player’s playing time to be reasonably spread over the season. 156. Each Club shall ensure that each of its Academy Players in the Under 15 to Under 16 age groups shall, subject to fitness, participate in at least 20 matches per season (being matches in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme or any other matches organised by his Club pursuant to Rule 154.2). Participation in a match shall for the purposes of this Rule mean playing at least 50% of the game time. 153.Matches played pursuant to Rules 147 to 152 shall, when played outdoors, be played in accordance with the following format: 154.Each Club which operates a Category 1, Category 2 or Category 3 Academy: 154.1. must participate fully in the Youth Development Phase Games Programme (save that participation in the Under 13 and Under 14 Premier League National Cups is voluntary); and 154.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games of the types listed in paragraphs c), d), f) and g) of that definition only (which shall be notified to the League (in the case of a Club operating a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). Team size Pitch size (yards) Goal size (feet) Ball size 11v11 110x70 24x8 5 Games Programme 412 Youth Development Rules Professional Development Phase Games Programme 157.The League will organise two games programmes, one for teams of Clubs operating Category 1 Academies and one for teams of Clubs operating Category 2 Academies. 158. The Football League will organise a games programme for teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, and following such consultation determine with those Clubs in its absolute discretion what games programme(s) should be developed for those Clubs, Rules relating to the games programme and (subject to Rule 159.3) how that games programme should be delivered. 159. The games programmes organised by The League and The Football League pursuant to Rules 157 and 158 will be constituted on the following geographical bases: 159.1. Category 1: a regional league, with some matches played on a national basis and some international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of national associations other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad); 159.2.Category 2: 159.2.1. in two leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact constitution of each league to be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion having regard to those Clubs (and Football League clubs) which operate Category 2 Academies; 159.2.2. where practical, international matches against teams representing clubs in membership of a national association other than The Football Association or the Football Association of Wales (and such matches may be played either in England or abroad); and 159.3.Categories 3 and 4: 159.3.1. in two or more leagues, each of which shall be constituted on a geographical basis (for example one league of northern based teams and one of southern based teams), the exact number of leagues and their geographical constitution to be determined by The Football League in its absolute discretion and having regard to those Football League clubs (and Clubs) which operate Category 3 and 4 Academies. Games Programme 413 160.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 157: 160.1. shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11v11 format); 160.2. shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that a Club may name in its team sheet a goalkeeper in the Under 19 age group; 160.3. shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt up to three substitutes may enter the field of play); 160.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and Tournaments; and 160.5. may include of an optional Futsal programme organised by the League (for Clubs operating Category 1 and Category 2 Academies) in the months of December, January and February. 161.Matches in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme organised under Rule 158: 161.1. shall be played in accordance with the Laws of the Game (and for the avoidance of doubt shall be in the 11 v 11 format); 161.2. shall be for Players in the Under 18 age group (and younger) only, save that up to two Players in the Under 19 age group may be named on the team sheet for a match provided they are: 161.2.1.a goalkeeper; or 161.2.2. registered as a Scholar and are only continuing as a Scholar beyond the age of 18 because of injury or other extenuating circumstances as approved by the League of which the Club is a member in accordance with that League’s relevant procedures; 161.3. shall only have five substitutes named on the team sheet (and for the avoidance of doubt all five substitutes may enter the field of play); 161.4.shall consist of competitive leagues and/or Tournaments; and 161.5. may include an optional Futsal programme organised by the League in the months of December, January and February. 162.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the leagues referred to in Rule 160.4 shall be set out in the rules of those leagues. 163.Each Club which operates an Academy: 163.1.must participate fully in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 163.2. may organise and participate in additional Authorised Games (which shall be notified to the relevant League no later than 72 hours before they are scheduled to take place). Games Programme Guidance Clubs who operate Category 2 Academies have expressed a desire to have some element of their Games Programme in the Professional Development Phase organised on a national basis, and not just on a regional basis as set out in Rule 168. The League will work to develop this proposal further. 414 Youth Development Rules 169. The Football League will, if required, organise (or procure the organisation of, for example, through the Football Combination or Central League) Professional Development League 3, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis and organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) and the minimum number of matches to be played by each Club to be at the absolute discretion of The Football League who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club (or club) has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 3). For the avoidance of doubt teams of Clubs operating Category 3 and Category 4 Academies shall compete together in Professional Development League 3. 170. Eligibility in each of the Professional Development Leagues shall be limited to players in age group Under 21 or younger, save that each Club may nominate on its team sheet for any match in a Professional Development League no more than: 170.1.one older goalkeeper; and 170.2.the number of older outfield players determined pursuant to Rule 171. Professional Development League 164.Each Club which operates a Category 1 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 1. 165. Each Club which operates a Category 2 Academy shall compete in Professional Development League 2 unless it is able to demonstrate to the League that its starting 11s in its first team matches during the preceding season in those competitions set in Rule L.9.1 to Rule L.9.5 included on average at least five Players in the Under 21 age group or younger. 166.Each Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy may compete in the development league to be organised by The Football League. 167.The League will organise Professional Development League 1, which shall consist of a national league competition played on a competitive basis. 168. The League will organise Professional Development League 2, which shall consist of a league or leagues played on a competitive basis organised on a regional basis, the composition of such regional league(s) to be at the absolute discretion of the Board who shall so far as reasonably possible determine the composition of each such league to ensure that each Club has to travel no more than three hours to each match (save that longer travel times may be necessary in order that each Club (or club) can participate meaningfully in Professional Development League 2). Games Programme Guidance The Board will need to be satisfied, prior to approving any alternative ground (including one at an Academy) that it provides satisfactory facilities for the playing of matches in the Professional Development League. Such facilities include the pitch, floodlight levels, changing rooms for the teams and Match Officials, and spectator areas. Further consultation on these issues will be undertaken in due course. 415 173. Unless otherwise authorised by the Board, matches in the Professional Development Leagues shall be played on Saturdays, save that the home Club shall, subject to the rules of the Professional Development Leagues, have discretion to change the date and kick-off time of a match to Friday evening, or any time on Sunday or Monday. 174.Further provisions binding on Clubs competing in the Professional Development League shall be set out in the rules of those leagues. 175.The League will in addition organise international matches (which may take place by way of Tournaments) for teams competing in Professional Development Leagues 1 and 2. Games Programme: Postponement etc. of Matches 176. A match in the games programme between Academy teams in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive shall not be cancelled, postponed or abandoned except with the written consent of the Board or on the instructions of the officiating referee (or if the officiating referee is a minor, the official of the county FA who has accompanied him to the match) who shall be empowered to instruct that such match be cancelled, postponed or abandoned only if he considers that the pitch is unfit for, or if adverse weather conditions preclude, the playing of the match in which event the Club at whose ground the match should have been played shall within seven days give to the Board notice in writing to that effect. 177. Except in the case of an Under 9 to Under 16 games programme match which, without either participating Club being at fault, is cancelled, postponed or abandoned under the provisions of Rule 176, any Club which causes the cancellation, postponement or abandonment of such a match will be in breach of these Rules. 171. The number of older outfield players referred to in Rule 170 shall be determined in respect of each Professional Development League by such number as a majority of the Clubs (and Football League clubs) who compete in it so determine by no later than 31 March in the preceding Season (and in any case shall be no fewer than three and no greater than five). 172. At least three matches in the Professional Development League shall be played at the Club’s Stadium, and other matches may be played at an alternative ground subject to the approval of the Board or The Football League (as appropriate). Such alternative grounds may include a pitch at the Club’s Academy provided that it is floodlit, has a fenced off pitch and provides a spectator area. Games Programme 416 Youth Development Rules 178.The Board shall have power to specify the equipment and facilities to be provided by Clubs for the playing of matches between Academies. 179. In consultation with The Football Association, a minimum of four weekends each Season will be identified by the League upon which there will be no fixtures for Academy teams, such weekends being devoted to international development, selected players’ courses and in-service training of coaches and staff. Youth Development Rules Education and Welfare Guidance In relation to Rule 181.5 any other programme of education approved in writing by The Football League will be in conjunction with the PFA. 417 182.Each Academy Player’s educational progression under his Education Programme shall be recorded on his Performance Clock. 183.Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of staff who shall be responsible for: 183.1.liaising with the school at which Academy Players are being educated; 183.2. ensuring that any issues concerning an Academy Player’s education arising from that liaison are addressed to the satisfaction of the school; and 183.3. ensuring that for Academy Players on the Full Time and Hybrid Training Models (and where the League requests, for Academy Players on the Part Time Training Model) each Academy Player’s school reports and educational data are obtained from his school and recorded on his Performance Clock. General 180. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish an Education Programme which shall set out the activities to be undertaken by the Club to ensure that the education of its Academy Players and Players under the age of 21 is supported effectively and which: 180.1.is appropriate to the Category of its Academy; 180.2.complies with all applicable requirements set out in this section of the Rules; and 180.3. is evaluated by the Club within each Development Phase to ensure it is meeting its objectives as set out therein. 181. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players receives a formal Education Programme which: 181.1.is appropriate to his age and Training Model; 181.2.meets his specific academic needs; 181.3.complies with all legal requirements; 181.4. is structured to ensure that his academic development is not compromised as a result of his being coached by the Club’s Academy; 181.5. in the case of an Academy Player who is entered into a Scholarship Agreement with the Club, consists of either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League; and 181.6. shall continue notwithstanding that the Academy Player signs a professional contract and which shall comply with the requirements of the Education and Skills Act 2008 with regard to education and training.  Education and Welfare Guidance Clubs’ attention is drawn to the Guidance note under Rule 1.57: the Education Management System is a function contained within the Performance Clock. It must be used for assisting the management of Academy Players’ educational attainment data, and reference to the Performance Clock in these Rules, particularly in the context of education, should be read accordingly. 418 Youth Development Rules 184. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that it protects the welfare of each of its Academy Players and Players under the age of 21 by offering support for his wellbeing and pastoral care generally. 185. The provisions of Section S of the League’s Rules (concerning the Safeguarding of Vulnerable Groups and Safe Recruitment) apply to Academies and Development Centres. 186.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 185 each Club shall appoint an Academy safeguarding officer who shall: 186.1.undertake the functions set out in Rule S.5.7 specifically with regard to the Academy; and 186.2.liaise with the Club’s Head of Safeguarding. 187. Clubs and Academy Staff shall observe and comply with any guidance issued by the League in respect of safe event management and any breach thereof shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. 188.Clubs shall ensure that their Academy Players are insured in accordance with advice circulated by the League from time to time. 189. Clubs shall establish, maintain and, when necessary, implement a complaints procedure for Academy Players and Parents, a copy of which shall be submitted to the League. 190. The Code of Conduct set out in Appendix 12 shall be binding on Academy Players of compulsory school age attending Academies and their Parents and on Clubs and Officials and any breach thereof by such Academy Players or by Clubs or Officials shall be treated as a breach of these Rules. Induction Events 191.Each Club shall arrange a pre-season induction event for Academy Players and their Parents and there shall be at least one such induction event per Development Phase. 192. The induction meeting referred to in Rule 191 shall provide such information to the Academy Players and their Parents as is necessary in order for them to understand the coaching and, if relevant, education that the Academy Player will receive from the Club. 193.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit a representative of the League to attend such induction meetings on request. Education and Welfare Guidance With regard to Rule 195.2, Rule 42.2 states that Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups shall receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The educational progress report need only be undertaken once every 12 weeks (i.e. not for each Multi-disciplinary Review) but must be undertaken as part of a Multi-disciplinary Review. Guidance The Part Time Training Model may be used by Category 1, 2 and 3 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 2 and 3 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 116. The Part Time Training Model envisages that coaching will take place outside the Core Coaching Time, but Clubs should nevertheless establish good communication with each Academy Player’s school, obtain his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data, monitor and record his academic progression on his Performance Clock, and address any relevant issues which arise as a result of the Academy Player being coached at the Academy (and in particular any conflict between the demands of his coaching and those of his education). 419 197.Hybrid Training Model Each Club which operates the Hybrid Training Model must appoint a sufficient number of appropriately qualified teaching staff to provide the educational support referred to in Rule 198.2. Delivery of the Education Programme 196.Part Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Part Time Training Model: 196.1.inform the Academy Player’s school that he is being so trained; 196.2. if the League so requests obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 196.3. use the information obtained (if any) to monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression by reference to his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data, and record it on his Performance Clock; and 196.4. liaise with the school on a regular basis in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which have risen or may arise as a consequence of his being trained at the Club’s Academy. Reports on Educational Progression 194.Each Club which operates an Academy shall provide progress reports to the Parent of each Academy Player to whom it provides a Full Time Education Programme. 195.The progress reports shall: 195.1.detail the educational progression of the Academy Player; and 195.2.be provided as and when necessary, but as a minimum at least once every 12 weeks. Education and Welfare Guidance The Hybrid Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Foundation Phase (Under 9 to Under 11), and by Category 1 and Category 2 Academies in the Youth Development Phase: see further Rule 116. Clubs’ attention is drawn to the following comments in section 7.3.1 of the EPPP. Although these comments refer to the Foundation Phase, they are relevant to the Hybrid Training Model generally. “It is assumed that the majority of the coaching will be delivered after school and at weekends. Flexing the season will also enable Academies to gain greater access to players. It is recommended that wherever possible and particularly in the case of Category 1 Academies where the contact time is highest, the after school sessions are established inside the Core Coaching Time and this may require some negotiation with schools and parents to establish the programme effectively. Close liaison with schools to ensure that players are managing the joint workloads is appropriate but no other specific education interventions are being proposed in this phase.” 420 Youth Development Rules 199.Full Time Training Model Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase being trained under the Full Time Training Model, ensure that it provides the Academy Player with coaching and education in accordance with a programme which complies with Rules 200 to 205 and which is approved in advance by the League. 198.Each Club which operates an Academy shall, in respect of each of its Academy Players being trained under the Hybrid Training Model: 198.1. undertake all necessary liaison and co-operation with the Academy Player’s school to ensure that the required element of coaching can take place within the Core Coaching Time; 198.2. provide to the Academy Player such additional educational support (to be detailed in the written agreement referred to in Rule 198.5 as shall be necessary to compensate for teaching he has missed, and to ensure that his education is not adversely affected, as a result of being released from school to undertake coaching during the Core Coaching Team; 198.3. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; 198.4. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 198.3) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 198.3 on his Performance Clock in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews); 198.5. enter into a written agreement with the Academy Player’s school and Parent which sets out details of the delivery of the Hybrid Training Model to the Academy Player, including weekly timetables, the likely impact on the Academy Player’s education, and any additional educational support to be provided by the Club; and 198.6. liaise with the school at least every six weeks in order to discuss and address any issues concerning the Academy Player’s education which may arise or have arisen as a consequence of his being so trained. Education and Welfare Guidance With regard to Rule 201.8 pursuant to Rule 42.2 Academy Players in the Under 12 to Under 18 age groups must receive a Multi-disciplinary Review every six weeks. The requirement in Rule 201.8 must be undertaken at every second such Multi-disciplinary Review. 421 202.Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 38, each Club which operates the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model must in respect of each such Training Model: 202.1. not do so unless the PGB has pre-approved and annually certified its proposed delivery of the Training Model; 202.2. permit the League and PGB to monitor and assess its delivery of the Training Model, including in respect of an individual Academy Player, in order to ensure that it complies with these Rules; and 202.3. forthwith implement any changes to its delivery of the Training Model that the League or PGB may require. 200. The education element of the Full Time Training Model must comply with these Rules and be structured in accordance with one of the four options set out below or in accordance with such other proposals as the League may approve. 201.Each Club which operates the Full Time Training Model must: 201.1. enter into an agreement with any school at which its Academy Players are being educated setting out the obligations of the Club and the school in respect of the education of those Academy Players; 201.2. ensure that Academy Players in the Under 12, Under 13 and Under 14 age groups being educated at schools are fully integrated with other pupils of their age, which obligation shall include (without limitation) attending lessons with such other pupils according to the school’s normal timetable (save where the Academy Players are being coached in the Core Coaching Time in accordance with these Rules); 201.3. ensure that there is in place a written agreement between the Club, each Academy Player engaged on the Full Time Training Model, his Parent and his school which sets out full details of his education and Coaching Curriculum; 201.4. ensure that the Education Programme of each such Academy Player provides him with a minimum of 20 hours’ education during each week of the school term; 201.5. ensure that appropriate staff/student ratios are utilised for all educational activity in which the Academy Player is engaged; 201.6. ensure that each such Academy Player’s education is tailored to his academic ability and attainment targets and meets national guidelines; 201.7. obtain from the Academy Player’s school his school reports and, where possible, educational attainment data; and 201.8. monitor the Academy Player’s academic progression (including by use of the information obtained from the Academy Player’s school pursuant to Rule 201.7) and record the information obtained pursuant to Rule 201.7 on his Performance Clock in a timely fashion and at least every 12 weeks (to coincide with dates of his Multi-disciplinary Reviews). Education and Welfare Guidance The League and PGB may take advice from the Education Advisory Group (and utilise the Education Ombudsmen) in connection with the assessment pursuant to Rule 202. In the case of concerns over a Training Model which has been previously approved, it is anticipated that in the first instance an action plan to address any issues would be drafted, and the Club Support Manager or Education Ombudsman would work with the Club over a specific period to put the recommendations in place. Accordingly, Rule 203 below would be regarded as a last resort. Guidance The Full Time Training Model may be used by Category 1 Academies in the Youth Development Phase, and must be used by all Academies in the Professional Development Phase: see further Rule 116. Form PLYD 5A must be used for all Academy Players whom the Club wishes to engage on the Full Time Training Model. If the Academy Player is not already registered with the Club, Form PLYD 5 (Academy Player Registration Application) must also be completed and submitted to the League (see Rule 258). If the Academy Player is already registered with the Club, Form PLYD 5 need not also be submitted. Clubs’ attention is drawn to the undertakings that they must give under PLYD 5. The four options referred to in Rule 200 are set out below. This list of options is not exhaustive, and Clubs are free to develop other models which deliver the same results as the options set out in the Elite Player Performance Plan. Each Club’s proposals for how it will deliver the Full Time Training Model must be approved in advance by the League. The League may also check each Club’s delivery of the Full Time Training Model in order to verify that it is in accordance with these Rules and with the pre-approved proposals, and in order to verify that no Academy Player’s education is being prejudiced as a result of his being prejudiced as a result of his being engaged on the Full Time Training Model. Clubs’ attention is drawn to Rules 273 and 274 in this regard. Option 1 Clubs may enter into contractual relationships with an identified school or schools at which Academy Players receive their education. The relationship will need to be flexed in terms of the amount of time that Academies would require Academy Players to be available for daily coaching. The school day will need to be flexed to accommodate the Coaching Curriculum whilst ensuring that boy’s educational development does not suffer. 422 Youth Development Rules 203.If the League is not satisfied that a Club’s delivery of the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model complies with these Rules: 203.1.it may refuse to an application to register an Academy Player on it; and 203.2.the Board may exercise its powers set out in Rule 274. 204. If a Club wishes to engage an Academy Player on the Full Time Training or Hybrid Model (whether or not the Academy Player is already registered with the Club), it shall complete and submit to the Board either PLYD Form 5A or PLYD Form 5B (as appropriate) signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory. 205. If the registration of an Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model is terminated by the Club or by the Board of its own volition, or if he changes to another Training Model, the Club shall, unless his Parent agrees otherwise, continue to provide to him until the end of the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 education and accommodation in accordance with the arrangements made at the time of he was first engaged on the Full Time Training Model. Education and Welfare Specific tutor support for the Education Programme will be required for all Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model over and above the normal curriculum. Additional tutor support will need to be individually tailored to the Academy Players’ needs. Clubs will need to decide how and where Academy Players will be coached. The optimum environment is at the Club’s dedicated training facilities but this will require a school in Education Option 1 to be in close proximity to the Club’s training facility so that the Academy Players can move easily between the school and the Club. With the Full Time Training Model, the school will need to be in close proximity to the training ground or else the training will need to be accommodated at the school. The other major consideration for Clubs which operate Category 1 Academies will be the need to provide dedicated housing, house parents and a secure environment in which to live and work whilst staying with the Club. This will need to apply to all Academy Players who live outside a short commute from their Club’s training ground. Option 2 In this option, Clubs may choose to develop and extend their own educational facilities at the training ground and, in effect, develop an onsite school facility. For Clubs which operate a Category 1 Academy, accommodation would still be required on or near the training ground to house the Academy Players and the associated social and welfare support would need to be factored into the delivery of this approach. Clubs may continue to contract an educational partner/provider but the schooling would take place at the Club. Option 3 Clubs may wish to establish their own schools. These schools may be general in their recruitment with specialist classes or groups of classes catering for the Academy Players’ specialist needs. In this Education Option the same issues regarding the location of the school on or near the training ground remain relevant as does the need to provide appropriate housing and care. Option 4 Where two or three Academies are clustered together, especially in urban areas, it may be possible to identify a single school where each of the Clubs sends their Academy Players. This school would then become the hub for the Academies. The Coaching Curriculum may be split between the training ground and the school premises subject to the location of the school in relation to the Club. Further guidance in respect of education in the Professional Development Phase, where all Clubs must utilise the Full Time Training Model, is set out in paragraph 7.3.3 of the Elite Player Performance Plan: All Clubs in the Professional Development Phase will be required to deliver the Full Time Training Model. Academy Players will have access to training up to four hours a day in two separate sessions. The season will be developed increasingly to mirror the professional game so there will be less opportunity to flex the season for purposes of creating greater coaching contact time during the summer months. Clubs which operate Category 1 and 2 Academies will have the necessary infrastructure at their training grounds to enable them to provide formal education provision for Academy Players in the Under 17 and Under 18 age groups which may be delivered principally at the training ground rather than offsite at a school or college. This approach envisages the delivery of the formal education components at the training ground in purpose built facilities and as part of an integrated flexible weekly programme which compliments and supports the Coaching Curriculum. The delivery of the formal Education Programme may be either through fully qualified in house staff or through an outside provider who is able to meet the needs and demands of the integrated programme. Delivering the Education Programme in this way will provide maximum flexibility allowing coaches to flex and stretch the Coaching Curriculum to suit the particular needs of each Academy Player. 423 Education and Welfare Category 3 and 4 Academies will not necessarily be equipped to provide the formal education component at the training ground. Category 3 and 4 Academies may choose to deliver the formal education provision off site at a local education provider. This will require Heads of Education to ensure that as flexible an Education Programme as possible can be created in partnership with a school/college so that coaches can gain access to the required time for coaching. 424 Youth Development Rules 206. Each Club which operates an Academy shall notify the League, in such a manner as the League shall from time to time specify, of the Training Model on which each of its Academy Players is engaged and, if an Academy Player changes to the Hybrid Training Model or Part Time Training Model, forthwith inform the League of the change and provide such evidence as the League may require to show that the Academy Player and his Parent consented to the change. Welfare, Social Development and Lifestyle Management 207.Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a programme to educate each of its Academy Players in Lifestyle Management Skills. 208. The programme referred to in Rule 207 shall ensure that each Academy Player trained under the Full Time Training Model and/or in the Professional Development Phase has the opportunity to engage in activities outside the Academy which will encourage him to take an active part in the community and develop an understanding of good citizenship. 209. Each Academy Player shall engage in the activities referred to in Rule 208 unless he has good cause not to do so and each Club shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that each of its Academy Players does so engage. 210.Each Club which operates an Academy shall nominate a member of Academy Staff to manage and deliver the said programme. 211. Each Club shall nominate an Official to be responsible for the welfare and supervision of Academy Players engaged on the Part Time Training Model or Hybrid Training Model, while they are present at the Club’s facilities. Player Exit/Release Strategy 212. Each Club which operates an Academy shall devise and implement a programme, to be managed by its Head of Education and Welfare or other appropriate Official to assist its Academy Players released from the Academy at completion of their Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year in circumstances where it appears they will not be joining another Club (or club). 213. Any such programme in respect of Academy Players being released at the completion of their Under 18 year shall be designed so that it dovetails with the support programme for such released Academy Players to be operated by the League. Youth Development Rules Sports Science and Medicine 425 Sports Science and Medicine Programme 214. Each Club which operates an Academy shall establish a Sports Science and Medicine Programme (in accordance with the criteria set out in these Rules which apply to the Category of its Academy) for the benefit of its Academy Players. 215. Each Club’s Sport Science and Medicine Programme shall be managed by its Head of Academy Sports Science and Medicine (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or by an appropriately qualified Official (in the case of the Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy). 216.The Sports Science and Medicine Programme of each Club should detail the planned provision to each of its Academy Players of at least the following areas: 216.1.sports science (including physiology, biomechanics, physical testing and measurement); 216.2.physiotherapy (including hydrotherapy and sports massage); 216.3.medical services (including the prevention and treatment of injury and diet and nutrition); 216.4.Performance Analysis; and 216.5.psychology. 217. The progress and development of each Academy Player under the Sports Science and Medicine Programme (including without limitation the results of the tests set out in Rule 218, and full details of any injuries, the treatment thereof, and the length of any period of rehabilitation) shall be noted in his Multi-disciplinary Review and recorded in his Performance Clock. 218. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Academy Players undergoes the following tests to measure physical and physiological fitness (as such tests are defined in the Audit Tool): 218.1.age-appropriate medical and physical screening; 218.2.anthropometric assessments; 218.3.physiological/fitness testing; 218.4.movement and posture/functional screening; 218.5. predictive testing of size and shape/maturation measurement (save that a Club operating a Category 4 Academy shall not be obliged to conduct such tests); 218.6.psychological profiling (Category 1 Academies only); and 218.7.monitoring of physical exertion (Category 1 Academies only), and shall submit to the League such information as it may from time to time require in order to establish a national database of athletic development. 219. Subject to a Club complying with Rule 218, the League will make available to it (on an anonymised basis) benchmarked data derived from the information provided to it by all Clubs. Sports Science and Medicine Guidance For the avoidance off doubt, the Emergency Action Plan should be produced in addition to the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan (see Premier League Rule O.16). All members of the Academy’s medical staff should be made aware of the contents of the Club’s Medical and Safety Action Plan. See Rule 103.5: the Academy Doctor shall be responsible for the preparation of his Club’s Emergency Action Plan. The League will assist with the sharing of Emergency Action Plans. 426 Youth Development Rules 224. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that there is available at all games involving Academy teams appropriate first aid or primary care provision and, without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing or to any Rules applicable to an Authorised Game, that: 224.1. a doctor who holds a current Football Association Advanced Resuscitation and Emergency Aid certificate or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board or paramedic (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy) or a physiotherapist who holds the Intermediate First Aid for Sport qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board (in the case of a Club which operates a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy) is present at each game in the Professional Development Phase Games Programme; 224.2. a doctor or physiotherapist who holds the Intermediate First Aid for Sport qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board is present at each venue at which matches in the Foundation Phase and Youth Development Phase take place; and 224.3. a defibrillator is maintained at each venue at which matches are played and at which coaching takes place. 220. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its registered Academy Players on the Full Time Training Model is registered with an NHS general practitioner for the provision of general medical services, using the address at which he resides. 221. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that details of all injuries suffered by its Academy Players and of all rehabilitation are recorded and provided to the League and The FA in order that a national audit of injury and rehabilitation may be maintained. 222.Subject to a Club complying with Rule 221, the League will make available to it benchmarked data derived from the national audit of injury and rehabilitation. 223. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that it has in place an Emergency Action Plan, and that all relevant Academy Staff are aware of its contents, and that it provides a copy of it in advance of all its home matches in the Games Programmes to its opponents. Sports Science and Medicine Guidance Rule 81 requires each coach to hold a current Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification or an equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Board. Thus, all coaches attending matches in all of the Development Phases should hold this qualification. Knowledge of how to use a defibrillator is a requirement of the Basic First Aid for Sport Qualification. Accordingly, the net effect of these Rules is that there must be somebody present at all games who knows how to use a defibrillator. Each Club’s Emergency Action Plan should include details of the members of Academy Staff required by Rules 224.1 and 224.2. 427 225. A physiotherapist qualified as set out in Rule 99.2 or Rule 100 or a coach who holds the Football Association’s Diploma in the Treatment and Management of Injuries or an equivalent or higher qualification or a member of staff who holds a current emergency first aid qualification awarded by The FA, the British Red Cross, St John Ambulance (or by another entity provided it is approved by the Health and Safety Executive as an emergency first aid qualification) shall be present at all coaching taking place in Academies (without prejudice to the requirements of Rule 224).  Sports Science and Medicine 428 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Talent Identification and Recruitment 429 Scouts: Qualifications 226. Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that each of its Scouts whose duties include the identification of Academy Players whose registration the Club may wish to secure (in addition to complying with the provisions of Section Q of the Premier League Rules): 226.1.is in possession of such qualification as the League may require from time to time; 226.2.understands and complies in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts; and 226.3.undertakes Continued Professional Development each year. 227. Each Club shall ensure that, where the relevant Scout’s duties include those referred to in Rule 226, in addition to complying with the Scout registration requirements of Section Q of the Premier League Rules, it provides evidence to the League within five days of employing or engaging the Scout that the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 226.1, and the League shall register the Scout where it is satisfied that the registration requirements of Section Q have been complied with and the Scout holds the qualification required by Rule 226.1. Scouts: Attendance at Matches 228.Each Club which operates an Academy shall permit the Scouts of other Clubs to attend at matches played in the Games Programmes provided that: 228.1.the Club which has employed or engaged the Scout notifies both Clubs involved in the match of the Scout’s proposed attendance by no later than 12 noon on the last Working Day before the published date of the match; and 228.2.the Scout is able to produce on demand to the home Club the identification card issued to him by his Club in accordance with the Premier League Rules. 229.Each Scout shall inform the home Club of his arrival at a match. 230. Each Club which operates an Academy shall prepare and produce a document setting out the process of how Scouts employed by that Club should approach Academy Players (and other players) and the process thereafter. Such process should comply in full with the Premier League Rules, these Rules and the Code of Conduct for Scouts and should build upon the training that the Scout received while obtaining the relevant scouting qualification referred to in Rule 226.1. Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance Rule 231 The League will where possible send the Rules and Charter to Parents by email with a read-receipt, or by recorded delivery if no email address is provided. Rule 235 The presumption set out in this Rule is rebuttable if the new Club can establish to the satisfaction of the Board that it did not in fact breach Rule 297. 430 Youth Development Rules Registrations and Provision of Information by the League 231. Upon receiving an application by a Club to register an Academy Player, the League shall immediately provide to the Academy Player’s Parent a copy of these Rules and of the Parent’s Charter. 232.Subject to Rule 233, the League will undertake the registration (which shall be backdated to the date of application) of the Academy Player if: 232.1. seven days have elapsed from the date the League receives the application referred to above; and 232.2. during that time, the League has not been contacted by the Academy Player or his Parent to inform the League that he no longer wishes to be registered as an Academy Player for that Club, and in such circumstances, the Academy Player may be coached by and play for the Club during the period of seven days referred to in Rule 232.1. The provisions of Rules 297 to 300 shall apply during the period referred to in Rule 232.1. 233. Without prejudice to its powers of inquiry under Section W of the Premier League Rules, prior to undertaking any registration of an Academy Player, the League may, in its absolute discretion, request: 233.1. any Official of the Club seeking to register the Academy Player, any Official of a Club with which the Academy Player has previously been registered, the Academy Player himself and/or his Parent(s) to appear before it to answer questions; and 233.2.such Persons or any Club (or club) to produce documents, in each case, to ensure that there has been no breach of Rules 297 to 300. 234. Where a request is made by the League in accordance with Rule 233, the League may, in its absolute discretion, stay the registration of the Academy Player until it is satisfied that there has been no breach of Rules 297 to 300 (and, in such circumstances, the Academy Player may not be coached by or play for the Club seeking to register him until the League notifies the Academy Player and the Club that the registration has been undertaken). 235. If the Academy Player directly or indirectly contacts another Club, and such contact results in the Academy Player becoming registered with that other Club without the consent of the Club referred to in Rule 231, the other Club shall be presumed to have breached Rule 297. Talent Identification and Recruitment 431 Time/Distance Rules 236. Subject to Rule 265, each Club which operates an Academy shall be permitted to register Academy Players who reside within the travel times measured from the location of the Club’s principal venue for the provision of coaching and education set out in the following table. Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule, and whether permission should be granted to register the relevant Academy Player, shall be determined by the Board. Trials 237. Subject to the conditions set out in Rules 238 and 244, a Trialist may attend an Academy for up to six consecutive weeks in any one season without being registered provided that: 237.1. at least seven days’ prior written notice to that effect shall be given to any junior club of which such Trialist is a member; and 237.2. before the trial commences his particulars shall be notified forthwith to the League by sending to the Board PLYD Form 2 duly completed, together with proof of his home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board. 238. In the case of the Trialist in one of the age groups Under 9 to Under 16, a Club may apply to the Board for permission to extend the period of six weeks referred to in Rule 237 for an initial additional period of six weeks, and then for a further period of six weeks thereafter. Permitted recruitment time/distance Foundation Phase Youth Development Phase Professional Development Phase Category 1 1 hour No limit for Academy Players engaged in the Full Time Training Model; 1 ½ hours for all other Academy Players in the Youth Development Phase. no limit Category 2 1 hour 1 ½ no limit Category 3 1 hour 1 ½ no limit Category 4 N/A N/A no limit Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance The Education Ombudsman may be asked to advise on the actual and proposed arrangements put in place by the Club to provide for the educational progression of any Trialist in respect of whom an application under Rule 243 is made. 432 Youth Development Rules 244.The conditions referred to in Rule 237 are as follows: 244.1. a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 inclusive who has his permanent residence within one hour’s travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 244.2. a trial may be offered or given by a Club which is permitted to recruit nationally (because it operates a Category 1 Academy and is permitted to recruit nationally pursuant to Rule 236) to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13; 244.3. a trial may be offered or given by any Club to which Rule 244.2 does not apply to anyone in age groups Under 12 and Under 13 who has his permanent residence within one and a half hours’ travelling time of the Club’s Academy; 244.4. a trial may be offered or given by a Club to anyone in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive; 244.5. subject to Rule 244.6.2 a trial may be offered or given by one or more Clubs to an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has been informed by the Club holding his registration that it will not offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him, any such trial or series of trials may not in the aggregate exceed six weeks; 239.An application to extend a trial period must be: 239.1.made by the Club at least two weeks before the Trialist’s trial period is due to expire; 239.2.accompanied by such information and assurances as the League may require; and 239.3.consented to by the Trialist and his Parent. 240. An application to extend a trial period shall only be granted by the League if it is satisfied as to arrangements put in place by the Club for the welfare and education of the Trialist. 241.A Trialist may not register with another Club (or club) during the initial six week trial period but may at any time terminate an extended trial period to which he is subject. 242.Rule 41 (Performance Clocks) and Rule 42 (Multi-disciplinary Reviews) shall apply with regard to Trialists. 243. Each Club shall give the League all such access to information and Persons as it may require in order to monitor the welfare and progression of Trialists and to determine whether to grant an application to extend a trial period. Talent Identification and Recruitment 433 244.6.a trial may not be offered or given to anyone: 244.6.1.who is on trial at another Academy; or 244.6.2. whose registration is held by another Club (or club) except with the written consent of such Club (or club) or in the case of an Academy Player who is exercising his entitlement under either Rule 269, Rule 270 or Rule 271 to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of another Club (or club). Any question or dispute concerning the travelling time requirements in this Rule shall be determined by the Board in its absolute discretion. 245. If a Trialist attending an Academy is injured so that he cannot be coached or play football or if the period of his trial is interrupted by any other occurrence, application may be made to the Board in writing to extend the period of his trial, giving full reasons therefor, and the Board shall have power to extend such period in such terms as it may think fit. 246. If before the date upon which a Trialist’s trial period is due to end his trial is terminated, notice to that effect shall be given to the League by sending to the Board PLYD Form 3 duly completed. 247.Upon a Trialist commencing a trial, the League may provide to him and his Parent a copy of these Rules and such other information as the League considers relevant. 248. Where a Club makes an application to the League in PLYD Form 5 that an Academy Player who is a Trialist with that Club at the time of the application be registered as an Academy Player with that Club, the relevant trial will be immediately deemed cancelled by the League and the provisions of Rules 231 to 235 shall apply. Pre-Registration Agreements 249. Subject to the provisions of Art. 19 of the FIFA Regulations on the Status and Transfer of Players, on or after 1st January in any season a Club may enter into a pre-registration agreement with a player who does not reside within one and a half hours’ travelling time of its Academy provided that such a player is then: 249.1.in his Under 16, Under 17 or Under 18 year; and 249.2.in Full Time Education; and 249.3.not registered with another Club or Football League club. 250. A pre- registration agreement shall be in PLYD Form 4 and shall include an undertaking by the Club to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player upon the Club having acquired the player’s registration and 250.1.in the case of a player in his Under 16 year, on or after the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16; or 250.2.in the case of a player in his Under 17 or Under 18 year, upon his ceasing Full Time Education. Unless authorised in writing by the Board, a breach of such an undertaking will constitute a breach of these Rules. Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance The League intends to introduce a scheme of player identification in the form of ID cards during Season 2017/18 for matches that form part of the Games Programme and Academy coaching sessions to monitor compliance with Rule 253 (among others). It is also intended that a protocol for the implementation of the scheme will be issued to all Clubs before the start of the Season. While a breach of the protocol during Season 2017/18 will not constitute a Rule breach, any failure by a Club or Academy Player to comply with the terms of that protocol or any other facet of the player identification scheme may constitute evidence of a breach of Rule 253. 434 Youth Development Rules 254. Subject to Rule 255, players in age groups Under 9, Under 10, Under 11, Under 12, Under 14 and Under 16 shall be registered for one year and those in age groups Under 13 and Under 15 for two years. 255.The registration of an Academy Player shall endure until the last Friday in June in the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16 if: 255.1.he is engaged in the Full Time Training Model; or 255.2. the Club has made an application to the Board to this end, having offered to engage the Academy player on the Full Time Training Model and the Academy Player having rejected this offer for sound educational reasons. In such a case the Board shall enquire into the circumstances and satisfy itself as to the bona fides of the application, and if so satisfied shall have the power to determine that the Academy Player’s registration should so endure. 256.The registration of Academy Players will be undertaken by the League. 257. Registrations of Academy Players undertaken by The Football League which are held by Clubs promoted to the League shall be treated as having been undertaken by the League provided all circumstances surrounding that registration comply with these Rules, failing which the League shall be at liberty to reject that registration unless otherwise determined by the Board. 251.Clubs shall submit to the Board copies of all pre-registration agreements within five days of their being entered into. 252. A written Coaching Curriculum shall be annexed to each pre-registration agreement and the player shall not be coached by or at the Club’s Academy or participate in its matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments until the programme has been approved in writing by the Board and then only to the extent set out in the programme. Registrations 253. Except for Trialists attending trials in accordance with Rule 237, and players attending Development Centres and players with whom a Club has entered into a pre-registration agreement in accordance with Rule 249, no player shall be coached by or at an Academy or participate in matches, tours, Festivals, Training Camps or Tournaments in which the Club operating that Academy is involved unless that Club holds his registration. Talent Identification and Recruitment Guidance The League may require that further information and/or documents be submitted at the same time as PLYD Form 5 to facilitate the scheme referred to in the Guidance to Rule 253. Such information/ documents may include, by way of example, a current photograph of (and/or biometric data relating to) the Academy Player. 435 259. A Club shall request each Academy Player (or if he is a minor his Parent) to complete PLYD Form 6 at the same time that he completes PLYD Form 5. If he does so the Club shall submit the completed PLYD Form 6 to the Board at the same time that it submits PLYD Form 5. If the Academy Player or his Parent (as applicable) elects not to complete PLYD Form 6, he should nevertheless submit PLYD Form 5 to the Board forthwith. 260. An application in PLYD Form 5 shall be refused if it is made in respect of a player with whom a Club (or club), other than the applicant Club, has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current. 261.Except in the case of a Scholar, a player shall not be registered as an Academy Player unless he is in Full Time Education. 262. The Board may from time to time direct the minimum number of Academy Players to be registered by each Club in each age group, and each Club shall comply with any such direction. 263.The maximum numbers of Academy Players registrable by a Club at any one time are as follows: Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive:30 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive:20 in each age group Age groups Under 17 and Under 18:30 across both age groups Age groups Under 19 to Under 21 inclusive:15 in each age group 264. No application to register any Academy Player in the Under 9 age group may be signed by the Academy Player before the third Saturday in May immediately preceding his Under 9 year. 258. An application for the registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall be made by completing and submitting to the Board PLYD Form 5 signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory together with a copy of both the Code of Conduct referred to in Rule 190 and proof of both the Academy Player’s home address and date of birth in such form as is required by the Board. The completed PLYD Form 5 must be submitted to the Board by the Club within five days of signature by the Academy Player. Talent Identification and Recruitment 436 Youth Development Rules 265. A player in age groups Under 14 to Under 16 inclusive who resides more than one and a half hours’ travelling time from the nearest Academy may be registered as an Academy Player at the nearest Club which operates an Academy of the appropriate Category subject to the following conditions: 265.1. an application for registration of an Academy Player under the provisions of this Rule shall be accompanied by a written Coaching Curriculum which shall include full particulars of any coaching the Academy Player will receive at or in the locality of his place of residence; 265.2. the Coaching Curriculum shall be designed so as to ensure that it does not cause the Academy Player to be absent from school; 265.3. in the case of an Academy Player registered under the provisions of this Rule at an Academy, the Head of Education shall make enquiries of the Academy Player’s school at least four times each season during the currency of his registration so as to satisfy himself that the Academy Player’s best interests are being served by the Coaching Curriculum and that it is not adversely affecting his education; the result of each enquiry shall be reported in writing to the Academy Manager who in the event of an adverse report shall apply to the Board for the cancellation of the Academy Player’s registration; and 265.4. unless any other travelling arrangements have been submitted to and approved in writing by or on behalf of the Board, on the occasion of each visit by the Academy Player to the Academy at which he is registered he shall be accompanied on both the outward and the return journey by his Parent. 266.An application to register an Academy Player shall be refused if: 266.1.the Academy Player is in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12; 266.2. the registration of that Academy Player was held by another Club or Football League club (“the former Club”) within the period of 12 months prior to the making of the application; 266.3. the former Club had given notice to that Academy Player under the provisions of Rules 268.1 or 268.2 that it intended to retain his registration; and 266.4. the Club making the application had within the said period of 12 months registered two Academy Players in age groups Under 10, Under 11 or Under 12 whose registrations had been held by the former Club, unless the Club making the application and the former Club agree otherwise. 267. On or before the third Saturday in May in every year each Club shall send to the Board a list in PLYD Form 7 containing the names of each of the Academy Players whose registration it then holds (other than those who have entered into a Scholarship Agreement whose names are included in the list required by Rule U.32), indicating which it retains, which it intends to retain and which it intends to terminate with effect from the first Saturday in June. Talent Identification and Recruitment 437 End of Season Procedure 268.Except in the case of an Academy Player who has been offered and has accepted a Scholarship Agreement in accordance with Rule 278: 268.1. on or before the third Saturday in May in every year in which his registration is held, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 9 to Under 11 PLYD Form 8 notifying him whether it intends to retain or to terminate his registration with effect from the first Saturday in June; and 268.2. on or before the third Saturday in May, each Club shall give or send to each of its Academy Players in age groups Under 12 and Under 14 PLYD Form 9 notifying him whether it intends to retain his registration for the next two seasons or to terminate it with effect from the first Saturday in June. 269. An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 268.1 or Rule 268.2 of his Club’s intention to terminate his registration shall be at liberty following receipt of such notification to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club). 270. An Academy Player who receives notification under Rule 268.1 or Rule 268.2 of his Club’s intention to retain his registration shall likewise be at liberty after the first Saturday in June to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) provided that: 270.1.by the first Saturday in June he has given written notice to his Club and the Board terminating his registration; and 270.2.he has received the Board’s written acknowledgement of the same. 271. An Academy Player in age group Under 16 who has not received an offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement by 31 December shall thereafter be at liberty to seek registration as an Academy Player at the Academy of any other Club (or club) and, in such circumstances (save where the Academy Player concerned remains in Full Time Education beyond his Under 16 year), the Club that holds his registration shall not be entitled to receive compensation from any Club (or club) that subsequently registers the Academy Player for its training and development of that Academy Player, in accordance with Rule 326. Termination of Registration 272. Subject to Rule 273, the registration of an Academy Player who has not entered into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall terminate upon the happening of the earliest of the following events: 272.1.the Academy Player completing his Full Time Education; 272.2. the receipt by the Board at any time of a mutual cancellation notification in PLYD Form 10 duly completed and signed by the Academy Player and his Parent and on behalf of the Club holding his registration; 272.3. the receipt by the Board of the Academy Player’s notice duly given in accordance with the provisions of Rule 270.1;  Talent Identification and Recruitment 438 Youth Development Rules 272.4. the first Saturday in June following the receipt by the Board of PLYD Form 7 upon which his Club has indicated its intention to terminate the Academy Player’s registration; or 272.5. the expiry, surrender, suspension or revocation of the Academy licence of the Club holding the registration. 273.The Board shall have power at any time to cancel the registration of an Academy Player: 273.1.upon the written application of either: 273.1.1. the Academy Player or, if the Academy Player is a Child, his Parent on his behalf (and one of the grounds, but not the only ground, on which such an application may be made is that the categorisation of the Club’s Academy has been lowered pursuant to Rule 26.3); or 273.1.2.the Club holding his registration; or 273.2.of its own volition in the circumstances set out in Rule 274. 274. If the Board is not satisfied that a Club is complying with any one or more of the Rules concerning the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model, or if it is of the view that the education of an Academy Player engaged on the Hybrid or Full Time Training Model is being prejudiced as a result of his engagement thereon (regardless of whether the Club is in compliance with these Rules) it may, either of its own volition or on the written application of an Academy Player who is affected thereby (or of his Parent on his behalf if he is a Child): 274.1.cancel the registration of the Academy Player; or 274.2.order that the Academy Player be deemed to be engaged on one of the other Training Models. 275. The Board will not exercise its powers set out in Rule 274 without having first given the Club, the Academy Player and his Parent the opportunity to make representations to it. 276. The Board shall determine such an application in such manner as it shall think fit and, in particular, shall have power to appoint one or more suitably qualified Persons to enquire into all the circumstances of the application (adopting such procedures as are considered appropriate) and to report to the Board, recommending whether the application should be granted or refused. If the application is granted, the Board may impose conditions (e.g. as to compensation) on the cancellation of the registration. 277. Upon an Academy Player’s registration terminating by virtue of the provisions of Rule 272.2, the Board shall provide him with a copy of PLYD Form 10 as evidence thereof. Talent Identification and Recruitment 439 Scholarships 278. On or after 1 January in the year in which he attains the age of 14 years and in any event on or before 31 December in his Under 16 year, a Club may offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player whose registration it holds. 279. Failure by a Club to honour any offer of a scholarship made pursuant to Rule 278 without reasonable cause shall render that Club liable to disciplinary action pursuant to Section W of the Premier League Rules. 280.A Club may likewise offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 271. 281.A club which operates a Category 4 Academy may only offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with: 281.1.anyone who is not an Academy Player; or 281.2.an Academy Player in age group Under 16 who is seeking registration under the provisions of Rule 271 but only on or after 1 January in his Under 16 Year. 282. Any offer made under the provisions of Rules 278 or 280 shall be in PLYD Form 11, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club making the offer within five days of it being made. 283. An Academy Player receiving an offer in PLYD Form 11 shall respond thereto within 28 days by completing and submitting to the Club making the offer PLYD Form 12, a copy of which shall be sent to the Board by the Club within five days of receipt. An Academy Player who does not accept the offer shall be at liberty after the first Saturday in June following his Under 16 year to seek registration at any other Club (or club). 284.An Academy Player who fails to respond as required by Rule 283 shall be deemed to have not accepted the offer. 285.A Club may enter into a Scholarship Agreement with an Academy Player if: 285.1.it holds his registration; or 285.2.his registration is not held by another Club (or club); and 285.3. (except in the case of an Academy Player who has entered into a Scholarship Agreement with another Club (or club) which has been cancelled by mutual agreement) he is under the age of 18 years; and 285.4.the Scholarship Agreement commences no earlier than the last Friday in June in the academic year in which the Academy Player reaches the age of 16. 286.An Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be: 286.1.entitled to receive such remuneration as shall be determined by the Board from time to time; and 286.2.required to complete his Education Programme (as defined in PLYD Form 1). Talent Identification and Recruitment 440 Youth Development Rules 287. The registration of an Academy Player who enters into a Scholarship Agreement with a Club shall be effected by completion of and submission to the Board of Football Association Form G(4), signed on behalf of the Club by an Authorised Signatory, together with copies of the Academy Player’s Scholarship Agreement, the initial duration of which must not exceed two years, and birth certificate. 288. If the parties to a Scholarship Agreement have agreed in writing that they will enter into a contract of employment in Form 19 prior to or immediately upon the termination of the Scholarship Agreement, and provided that the written agreement between them specifies the length of the contract and full details of all the remuneration and benefits payable under it, the Club shall not be obliged to complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification upon the Academy Player’s application for cancellation of his registration pursuant to clause 13.1 of the Scholarship Agreement. If the Club chooses not to cancel the Academy Player’s registration, the Academy Player shall remain registered with the Club and the Scholarship Agreement shall remain in full force and effect. 289.Appeal against Termination An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of clause 10.3 or by a Club under the provisions of clause 12.3 of PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the other party to the agreement and to the Board. 290.Appeal against Disciplinary Decision An appeal by an Academy Player under the provisions of paragraph 3.3.2 of the Schedule to PLYD Form 1 shall be commenced by notice in writing addressed to the Club and to the Board. 291.Appeals pursuant to Rule 289 or Rule 290 shall be conducted in such manner as the Board may determine. 292.The Board may allow or dismiss any such appeal and make such other order as it thinks fit. 293.Order for Costs The Board shall have power to make an order for costs: 293.1.in determining appeals under Rule 289 or Rule 290; and 293.2.if any such appeal, having been commenced, is withdrawn. 294. The Board shall have power to determine the amount of any such costs which may include, without limitation, those incurred by the League in the conduct of the appeal. 295.Costs ordered to be paid as aforesaid shall be recoverable: 295.1.in the case of a Club, under the provisions of Rule E.27; or 295.2.in the case of an Academy Player, as a civil debt. Talent Identification and Recruitment 441 296.Further Appeal Within 14 days of a decision of the Board given under the provisions of Rule 292 either party may by notice in writing appeal against such decision to the Premier League Appeals Committee whose decision shall be final. Approaches by and to Clubs and Inducements 297.A Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to or communicate with: 297.1.an Academy Player registered with another Club (or club); or 297.2.a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current. 298. A public statement made by an Official of or Intermediary for a Club expressing interest in an Academy Player whose registration is held by another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current shall be deemed for the purpose of Rule 297 to be an indirect approach in breach of that Rule. 299. Except as permitted by Rules 269, 270 and 271, an Academy Player whose registration is held by a Club shall not, either directly or indirectly, make any approach to another Club (or club). 300. Except that a Club may, not earlier than 1 January next following the commencement of his Under 16 year, offer an Academy Player a contract as a Contract Player upon his attaining the age of 17 years and subject to Rules 249 and 278: 300.1. no Club shall induce or attempt to induce a player to become registered as an Academy Player by that Club by offering him, or any Person connected with him, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind; 300.2. no Club shall likewise induce or attempt to induce an Academy Player to enter into a Scholarship Agreement and in particular no Club shall pay or offer to pay to an Academy Player upon his entering into a Scholarship Agreement remuneration in excess of the remuneration referred to in Rule 286.1; 300.3. no Academy Player shall, either directly or indirectly, accept any such inducement. Talent Identification and Recruitment 442 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Facilities 443 Facilities 301.Each Club which operates an Academy shall ensure that: 301.1.it provides as a minimum the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 303 to 317; and 301.2. if it operates a Category 1 Academy, such facilities and accommodation are available for the exclusive use of its Academy at all times when it requires access to them in order to comply with these Rules. 302. Save where otherwise indicated, or with the permission of the Board, the facilities and accommodation set out in Rules 303 to 317 shall be provided at the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players. 303.Grass pitches 304. Each Club shall take all reasonable steps to maintain each grass pitch used by its Academy at all times when such pitches are required by the Academy for matches or coaching. Category 1 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) One floodlit grass pitch enclosed with perimeter fencing and with designated areas for spectator attendance (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived); c) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers. Category 2 and 3 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area for the coaching of goalkeepers. Category 4 a) A sufficient number of grass pitches of the appropriate sizes (as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes and with goals sized as required by the Rules relating to Games Programmes) to enable the Club to play all its matches in the Games Programmes and fulfil its commitments under these Rules as regards coaching. b) A designated area (on grass) for the coaching of goalkeepers. Facilities Guidance Because of Rule 307, Clubs may need to have a greater number of pitches than the bare minimum necessary to fulfil matches in the Games Programme. 444 Youth Development Rules 308.Artificial Surface Pitch 309.Indoor area for training and the playing of matches Note: ideally a Club’s indoor facility should be located at its principal venue for the coaching of Academy Players and any new facility must be located at the principal venue. It is accepted, however, that a number of Clubs have existing indoor facilities which are located elsewhere, or that it may be impossible for a Club’s indoor facility to be located at its principal venue for planning reasons. In such cases, where the Board is satisfied that the Club’s indoor facility may be located other than at its principal venue, there shall also be a requirement that the Rules relating to the maximum travel time from an Academy Player’s residence to the coaching venue are complied with. Categories 1 and 2 One indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring a minimum of 60 yards by 40 yards which shall be owned by the Club (or alternatively the Club must have a legally enforceable agreement with the owner of the facility for its use by the Club, expiring not earlier than the end of the current Season) and which shall be for the exclusive use of the Academy at all times. (Note: an indoor pitch which complies with the size requirements set out in Rule K.15 is recommended). Categories 1 and 2 Categories 3 and 4 One floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (save that if a Club is unable to obtain planning permission for floodlighting then the requirement for floodlighting shall be waived). It is recommended and mandatory with effect from 1 July 2016 that this pitch complies with Rule K.15. Access to one floodlit outdoor Artificial Surface pitch (which need not be at the principal venue). 305. The League shall inspect the Academy grass pitches of each Club which operates a Category 1 or Category 2 Academy at least twice a year, and of each Club which operates a Category 3 Academy from time to time. 306.Each Club shall take such steps as the Board may require if the Board is not satisfied that a pitch is being maintained to an adequate standard. 307. Without prejudice to the generality of Rule 304, each Club shall ensure that the quality of its pitches used for matches in the Games Programme is not adversely affected by coaching taking place on them. Facilities Guidance The Premier League and Football League are consulting on the requirements for Category 3 Clubs’ indoor facilities to have an Artificial Surface. Guidance Sufficient and suitable facilities must be provided at all venues. Thus, if a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy utilises an Artificial Surface pitch or an indoor pitch which is located away from its principal venue, it must ensure that there is substantial compliance with this Rule 310 with regard to changing room and washing facilities. A changing room may not be used as any of the other rooms (e.g. team meeting room) required by these Rules. Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room: a) b) need not be located at the principal venue; but if it is so located (but not otherwise), may also be used as the guest lounge described in Rule 312. 445 311.Team meeting room Categories 1 to 4 A dedicated room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with individual desks (one per Person), audio/visual projection equipment and a large screen, internet access and computers. 310.Changing rooms and washing facilities Categories 1 to 4 a) suitably-sized changing rooms equal in number to the number of teams (including visiting teams) playing at the Academy at any one time so that each such team has exclusive use of a changing room; b) a sufficient number of washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of all registered Academy Players; c) a sufficient number of separate washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the use of visiting teams; d) a sufficient number of separate changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of Match Officials (with separate male and female facilities); and e) (in the case of Category 1 and Category 2 Academies only) a sufficient number of changing rooms and washing and toilet facilities, of a suitable quality, for the exclusive use of therapists and coaches employed at the Academy and other relevant Academy Staff. Categories 3 and 4 Access to one indoor Artificial Surface pitch measuring 60 yards by 40 yards during the months of November to April. Alternatively, the pitch may measure 30 yards by 20 yards but if so the Club shall only be permitted to coach the following maximum numbers of Academy Players at any one time: Age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive: 18 in each age group Age groups Under 15 and Under 16 inclusive: 15 in each age group Age groups Under 17 to Under 21 inclusive: 12 in each age group Facilities Guidance Each club should carefully consider provision of facilities suitable for the medical practice undertaken at each venue. In general, a medical consulting room should be not less than 16 square metres and should be larger if it includes a separate area for the examination couch. There should be provision for: • • Privacy sufficient to ensure confidentiality of consultation; Desk, examination couch and equipment to facilitate medical examinations to include: • Thermometer; • Sphygmomanometer; • Otoscope and ophthalmoscope; • Stethoscope; Electronic or paper medical records in secure format; Secure/lockable filing system; Secure/lockable storage for any medicines; Sufficient provisions for all aspects of medical treatment to be undertaken including: • Protocols and equipment for the provision of Basic Life Support and if not provided elsewhere; • Protocols and equipment sufficient for Advanced Trauma and Life Support; Basin with hot and cold water, provision of hand cleansers, clinical taps, hand drying facilities and all necessary provision for effective infection control procedures; Provision of space and seating for person accompanying examinee; Flooring and fittings of materials which can be cleaned to meet infection control standards; Telephone. • • • • • • • • 446 Youth Development Rules 312.Guest lounge 313.Match analysis suite 314.Medical facilities Such medical facilities as the Club requires to deliver its Sports Science and Medicine Programme. Categories 1 and 2 A room large enough to hold 20 people and equipped with such appropriate video and IT technology as is necessary to undertake, and present the results of, Performance Analysis. If the facility is shared with the professional squad, access for the Academy sufficient for its purposes needs to be clearly demonstrated. Category 3 A match analysis suite is recommended but not mandatory. Categories 1 to 4 A guest lounge for the use of Parents at each training session and match that is open to Parents. The guest lounge shall be large enough to hold 50 people and have access to refreshments and toilet facilities. Note: in Category 3 and 4 Academies, this room may also be used as the team meeting room described in Rule 311 provided that it is large enough. Facilities Guidance For Category 3 and Category 4 Academies, these can be provided at a place other than the principal venue (e.g. at the Club’s Stadium). Guidance Clubs may provide such accommodation by lodging students with private households (subject to compliance with all applicable legal requirements including as to DBS checks) or by operating their own dedicated facilities (such as hostels). 447 317.Classrooms Category 1 A minimum of three classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; • contain 20 computers with access to the internet; and • conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. Category 2 A minimum of two classrooms which shall each: • contain sufficient desks for 20 students; and • contain 20 computers with internet access. At least one of the classrooms must conform in all respects with any requirements for classrooms issued by the Department for Education. Categories 3 and 4 Access for Academy Players and Trialists to a study area large enough to hold 20 people and which contains at least 20 computers with internet access. 316.Academy Player accommodation Categories 1 to 4 Sufficient and adequate accommodation for all registered Academy Players and Trialists under the age of 18 not residing with their Parents. Clubs shall comply with any guidelines about Academy Player accommodation published by the League from time to time and with all applicable legal requirements in relation to the provision of such accommodation. Such accommodation shall be located in as close proximity as is reasonably practicable to the Club’s principal venue for the coaching and education of Academy Players and to the place at which Academy Players undertake their education (if this is not the principal venue). 315.Administration office space Categories 1 to 4 a) Such office space and access to IT, email and the internet as each member of Academy Staff requires in order to perform the responsibilities set out in his job description; b) A private meeting room.  Facilities Guidance In Category 3 and 4 Academies, this may also be used as the team meeting room provided that the timetabling of lessons in the classrooms allows. Flexibility will be accorded to a Club’s provision of classrooms depending on the number of Academy Players that are engaged in each Training Model. Clubs which operate a Category 3 or Category 4 Academy who have in place an artificial pitch which does not meet the requirements of such a pitch as defined in Rule 1.10 may continue to use such a pitch until the end of its natural life. Thereafter however, they must use a pitch which complies with the definition. 448 Youth Development Rules Youth Development Rules Finance and Expenses Guidance The League will produce benchmarked Club by Club information (on an anonymised basis) with regards to expenditure on youth development on an annual basis. The League will keep the Academy Financial Information provided to it pursuant to Rules 318 and 320 confidential save that: 1. the League may disclose the Information if properly required to do so by law or by any regulatory authority; the League may disclose the Information to the ISO or the PGB (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the ISO or PGB keeps the Information confidential); the League may disclose the Information to any Person or entity retained to undertake an audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information pursuant to Rule 322 (and if it does so, the League shall use all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the Person or entity so retained keeps the Information confidential); and the League may use the Information to develop and publish benchmarked information on an anonymised basis. 2. 3. 4. 449 Expenses 324. Without prejudice to Rules 297 to 300, each Club that operates an Academy shall be permitted to reimburse Academy Players and their Parents for actual expenses legitimately incurred as a direct result of the Academy Player’s participation in the activities of the Academy, in accordance with such guidance as is issued by the Board to Clubs from time to time. Finance 318. Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 July in each year submit to the League its budgeted Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the following season. 319. Each Club which operates an Academy shall by 1 September in each year submit to the League its actual Academy Financial Information for its Academy for the previous season together with the budgeted Academy Financial Information for that season. 320.The Academy Financial Information required by Rule 318 shall be submitted in the format required by the League. 321. The League may, at its discretion, require (and the Club shall deliver), such further information and explanations as it deems fit in connection with the Academy Financial Information submitted by the Club pursuant to Rules 318 and 320. 322.The League shall have the power to obtain an independent audit of a Club’s Academy Financial Information submitted pursuant to these Rules. 323. Each Club’s Academy Financial Information shall be assessed by the Board in order to determine whether to award to the Club a grant from the Professional Youth Game Fund. Finance and Expenses 450 Youth Development Rules 325. Without prejudice to Rules 297 to 300, no payment of any kind may be made by a Club to an Academy Player or his Parent (whether directly or indirectly) outside the terms of the guidance issued by the Board in accordance with Rule 324, without the express prior consent of the Board. Youth Development Rules Compensation 451 Compensation 326. The registration of an Academy Player at an Academy shall impose an obligation on the applicant Club or Football League club (“the Applicant Club”) to pay compensation for the training and development of that Academy Player to any Club or Football League club which previously held his registration (“the Training Club”) provided that: 326.1. the Training Club had indicated in PLYD Form 7 (or, in the case of a Football League club, the equivalent Football League form) its intention to retain the Academy Player’s registration; or 326.2. the Training Club had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 278 with the Academy Player; or 326.3. the Academy Player sought registration at the Applicant Club because he had moved residence outside the permitted travelling time from his last Training Club; or 326.4. save where Rule 271 applies, the Training Club and Academy Player mutually agreed to terminate the Academy Player’s registration pursuant to Rule 272.2 and agreed that the Training Club should retain the right to receive compensation should the Academy Player sign for another Club (or club); or 326.5.the Board has made a determination to that effect pursuant to Rule 276; and 326.6. in all the above cases, the Training Club held a valid licence to operate an Academy in accordance with these Rules (or to operate a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence in accordance with the Rules pertaining to youth development which these Rules replaced). 327.The amount of compensation referred to in Rule 326 shall be: 327.1.such sum as shall be due pursuant to this section of the Rules; or 327.2. as regards the compensation payable by the Applicant Club to the most recent Training Club, such sum as shall have been agreed between them. 328. Rules 330 to 340 govern the compensation due in respect of an Academy Player who is in, or about to enter, any age group between Under 9 and Under 16 at the time when he is first registered with the Applicant Club save for an Academy Player to whom Rule 329.2 applies. 329. In default of agreement between the Applicant Club and the Academy Player’s most recent Training Club, the Professional Football Compensation Committee shall (in accordance with the provisions of Appendix 11) determine the compensation payable to the latter in respect of an Academy Player: 329.1.who is in any age group between Under 17 and Under 21 when he is registered for the Applicant Club; or 329.2.to whom the Training Club made an offer of a Scholarship Agreement pursuant to Rule 278. Compensation Guidance There may be two “applicable fixed fees”. For example, if an Academy Player was registered with a Category 2 Training Club from the age of Under 9 to Under 16, then the applicable fixed fee is £3,000 for each of his initial three years of development (totalling £9,000) and £25,000 for each of the five subsequent years (totalling £125,000) making a total initial fee of £134,000. 452 Youth Development Rules 333.The applicable annual fixed fees by reference to the age group of the Academy Player and the Category of Academy are as follows: Age group of the Academy Player Category of the Academy of the Training Club at the relevant time Applicable Annual Fixed Fee Under 9 to Under 11 All Categories £3,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 1 £40,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 2 £25,000 Under 12 to Under 16 Category 3 £12,500 330. The compensation due in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 328 applies shall consist of an initial fee payable to the most recent Training Club (and to be paid within seven days of the Academy Player being registered for the Applicant Club) and, if the Academy Player is in age group Under 12 or older, contingent compensation is payable to all qualifying Training Clubs in accordance with these Rules. 331.The initial fee referred to in Rule 330 shall be calculated by: 331.1. multiplying the applicable annual fixed fee (or fees) calculated in accordance with Rule 332 by the applicable number of years; and 331.2. adding thereto any initial fee (capped at such sum as would have been payable when calculated in accordance with this section of the Rules) paid by the most recent Training Club when it acquired the registration of the Academy Player. 332.In Rule 331: 332.1.the “applicable annual fixed fee” means the fee set out in the table in Rule 333 referable to: 332.1.1.the age group of the Academy Player during any year that he was registered with the Training Club; and 332.1.2.the Category of the Training Club’s Academy during that year; and 332.2.the “applicable number of years” means the number of years for which the Academy Player was registered for the Training Club (subject to Rule 339). Compensation Guidance In order to give effect to the compensation Rules under the EPPP, Clubs’ previous Football Academies and Centres of Excellence will have a “deemed”, retrospective categorisation to give effect to the provisions for fixed fee compensation in respect of the years up until the coming into force of the Rules. The following applies: 453 334.The contingent compensation referred to in Rule 330 shall consist of: 334.1. appearance fees calculated by reference to the number of First Team Appearances (up to a maximum of 100) made by the Academy Player for the Applicant Club or any other Club or Football League club for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered (including by way of a Temporary Transfer or other loan) and to the divisional status of the relevant Club as set out in the table in Rule 335; 334.2. if the Academy Player’s registration is transferred prior to his twenty-third birthday to a club affiliated to a national association other than The FA (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National League), 20% of any Compensation Fee, Loan Fee and Contingent Sum that the Applicant Club receives which is in excess of: 334.2.1. any amounts of training compensation and/or solidarity payment paid to the Applicant Club and the Training Club pursuant to the FIFA Regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players; and 334.2.2.the actual sum (if any) paid by the Applicant Club to the Training Club to acquire the Academy Player’s registration; 334.3.5% of all Compensation Fees (and transfer fees, where applicable), Loan Fees and Contingent Sums paid in respect of: 334.3.1. all future transfers of the Academy Player’s registration to Clubs (or clubs) in membership of the League, The Football League or the National League; and 334.3.2. all future transfers on loan to a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association (save for any Welsh club which is a member of the League, The Football League or the National League). Status Deemed retrospective Category for the purposes of calculating compensation (in respect of the period up until the end of Season 2011/12) Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is placed into Category 1 under the new Rules (all Category 1 Clubs will be the subject of an ISO audit by no later than 31 May 2012) Category 1 Club operated a licensed Football Academy which is not placed into Category 1 under the new Rules. Category 2 Club operated a licensed Centre of Excellence Category 3 Compensation Guidance Clubs will be obliged to pay contingent compensation as it falls due in accordance with Rule V.36 (payment within seven days of the triggering event). 454 Youth Development Rules 335.The appearance fees referred to in Rule 334.1 are as follows: 336.In Rule 334: 336.1. “First Team Appearance” means an appearance either in the starting eleven or as a playing substitute in a first team fixture in the Premier League, the Football League Championship and Football Leagues 1 and 2 (including play-offs), the Football League Cup, the FA Cup, the Football League Trophy, the UEFA Europa League or the UEFA Champions League; 336.2. in the event that the Academy Player’s registration at a Club (or Football League club) is terminated (whether by effluxion of time, cancellation, transfer or otherwise) prior to his having made sufficient appearances to trigger one of the payments set out in Rule 335, that Club (or Football League club) shall pay a pro rata amount to the relevant Training Club(s) and the obligation to pay future sums pursuant to that Rule shall transfer to any new Club (or Football League club) for whom the Academy Player subsequently becomes registered; and 336.3. “Compensation Fee”, “Loan Fee” and “Contingent Sum” shall be interpreted to exclude compensation payable pursuant to Rule 326. Divisional Status of the Club Number of First Team Appearances Premier League Club Football League Championship Club Football League 1 Club Football League 2 Club 10 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 20 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 30 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 40 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 50 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 60 £150,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 70 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 80 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 90 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 100 £100,000 £25,000 £10,000 £5,000 Compensation Guidance Rule 340 covers the following situations: 1. Where an Academy Player has been registered for only one Training Club but not for the entirety of the period from the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year; and Where the Academy Player has been registered for more than one Training Club during the period. 2. In either case, the Training Club(s) receive(s) contingent compensation pro rata to the period that it/they held the Academy Player’s registration. 455 341. The compensation set by the Professional Football Compensation Committee in respect of an Academy Player to whom Rule 329 applies shall be determined in accordance with the Committee’s Regulations (set out at Appendix 11). 337. Reference in Rules 334 and 336 to the transfer or termination of an Academy Player’s registration shall be interpreted to include transfers or terminations of his registration after he has ceased to be an Academy Player and Clubs who subsequently sign the Academy Player shall be bound to comply with Rules 334.1 and 334.3 and for the avoidance of doubt the original Applicant Club shall not be liable to the Training Club in respect of: 337.1. any appearance fees payable pursuant to Rule 334.1 and due in respect of appearances made by the Academy Player after he has ceased to be permanently registered for the Applicant Club; or 337.2. sums payable pursuant to Rule 334.2 and 334.3 arising from transfers in respect of which the Applicant Club was not the Transferor Club. 338. Any agreement between a Club and another Club (or club) as to the compensation payable on the transfer of a registration, whether pursuant to Rule 327.2 or otherwise, may not take effect so as to vary the contingent compensation payable pursuant to this section of the Rules to any other Club (or Football League club). 339. If an Academy Player has spent part only of any year at the Training Club, the amount of compensation in respect of that year shall be calculated pro rata (taking into account whether or not the Training Club’s Academy was operational or not during the Close Season or any part of it). 340. If the Academy Player has been registered for a Training Club for part only of the period between the start of his Under 12 year to the conclusion of his Under 16 year, the amount of contingent compensation payable to that Training Club calculated in accordance with these Rules shall be paid pro rata to the Training Club. Compensation Guidance The fees set out in Rules 333 and 335 are to be revised annually by the PGB. The Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee referred to in Rule 341 are in Appendix 11 to Premier League Rules. They remain unchanged as regards the calculation of compensation for: • • Academy Players in the Under 18 and older age groups; an Academy Player with whom the Training Club had agreed to enter into a Scholarship Agreement; and an Academy Player with whom the Applicant Club enters into a Scholarship Agreement. • 456 Youth Development Rules 342. The new registration of a Contract Player under Premier League Rule U.17 shall impose an obligation on the Club next holding his registration to pay to the former Club (or club) compensation for the training and development of that Player if the Club (or club): 342.1.had held that Player’s registration as an Academy Player; 342.2.had offered to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with him which offer he had not accepted; or 342.3.had entered into a Scholarship Agreement with him; and either 342.3.1.the Scholarship Agreement had been terminated at the Player’s request; or 342.3.2. in accordance with the terms thereof the former Club (or club) had offered him a contract as a Contract Player which offer he had not accepted. 343.The amount of compensation payable pursuant to Rule 342 shall be: 343.1.such sum as shall have been agreed between the applicant Club (or club) and the former Club; or 343.2.such sum as the Professional Football Compensation Committee on the application of either Club (or club) shall determine pursuant to Rule 341. 344. Any agreement between Clubs or between a Club and a Football League club as to the amount of compensation payable shall be in writing, and a copy provided to the League within five days of being entered into. 345. All compensation (including instalments thereof and contingent sums) payable to a Club or Football League club shall be paid by the Applicant Club into the Compensation Fee Account. [LOGO]  Premier League and The Football League Scholarship Agreement PLYD Form 1 AN AGREEMENT made the (day) day of (month and year) Between (club company name) whose registered office is at (address) (hereinafter called “the Club”) of the one part and (Scholar’s full name) of (address) (hereinafter called “the Scholar”) of the other part WHEREBY it is agreed as follows: 1.  Definitions and Interpretation 1.1 The words and phrases below shall have the following meanings: “Authorised Games” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules; “the Board” shall mean the board of directors of the Club for the time being or any duly authorised committee of such board of directors; “the Club Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations affecting the Scholar from time to time in force and published by the Club; “Contract Player” shall mean any player (other than a Academy Player or Scholar or Youth Player) who has entered into a written contract of employment with a Club as defined by the League Rules; “Education Programme” shall mean the programme of education provided by the Club being either the advanced apprenticeship framework for sporting excellence (AASE) or any other programme of education approved in writing by the League in conjunction with the PFA; “the FA” shall mean The Football Association Limited; “the FA Rules” shall mean the rules and regulations from time to time in force of the FA; “Football Development Programme” shall mean the programme of football training provided by the Club including the Scholar’s participation in Authorised Games; 459   “Gross Misconduct” shall mean serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar involving one or more of the following: (a) theft or fraud; (b) deliberate and serious damage to the Club’s property; (c) use or possession of or trafficking in a Prohibited Substance; (d) incapacity through alcohol affecting the Scholar’s performance as a player; (e) breach of or failure to comply with any of the terms of this agreement; or such other similar or equivalent serious or persistent conduct, behaviour, activity or omission by the Scholar which the Board reasonably considers to amount to gross misconduct; “the League” shall mean the football league of which the Club is a member from time to time; “the League Rules” shall mean the rules or regulations from time to time in force of the League; “National Minimum Wage” means the National Minimum Wage as determined by the Low Pay Commission from time to time; “Parent” means a person who has parental responsibility for the Scholar; “PFA” shall mean the Professional Footballers Association; “Player” shall have the meaning set out in the League Rules; “Prohibited Substance” shall have the meaning set out in the FA Rules; “the Rules” shall mean the FA Rules, the League Rules and the Club Rules. 1.2 For the purpose of this agreement and provided the context so permits, the singular shall include the plural and vice versa and any gender includes any other gender. 460 2.  Purpose 2.1 The purpose of this agreement is to provide the Scholar with a period of work-based learning in preparation for a possible future career as a professional association football player. 3.  Duration 3.1 Subject as hereinafter provided, this agreement shall remain in force from the date set out in Schedule One for two years. 3.2 If during the currency of this agreement the Club wishes to offer the Scholar a contract as a Contract Player it may only do so on the condition that the Scholar continues his Education Programme. 4.  Extension of Agreement 4.1 If by reason of illness or injury the Scholar is prevented from participating in the Football Development Programme for a period in excess of five weeks (hereafter “the excess period”): 4.1.1 the duration of this agreement shall be extended by the length of the excess period or, if earlier, until the Scholar’s nineteenth birthday; and 4.1.2 within fourteen days of the end of the excess period the Club shall give written notice to the League and to the FA indicating the date to which the duration of the agreement is extended. 4.2 The Club shall be entitled to extend the duration of this agreement by one year by giving to the Scholar written notice to that effect on or before the third Saturday in May in the second year of the agreement and a copy of any such notice shall be sent to the League and to the FA within fourteen days of the date on which it was given. 5.  Obligations of the Scholar 5.1 The Scholar agrees: 5.1.1 to participate in the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme; 461 5.1.2 when directed by an authorised official of the Club to: 5.1.2.1 attend at any reasonable place for the purposes of and to participate in training and match preparation; 5.1.2.2 play in any Authorised Games in which he is selected to play for the Club; 5.1.2.3 attend other matches in which the Club is engaged; 5.1.3 to train and play to the best of his skill and ability at all times; 5.1.4 except to the extent prevented by injury or illness, to maintain a high standard of physical fitness at all times; 5.1.5 to observe the Laws of the Game when playing football; 5.1.6 to observe the Rules but in the case of the Club Rules to the extent only that they do not conflict with or seek to vary the express terms of this agreement; 5.1.7 that he has given all necessary authorities for the release to the Club of his medical records and will continue to make the same available as requested by the Club from time to time during the continuance of this agreement; 5.1.8 to submit promptly to such medical and dental examinations as the Club may reasonably require and undergo such treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisers of the Club and/or the Club’s insurers; 5.1.9 to permit the Club to photograph him individually or as a member of a squad of players and staff of the Club provided that such photographs are for use as the official photographs of the Club; 5.1.10 to comply with and act in accordance with all lawful instructions of any authorised official of the Club; and 5.1.11 to sign the declaration set out at Schedule Three to this Agreement and to procure that his Parent signs the same. 5.2 Subject to Clause 5.3.4 below, the Scholar may contribute to the media in a responsible manner but whenever circumstances permit the Scholar shall give to the Club reasonable notice of his intention to make any contribution to the public media in order to allow representations to be made to him on behalf of the Club if it so desires. 462 5.3 The Scholar shall not: 5.3.1 reside at any place which the Club reasonably deems unsuitable for the performance of his obligations under this agreement; 5.3.2 undertake or be engaged in any employment or be engaged or involved in any trade, business or occupation; 5.3.3 indulge in any activity or practice which might endanger his fitness or inhibit his mental or physical ability to train or play or which might cause to be void or voidable any policy of insurance provided for the Scholar by the Club in compliance with the Rules; or 5.3.4 knowingly or recklessly do, write or say anything which is likely to bring the Club or the game of football into disrepute. 6.  Obligations of the Club The Club shall: 6.1 provide the Football Development Programme and the Education Programme; 6.2 observe the Rules, save that the FA Rules and League Rules shall take precedence over the Club Rules; 6.3 pay to the Scholar throughout the duration of this agreement (and during agreed holiday periods) the remuneration which by virtue of the League Rules he is entitled to receive as more particularly set out in Schedule One. Such remuneration shall not be less than the National Minimum Wage and shall not exceed any maximum amount specified pursuant to the League Rules; 6.4 provide the Scholar each year with copies of all the Rules which affect the Scholar and the terms and conditions of the policy of insurance referred to in clause 5.3.3; 6.5 arrange promptly such medical and dental examinations and treatment as may be prescribed by the medical or dental advisors of the Club in respect of any injury to or illness of the Scholar and shall ensure that any such treatment for any football related injury is undertaken and completed without expense to the Scholar notwithstanding that this agreement expires after such treatment is prescribed; 6.6 comply with all relevant statutory provisions relating to industrial injury and any regulations made pursuant thereto; and 6.7 on or before the third Saturday in May in the final year of this agreement give written notice to the Scholar indicating whether or not upon the expiry of this agreement it intends offering to the Scholar a professional contract as a Contract Player and if so setting out the terms thereof, which offer shall 463 remain open and capable of acceptance by the Scholar for a period of one month from the date upon which the Club gave it to him. 7.  Illness and Injury 7.1 Any injury to or illness of the Scholar shall be reported by him or on his behalf to the Club immediately and the Club shall keep a record of such illness or injury. 8.  Permanent Incapacity 8.1 In the event that the Scholar shall be permanently incapacitated the Club shall be entitled to serve a notice upon the Scholar terminating this agreement. 8.2 The minimum length of such notice shall be three months. 8.3 The notice may be served at any time after: 8.3.1 the Scholar is declared to suffer from Permanent Total Disablement as defined in the League’s personal accident insurance scheme; or 8.3.2 an appropriately qualified independent medical consultant (the identity of whom shall be agreed between the Club and the Scholar, each acting reasonably, save that in the event that the parties are unable to agree, such individual as shall be appointed by the President or next available officer of the Royal College of Surgeons) certifies that the Scholar has suffered permanent incapacity. 9.  Disciplinary Procedure 9.1 The Club shall operate the disciplinary procedure set out in Schedule Two hereto in relation to any allegation that there has been a breach of or failure to observe the terms of this agreement or the Rules. 10.  Termination by the Club 10.1 The Club shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Scholar if after due investigation and enquiry it is reasonably satisfied that he: 10.1.1 shall be guilty of Gross Misconduct; or 10.1.2 has failed to heed any final written warning given under the provisions of Schedule Two hereto; or 10.1.3 is convicted of any criminal offence where the punishment consists of an immediate custodial sentence of or exceeding three months. 464 10.2 There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Club’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA. 10.3 Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Scholar by written notice served on the Club and the League may appeal against the decision of the Club to the League in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days. 10.4 If the Scholar exercises his right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Club was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 10.1. Pending such determination the Club may suspend the Scholar. 10.5 Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules. 11.  Grievance Procedure 11.1 In the event of any grievance in connection with his education under this agreement and/or its operation the following procedures shall be available to the Scholar in the order set out: 11.1.1 the grievance shall in the first instance be brought informally to the notice of such person as the Club identifies as the person dealing with grievances, failing which to any member of the Club’s youth management; 11.1.2 if the grievance is not settled to the Scholar’s satisfaction within 14 days thereafter formal notice of the grievance may be given in writing to the Secretary of the Club requiring it to be considered by the Board. The matter shall thereupon be dealt with by the Board at its next convenient meeting and in any event within four weeks of receipt of the notice; 11.1.3 if the grievance is not settled by the Club to the Scholar’s satisfaction the Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the League exercisable within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notice of the decision of the Board by notice in writing to the Club and the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules. 465 12.  Termination by the Scholar 12.1 The Scholar shall be entitled to terminate this agreement by fourteen days’ notice in writing to the Club if the Club shall be guilty of serious or persistent breach of the terms and conditions of this agreement. 12.2 There shall be included in any such notice full particulars of the Scholar’s reasons for terminating the agreement and a copy of it shall be sent to the League, the FA and the PFA. 12.3 Within seven days of receiving a termination notice the Club by written notice served on the Scholar and the League may appeal against the termination and the appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules and the parties shall seek to ensure that such appeal shall be heard within a further 28 days. 12.4 If the Club exercises its right of appeal the termination of this agreement shall not become effective unless and until it shall have been determined that the Scholar was entitled to terminate the agreement pursuant to clause 12.1. 12.5 Any such termination shall be subject to the rights of the parties provided for in the League Rules. 13.  Cancellation of Registration 13.1 At any time during the currency of this agreement the Scholar without giving any reason therefore may apply to the Club for cancellation of his registration, whereupon the Club shall complete and sign a mutual cancellation notification in accordance with the League Rules whereupon this agreement shall terminate. 13.2 In consequence of such a termination, the Scholar shall not be permitted by the League to be registered as a Player until the expiry of two years from its effective date unless either: 13.2.1 the Club gives its written consent; or 13.2.2 the Club has received compensation for the training and development of the Scholar in accordance with the League Rules. 466 14.  Holidays 14.1 The Scholar shall be entitled to five weeks holiday a year, to be taken at a time or times as shall be determined by the Club. 15.  Miscellaneous 15.1 This agreement constitutes the entire agreement between the Club and the Scholar and supersedes any and all preceding agreements between the Club and the Scholar. 15.2 For the purposes of the Data Protection Act 1998 the Scholar consents to the Club processing Personal Data including Sensitive Personal Data (both as defined in the said Act) about the Scholar and using it for all relevant administrative and statistical purposes connected with the Scholar’s education and potential future in professional football and sharing such Data with the League, the FA, the PFA and any relevant training body for the same purposes. 16.  Jurisdiction and Law 16.1 This agreement shall be governed by and construed in accordance with English law and the parties submit to the non-exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts. Schedule One Scholarship Allowance 467 PLYD Form 1 Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996 1.  This Scholarship Agreement commences on and terminates on 2.  The Scholar’s employment with the Club began on the date set out in paragraph 1 [replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began earlier]. 3.  No employment with a previous employer shall count as part of the Scholar’s continuous period of employment hereunder. 4.  The Scholar’s hours of work are such as the Club may from time to time reasonably require of him to carry out his duties and the Scholar shall not be entitled to any additional remuneration for work done outside normal working hours. 5.  The place of employment shall be at the Club’s ground and training ground but the Club shall be entitled to require the Scholar to play and to undertake his duties hereunder at any other place throughout the world. 6.  The terms and conditions of this contract form part of a number of collective agreements between the Club (through the League) and the Scholar (through the PFA) affecting the Scholar’s employment. 7.  No contracting out certificate pursuant to the Pensions Scheme Act 1993 is in force in respect of the Scholar’s employment under this contract. 8.  There is no entitlement to pensions benefit in relation to the Scholar’s employment. However, the Club shall provide access to a designated stakeholder pension scheme as required by law. For the avoidance of doubt, the Club will not make any contributions to such stakeholder scheme. 9.  The wage payable by virtue of Clause 6.3 of this agreement is calculated as follows and shall be paid monthly in arrears:- £ per week from to £ per week from to If the agreement is extended pursuant to the exercise by the Club of the option set out in Clause 4.2, the rate of wage will be as follows: £ per week from to Any other provisions: 468 Schedule Two Disciplinary Procedure and Penalties 1.  Introduction PLYD Form 1 The disciplinary procedure aims to ensure that the Club behaves fairly in investigating and dealing with allegations of unacceptable conduct with a view to helping and encouraging all Scholars to achieve and maintain appropriate standards of conduct and performance. The Club nevertheless reserves the right to depart from the precise requirements of its disciplinary procedure where the Club considers it expedient to do so and where the Scholar’s resulting treatment is no less fair. 2.  Records All cases of disciplinary action under this procedure will be recorded and placed in the Club’s records until deleted in accordance with paragraph 4.2. A copy of the Club’s disciplinary records concerning the Scholar will be supplied to the Scholar at his request. 3.  The Procedure The following steps will be taken as appropriate in all cases of disciplinary action 3.1 Investigation No action will be taken before a proper investigation has been undertaken by the Club into the matter complained of. If the Club determines the same to be appropriate the Club may by written notice suspend the Scholar for up to fourteen days while the investigation takes place. If the Scholar is so suspended this agreement will continue together with all the Scholar’s rights under it except that during the period of suspension the Scholar will not be entitled to access to any of the Club’s premises except at the prior request or with the prior consent of the Club and subject to such conditions as the Club may impose. The decision to suspend the Scholar will be notified in writing to the Scholar by the Club. 3.2 Disciplinary Hearing 3.2.1 If the Club decides to hold a disciplinary hearing about the matter complained of the Scholar will be given full details in writing of the complaint against him and reasonable notice of the date and time of the hearing. At the hearing the Scholar will be given an opportunity to state his case either personally, through his representative or the PFA. 469 3.2.2 Subject as provided in paragraph 3.2.3 no disciplinary penalty will be imposed without first giving the Scholar the opportunity to state his case. 3.2.3 A disciplinary hearing may proceed in the Scholar’s absence and a disciplinary penalty may be imposed if he fails to appear at such hearing after having received proper notice thereof. 3.3 Appeals 3.3.1 The Scholar shall have a right of appeal to the Board against any disciplinary decision. The Scholar should inform the Board in writing of his wish to appeal within seven days of the date of notification to him of the decision which forms the subject of such appeal. The Board will conduct an appeal hearing as soon as possible thereafter at which the Scholar will be given a further opportunity to state his case either personally or through his representative. The decision of the Board will be notified to the Scholar in writing within seven days and subject to paragraph 3.3.2 will be final and binding under this procedure. 3.3.2 In the event of any sanction being imposed or confirmed in excess of an oral warning the Scholar may by notice in writing served on the Club and the League within seven days of receipt by the Scholar of written notification of the decision of the Board appeal against it to the League and such appeal shall be determined in accordance with the League Rules. 3.3.3 If the Scholar exercises any right of appeal as aforesaid any sanction imposed by the Club upon the Scholar shall not take effect until the appeal has been determined and the sanction confirmed, varied or revoked as the case may be. 4.  Disciplinary Penalties and Termination 4.1 At a disciplinary hearing or on an appeal to the Board against a disciplinary decision the Club may dismiss the allegation or if it is proved to the Club’s satisfaction may: 4.1.1 give an oral warning, a formal written warning or after a previous warning or warnings a final written warning to the Scholar; 4.1.2 impose a fine not exceeding the amount of the basic wage for a period of up to two weeks; 470 4.1.3 order the Scholar not to attend at any of the Club’s premises for such period as the Club thinks fit not exceeding two weeks; or 4.1.4 where the circumstances set out in Clause 10.1 of this agreement apply, terminate this agreement. 4.2 Any warning or sanction given under this disciplinary procedure will be deleted in the Club’s records after twelve months. SIGNED by the Scholar in the presence of his Parent: [Signature] [Address] [Occupation] SIGNED by [insert name] for and on behalf of the Club in the presence of: [Signature] [Address] [Occupation] 471 Schedule Three Declaration by Scholar and Parents* To be signed by the Scholar: PLYD Form 1 I, (full name) of (address) certify that the Club has not made any approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, whilst I was registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”) save as permitted by the League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another League Club, nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to enter into the scholarship agreement dated (the “Scholarship Agreement”) by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with the Scholarship Agreement. I agree to be bound by the League Rules. Post Code Signed Date To be signed by the Parents*: I, (full name) of (address) and (email address) being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Scholar, certify that: Post Code (a) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules; (b) I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by League Rules; (c) the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to enter into the Scholarship Agreement; or 472 (d) so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to enter into the Scholarship Agreement. I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that (e) the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and (f) should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (e), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed Date * A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player 473 Premier League PLYD Form 2 Notification of Trialist’s Particulars (Youth Development Rule 237.2) To:  The Board The Premier League We hereby give notice that the Trialist whose particulars appear below is attending the Academy of Football Club: Surname Other name(s) Address Post Code Parents’ email address Travelling time from this address to the Academy # Date of birth Place of birth Nationality Countries for which eligible to play (if known) Date of commencement of trial period Date trial period is due to end § Other clubs (if any) at whose Academy the Trialist has attended for a trial during the current Season Other clubs (if any) at which the Trialist has been registered: Club From To Club From To (Continue separately if more than three such Clubs) Certificate by Player I hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, and, where I am over the age of 16, I further consent to: · the conduct of drug testing on me in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to me receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authority present; · pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to me contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its sanction as a regulatory, administrative and governing body of football. I further certify that I have provided to the Club giving this notice full written particulars of any medical condition from which I suffer and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period. Finally, I confirm that I have read and agree to be bound by and comply with the Rules of the Premier League and the Youth Development Rules (copies of which can be found on the Premier League website — www.premierleague.com). 474 Endorsement by Parent+ I, (full name) of (address) being the Parent (as defined in Premier League Rule A.1.119.) of the above-named Trialist, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with The FA’s Memorandum on Drug Testing and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. I further consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing any and all “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” relating to the above-named Trialist contained within this Form for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I further certify that I have provided to the above-named Club full written particulars of any medical condition from which the above-named Trialist suffers and I undertake to inform the Club forthwith in writing if any such medical condition arises during the trial period. Post Code Signed by the Parent Countersigned by the Trialist Signed on behalf of the Club Position Date Date Date # to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive (subject to the exception in Youth Development Rule 244.2) § not more than 6 consecutive weeks from the date of commencement + to be completed if the Trialist is a minor 475 Premier League PLYD Form 3 Notice of Ending of Trial Period (Youth Development Rule 246) To: The Board The Premier League We hereby give notice that the trial period of [name of Trialist] who has been attending the Academy of Football Club on trial ended on [date] Signed Position Date Premier League Pre-Registration Agreement (Youth Development Rule 250) Date Parties 476 PLYD Form 4 (1) Football Club of (“the Club”) (2) of (“the player”) whose date of birth is Place of birth Nationality Countries for which eligible to play (if known) Undertakings by the Club Pursuant to Rule 250 of the Premier League Youth Development Rules (“the Rules”), the Club hereby undertakes that: 1.  upon the player reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England/ ceasing Full Time Education* it will apply to register the player as an Academy Player at its Academy and having acquired the registration will enter into a Scholarship Agreement with the player in the form annexed to the Rules; 2.  upon the player’s Coaching Curriculum (of which a copy is annexed hereto) or any variation of it being approved under the provisions of Rule 252 of the Rules, to coach the player in accordance therewith until the said Scholarship Agreement is entered into. Undertakings by the Player The player hereby undertakes that: 1.  he is not registered with nor during the currency of this agreement will he consent to becoming registered with any Premier League or Football League club other than the Club; 2.  upon his Coaching Curriculum or any variation of it being approved as aforesaid, he will participate in the same to the very best of his ability. 477 I consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited holding and processing the above “personal data” and any and all “sensitive personal data” which may be contained in and/or referred to in the annexed player’s Coaching Curriculum for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. Signed on behalf of the Club Position Signed on behalf of the player Signed by his Parent *delete as appropriate Certificate I certify that the Coaching Curriculum annexed to the Pre-Registration Agreement of which this is a copy has been approved/not approved* by the Board. Signed For and behalf of the Board of the Premier League Date 478 Premier League PLYD Form 5 Academy Player Registration Application (Youth Development Rule 258) Academy Player’s Particulars Surname Other name(s) Address † Parent’s email address: Travelling time from the above address to the principal venues§ Date of birth Place of birth Nationality Countries for which eligible to play (if known) Other clubs (if any) at which the Academy Player has been registered: Club From To Club From To School Training Model on which the Academy Player is to be engaged: + Length of registration: year(s) [complete as appropriate] Last day of registration: 20 Post code [ Note : Youth Development Rules 272 to 277 set out the circumstances in which an Academy Player’s registration can be terminated earlier than the date set out above, and the consequences of early termination. Further guideance can be obtained from the Premier League or from the PFA Independent Registration Advisory Service, both of whose contact details are set out in the Charter for Academy Players and Parents which the Premier League will send to the Academy Player’s parent when it receives this form. ] 479 Application to Register We, Football Club (“the Club”), apply for the Academy Player to be registered at our Academy for the period set out above. We certify that we have not, either directly or indirectly, made an improper approach to him nor have we induced or attempted to induce him to become registered as an Academy Player with the Club by offering him, or any person connected with him, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind. Signed Authorised Signatory Date Endorsement by Academy Player I consent to this application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to the Football Association Premier League Limited (“the Premier League”) holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education) for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I further certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to become registered with it by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my registration at the Club. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed Date 480 Endorsement by Parents* I, (full name) of (address) Post Code (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, certify that the above details are correct and consent to: (a) this application; (b) the conduct of drug testing on the Academy Player in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations; (c) his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present; and (d) the Club having access to the Academy Player’s school reports and educational attainment data (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education). Furthermore, I certify that: (e) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; (f) I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; (g) the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or to encourage or facilitate that registration; or (h) so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to register with the Club as an Academy Player. 481 I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (g) and (h), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (e) and (f), above, constitutes a breach of the Youth Development Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that: (i) the Premier League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to my son’s proposed registration and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/ or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/ or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and (j) should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the Premier League in accordance with point (g), above, the Premier League may refuse to register my son as an Academy Player with the Club or (suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any Commission appointed to consider an alleged breach of Youth Development Rule 300.3 by my son, in accordance with Section W (Disciplinary) of the Premier League Rules, will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed Date § to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy Players (see Youth Development Rule 236). † if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under 10 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been issued in respect of the Academy Player. * to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor. In such case, a declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined in the Premier League Rules) of the Academy Player + Complete Form PLYD5A if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Full Time Training Model. 482 Premier League PLYD Form 5A Full Time Training Model (Youth Development Rule 204) Academy Player’s Particulars Surname Other name(s) Address Date of birth Place of birth Application to Register the Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model Post Code 1.  We, Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model until 20 , being the last Friday in June in the academic year in which he reaches the age of 16. 2.  The residence arrangements for the Academy Player will be as follows: 3.  We undertake to: 3.1 ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Full Time Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules; 3.2 provide the Academy Player with education until the date set out in paragraph 1 (even if the Academy Player’s registration is terminated by us or his training is switched to a different Training Model) as follows (being either one of the four options set out in the guidance to Youth Development Rule 196 or another model which has been approved by the League): 3.3 ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 208; and 3.4 advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements. Signed Authorised Signatory Date 483 Consent by Academy Player I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the Premier League”) holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education) for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed Date Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor I, (full name) of (address) Post Code (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. Signed Date Premier League Hybrid Training Model (Youth Development Rule 204) Academy Player’s Particulars Surname Address Date of birth 484 Other name(s) Place of birth PLYD Form 5B Post Code Application to Register the Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model 1.  We, Football Club, apply to register the above-named Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model until 20 2.  We undertake to: 2.1 ensure the Academy Player’s coaching and education are scheduled in accordance with the requirements of the Hybrid Training Model as set out in the Youth Development Rules and in accordance with the written agreement with his school and Parent entered into pursuant to Rule 198.5, a copy of which is annexed hereto; 2.2 ensure that the Academy Player has the opportunity to engage in community and citizenship activities as set out in Youth Development Rule 208; and 2.3 advise the Academy Player’s Parent(s), school and the League immediately if the Club changes or proposes to change any of the above arrangements. Signed Authorised Signatory Date 485 Consent by Academy Player I consent to the above application and consent pursuant to Schedule 2 and Schedule 3 of the Data Protection Act 1998 to The Football Association Premier League Limited (“the Premier League”) holding and processing the above “personal data” and “sensitive personal data” (including Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education) for the purpose of discharging its functions as a regulatory and governing body of football. I certify that the above particulars are correct. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed Date Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor I, (full name) of (address) and email address (and of the above email address) being the person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, hereby certify that the above particulars are correct and consent to this application, to the access of Key Stage 2 and Key Stage 4 outcomes obtained from the Department for Education, to the conduct of drug testing on him in accordance with the Football Association’s Anti-Doping Regulations and to his receiving medication as instructed and any emergency dental, medical or surgical treatment, including anaesthetic or blood transfusion, as considered necessary by the medical authorities present. Post Code Signed Date 486 Premier League Academy Ethnicity Monitoring Questionnaire (Youth Development Rule 259) USE OF INFORMATION PLYD Form 6 Completion of this questionnaire is voluntary. If you provide the information it will be used as set out below and will not be used for selection or any other purposes. The information provided on this ethnicity questionnaire will be recorded on a computer system shared by the Football Association Premier League Limited ( “Premier League” ) (and The Football League Limited should the Player ever compete in the Football League) against the Academy Player’s record and will be used: · to help the Premier League gain insight as to who is playing the game at this level · to help ensure compliance with the Premier League’s Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (a copy of which is in Appendix 2 of the Premier League’s Rules) · to compile aggregate statistics and reports · on a club by club basis which we may wish to share with the relevant club only and The Football Association Limited · on a league basis which we may wish to publish for public interest and to share with other bodies that have a legitimate interest in equal opportunities such as the Professional Footballers Association and the Commission for Racial Equality What is your ethnic group? (Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background) A White o British o English o Scottish o Welsh o Irish o Gypsy or Irish Traveller o Any other White Background, please write in B Mixed o White and Black Caribbean o White and Black African o White and Asian o Any other Mixed Background, please write in C D Asian or Asian British o Indian o British-Indian o Pakistani o British-Pakistani o Bangladeshi o British-Bangladeshi o Chinese o British-Chinese o Any other Asian background, please write in Black or Black British o Caribbean o British-Caribbean o African o British-African o Any other Black background, please write in 487 E F Other Background o Arab o Other o Prefer not to say Undeclared o Prefer not to disclose my ethnic origin Name of Academy Player Signed Date (Parent / Guardian to sign if Academy Player is a minor)       Premier League PLYD Form 7 List of Academy Players (Youth Development Rule 267) To:  The Board The Premier League The registrations of the following Academy Players (other than those who have signed a Scholarship Agreement) are held by Football Club as at the third Saturday in May (year) Full Name Signed Position Current Age Group Category Date [Note : The categories of Academy Players are : 1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model). 2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model). 3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate. 488                                   Premier League PLYD Form 8 Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rules 268.1) For Academy Players entering into age groups under 10, under 11 and under 12 To:  [name and address of Academy Player] We, Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June. Signed Position Date * delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 254 (subject to Rule 255). 489 Premier League PLYD Form 9 Retention/Termination Notification (Youth Development Rule 268.2) For Academy Players entering into age groups under 13 and under 15 To:  [name and address of Academy Player] We, Football Club, hereby give you notice that it is our intention to retain/terminate* your registration with effect from the first Saturday in June. [Your registration will be retained on the Full Time Training Model+.] Signed Position Date * delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of two years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 254 (subject to Rule 255). + delete if inapplicable 490 Premier League PLYD Form 10 Academy Player’s Registration: Mutual Cancellation Notification (Youth Development Rule 272.2) To:  The Board The Premier League The registration of [name of Academy Player] held by Football Club has today been cancelled by mutual agreement. Unless otherwise set out below the Club will retain rights to compensation in respect of the Academy Player pursuant to the Premier League Youth Development Rules and the FIFA regulations for the Status and Transfer of Players. Signed by the Academy Player Signed by the Parent* Signed on behalf of the Club Position Date * if the Academy Player is aged under 18 years 491 Premier League Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 282) To :  [name and address of Academy Player] PLYD Form 11 We, Football Club, hereby offer to enter into a Scholarship Agreement with you upon your reaching the statutory school leaving age applicable in England. The Scholarship Agreement will be in PLYD Form 1. Signed Position Date 492 Premier League PLYD Form 12 Response to Scholarship Offer (Youth Development Rule 283) To:  Football Club (“the Club”). I, [name of Academy Player] hereby accept/refuse* your offer in PLYD Form 11 dated Signed by the Academy Player Signed by his Parent * delete as appropriate Where the offer in PLYD Form 11 has been accepted by the Academy Player, the following declarations must also be signed: Endorsement by Academy Player I certify that the Club has not made an approach to me or engaged in any communication with me or any person connected with me, save as permitted by League Rules, nor have I approached or engaged in any communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst registered with another club in membership of the Premier League or EFL (a “League Club”), nor has the Club induced or attempted to induce me to accept its offer in PLYD Form 11 by offering me or any person connected with me, either directly or indirectly, a benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, nor have I accepted any such inducement from anybody in connection with my acceptance of the offer. I agree to be bound by the Rules of the Premier League. Signed Date 493 To be signed by the Parents*: I, (full name) of (address) Post Code being a person having parental responsibility for the above-named Academy Player, certify that: (a) the Club has not made any approach to or engaged in any communication with me, my son or any person connected with me or my son, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; (b) I have not approached or engaged in communication with the Club, either directly or indirectly, whilst my son was registered with another League Club, save as permitted by the League Rules; (c) the Club has not induced or attempted to induce me or anyone connected with me, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to persuade or encourage my son to facilitate the acceptance of this PLYD Form 12; or (d) so far as I am aware, the Club has not induced or attempted to induce my son or anyone connected with him, either directly or indirectly, through any benefit or payment of any description whether in cash or in kind, to accept that offer. I acknowledge that the acceptance of any inducement referred to at points (c) and (d), above, and/or engaging in any approach or communication referred to at points (a) and (b), above, constitutes a breach of the League Rules by my son. I further acknowledge and agree that (e) the League may request that I attend a meeting in person to answer questions relating to the Scholarship Agreement and the payment of any such inducement and/or the engagement in any such approach/communication and/or to produce relevant documents (including, for example, financial records and/or telecommunications records) within a reasonable deadline; and (f) should I refuse or fail to comply with any request by the League in accordance with point (c), above, the League may refuse to register my son as a Scholar with the Club (or suspend or cancel any such registration already in place) and any tribunal appointed to consider an alleged breach of League Rules by my son will be entitled to draw an adverse inference against him in those proceedings. Signed Date * A declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined) of the Academy Player 494   Appendix 1 Schedule of Offences (Rule F.1.5.3) Offence Dishonestly receiving a programme broadcast from within the UK with intent to avoid payment Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 s.297 Contrary to Admitting spectators to watch a football match at unlicensed premises Football Spectators Act 1989, s.9 Persons subject to a banning order (as defined) Football Spectators Act 2000 Schedule 1 Ticket touting — football tickets Criminal Justice and Public Order Act 1994 s.166 497     Appendix 2 Inclusion and Anti-Discrimination Policy (Rule J.4) 1.  The Premier League and Clubs, to achieve their commitment to inclusion and to removing discrimination, whether by reason of age, race, religion or belief, sexual orientation, disability, diversity, gender reassignment or sex, will act as follows: · be an equal opportunities employer; · encourage and promote similar commitment from every other organisation or individual acting within the game; · not tolerate discriminatory behaviour, whether physical or verbal, and take appropriate disciplinary or other action; and · support training and awareness raising activities. 2.  Each Club shall: · hold the Preliminary Level of the Equality Standard by 30 June 2016 for Clubs in Membership in Season 2015/16 or 31 December in the Season following its promotion from The Football League for any other club; and · hold the Advanced Level of the Equality Standard by the end of 31 December in the Season two years after the obtaining of the Preliminary Level. “Equality Standard” is the award and relevant criteria and standards agreed by Clubs from time to time and as published by the Board. 498 Appendix 3 Camera Positions (Rule K.62) Each Club shall provide at each League Match played at its Stadium positions for television cameras in accordance with the requirements of this Appendix 3, and each such position shall be Hardwired. 1.  Pursuant to Rule K.62, and subject to paragraph 2 below, Clubs must provide Hardwired camera positions in the locations shown on: 1.1 Plan A in respect of League Matches to be broadcast live in the United Kingdom; and 1.2 Plan B in respect of all other League Matches. 2.  In each case, the key to the relevant Plan explains the type of camera required and provides further detail. 3.  The Stadium lay-out shown in Plans A and B is indicative only. It is not intended to be an exact representation of a Stadium; rather it is intended to show: 3.1 where cameras should be placed in relation to the pitch; and 3.2 the relative height above the pitch of each camera. 4.  The League will work with each Club to identify and agree the location of each camera illustrated on the Plans at the Club’s Stadium. This will then be recorded on the Club’s agreed Technical Specification. CAMERA PLANS: KEY Numbers in brackets refer to the designated Camera Number. All camera positions must provide a full and clear view of the whole pitch. All camera positions are manned, with the exception of camera 13 and cameras 16-21, which are remotely operated cameras. ( 1)  Main Camera · Positioned on television gantry exactly on the halfway line facing away from the sun · Ideal angle is 12-14 degrees from the gantry to the centre spot and 22-24 degrees from the gantry to the near-side touchline · This camera will be used to provide the main wide-shot coverage of the game 499 (2)  Close-Up Camera · Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to the camera 1, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close-ups · A large lens must be used (3)  Pitch-Side Halfway Camera · A fixed camera on the half-way line at pitch level on the same side as camera 1 · The position should enable an unobstructed view of the field of play and substitutes’ benches for the 4th Official, and a clear view of the pitch for the Club representatives · A large lens must be used (4)  Close-Up Camera · Positioned on television gantry. Normally located next to cameras 1 and 2, it is used to provide closer coverage of the action and player/referee close- ups · A large lens must be used (5+6)  Steadicams · Up to two hand held portable “steadicams”, each positioned either side of the half-way line on the same side as main camera may work the length of each half but concentrating on a zone extending between the goal-line and 18 yard line · The cameras should not cause any viewing obstructions to the trainers’ benches and sufficient space must be allowed for Players to warm up · Host Broadcasters are permitted to use their “steadicams” on the pitch during the pre-match warm up for a short period of time, up until 30 seconds before kick-off and after the final whistle · Positions and timings to be agreed with each Club at the start of each season (7+8)  18 Yard Cameras · Two cameras installed on the same side as camera 1 at the same level or higher than the main camera positions, facing each of the 18 yard lines. Often used to cover play in a wide angle, but also used for close up coverage · Large lenses may be used · (Cameras 5 & 6 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) (9+10)  High-Behind Goal Camera · Two cameras installed in the stands behind either goal, at a height which permits an unobstructed view of the penalty spot from above the crossbar. Both 500   cameras need to be able to see the far side goal in its entirety and all four corner flags. Large lenses may be used · (Camera 8 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan, and only one of the two shown will be used) ( 11+12)  Low-Behind Goal Cameras · Two cameras, one at each end, at pitch level in fixed positions behind each goal-line, on the side closest to camera 1. Ideally aligned where the six yard line meets the goal-line · (Camera 7 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) (13)  Beauty-Shot Camera · A fixed camera mounted high in the stadium to give a panoramic static shot of the pitch · This camera is remotely operated · (Camera 10 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) (14+15)  Reverse Angle Camera · Two cameras located opposite camera 1 for “reverse-angle” coverage and usually for coverage of the trainers’ benches · On or close to the centre line · One of these cameras covers close up shots of the Managers, therefore if your gantry is opposite the trainers’ benches, camera 14 should be included as part of the TV gantry requirement · Large lenses may be used · (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) (16+17)  Pole Cameras · A camera on a pole mount may be used behind goals in front of the advertising boards. These can be rigged at varying height, between the floor level and the top of the goal (18+19)  Goal-Line Cameras · Two cameras located on the same side as the main camera, level with the goal-line and with an unobstructed view of the whole goal and the goal-line inside the penalty area 501   (20+21)  Mini-Cameras · Mini-cameras may be placed directly behind the goal net but cannot be attached to the net or the actual posts and crossbar. It can be as close to the net as desired as long as it does not touch the net. A mini-camera may therefore be attached to the poles which support the net or the cable connecting the back of the net to the vertical stanchions directly behind the goal (22, 23, 24 and 25)  Corner Cameras · Options for cameras to be placed in all four corners approximately five metres above the pitch · Large lenses may be used · (Camera 9 on the UK Non-Live Camera Plan) (26, 27, 28 and 29)  Electronic Newsgathering (ENG) Cameras · Four portable ENG cameras at pitch level, behind each goal-line · These cameras must be positioned outside (nearer the touchline) the cabled Host Broadcaster cameras and would be required to be fixed during each half · There may be a requirement for these cameras to change ends at half-time (30 and 31)  Hi Motion or Big Lens Close Up Cameras · Up to four big lens cameras, at pitch level, between the six yard and 18 yard line (32 and 33)  ISO and Analysis Cameras · Two cameras positioned on the television gantry. If space is not available on the main gantry then suitable positions must be made available near to, and at a similar level to, the main gantry and not more than 20 metres from the half-way line · Large lenses may be used 502 Plan A UK Live Camera Plan 503 Plan B UK Non-Live Camera Plan 504 Appendix 4 Medical Examinations and Information to be Conducted / Collected Annually on all Contract Players and Academy Players Registered on Scholarship Agreements (Rule O.23) Requirement Personal details Name Date of birth Details of next of kin or guardian Home address Name and address of GP Faith or religion Languages spoken and understood Medical history Medical history and examination Allergies Asthma or other potentially life threatening conditions Medications and supplements being taken by the Player Current therapeutic use exemptions held by the Player Testing Concussion history and baseline testing: · conduct SCAT and computerised neurocognitive baseline test at recruitment · Repeat at intervals no greater than two years Cardiac testing: Mandatory · a physical examination, cardiac history and standard 12-lead ECG and echocardiography must be performed on all Player on signing their first professional contract; 505 Mandatory or  Recommended Mandatory Comment Necessary minimum dataset required in emergencies Mandatory Mandatory Mandatory Mandatory Mandatory Mandatory To include family history and personal medical history These examinations should comply with the requirements set out in guidelines published by The FA These examinations to comply with The FA and PFA Complete Standard Operating Procedures for Cardiac Screening Scholarship Programme       · a physical examination, cardiac history and standard 12- lead ECG should be conducted when the Player is aged 18 and again when he is aged 20; and and again when he is aged 20; and · in addition, any further cardiac investigations or follow-up should be performed, as advised by expert opinion. Blood and urine testing: Mandatory · annual full blood count, liver and kidney function and a urine dip-test for blood, sugar, and protein; and · a single test, where appropriate, for haemoglobinopathies. Immunisation Immunisation history and status Hepatitis B carrier/immune status to be checked and immunisation offered to all. Meningitis ACWY immunisation Other immunisations and medicines necessary for foreign travel Mandatory Mandatory Mandatory Doctors may see fit to conduct other investigations These stipulated tests are considered the minimum necessary for players on a professional contract See FA guidelines on blood borne viruses Now administered by GPs to scholars To reflect work related travel plans for the age-group Collection of the above information is considered necessary for the safety of the Player to ensure that medical emergencies can be managed appropriately. For tournaments and foreign trips, it is recommended that the responsible clinician has access to these details in case of emergency. Beyond this, no further tests are mandated. However, it is recognised that Clubs will collect more personal information and may justify and undertake more tests; in particular, those Clubs competing in UEFA competitions will be subject to additional obligations under UEFA’s rules. 506 Appendix 4A Pocket Concussion Recognition Tool (Rule O.20) Pocket CONCUSSION RECOGNITION TOOL™ To help identify concussion in children, youth and adults RECOGNIZE & REMOVE Concussion should be suspected if one or more of the following visible clues, signs, symptoms or errors in memory questions are present. 1. Visible clues of suspected concussion Any one or more of the following visual clues can indicate a possible concussion: Loss of consciousness or responsiveness Lying motionless on ground/Slow to get up Unsteady on feet / Balance problems or falling over/lncoordination Grabbing/Clutching of head Dazed, blank or vacant look Confused/Not aware of plays or events 2. Signs and symptoms of suspected concussion Presence of any one or more of the following signs & symptoms may suggest a concussion: · Loss of consciousness · Seizure or convulsion · Balance problems · Nausea or vomiting · Drowsiness · More emotional · Irritability · Sadness · Fatigue or low energy · Nervous or anxious · “Don’t feel right” · Difficulty remembering © 2013 Concussion in Sport Group · Headache · Dizziness · Confusion · Feeling slowed down · “Pressure in head” · Blurred vision · Sensitivity to light · Amnesia · Feeling like “in a fog” · Neck Pain · Sensitivity to noise · Difficulty concentrating 507       3. Memory function Failure to answer any of these questions correctly may suggest a concussion. “What venue are we at today?” “Which half is it now?” “Who scored last in this game?” “What team did you play last week/game?’’ “Did your team win the last game?” Any athlete with a suspected concussion should be IMMEDIATELY REMOVED FROM PLAY, and should not be returned to activity until they are assessed medically. Athletes with a suspected concussion should not be left alone and should not drive a motor vehicle . It is recommended that, in all cases of suspected concussion, the player is referred to a medical professional for diagnosis and guidance as well as return to play decisions. even if the symptoms resolve. RED FLAGS If ANY of the following are reported then the player should be safely and immediately removed from the field. If no qualified medical professional is available, consider transporting by ambulance for urgent medical assessment: · Athlete complains of neck pain · Increasing confusion or irritability · Repeated vomiting · Seizure or convulsion · Weakness or tingling/burning in arms or legs Remember: · Deteriorating conscious state · Severe or increasing headache · Unusual behaviour change · Double vision · In all cases, the basic principles of first aid (danger, response, airway, breathing, circulation) should be followed. · Do not attempt to move the player (other than required for airway support) unless trained to so do · Do not remove helmet (if present) unless trained to do so. from McCrory et. al, Consensus Statement on Concussion in Sport. Br J Sports Med 47 (5), 2013 508 © 2013 Concussion in Sport Group Appendix 5 Code of Conduct for Managers (Rule P.1) 1.  A Manager shall strictly observe the terms of his contract with his Club and shall not (either by himself or through any third party) enter into negotiations with another Club (or club) relating to his employment without having first obtained the permission of his Club to do so. 2.  A Manager shall not, either directly or indirectly (including by making any statement to the media): 2.1 make an approach to a Contract Player with a view to the Manager’s Club negotiating a contract with such Player except as permitted by either Rule T.1 or Rule T.2; 2.2 make an approach to an Academy Player registered at the Academy of another Club (or club) or a player with whom another Club (or club) has entered into a pre-registration agreement which remains current; or 2.3 make an approach to any other employee of another Club (or club) with a view to inducing or attempting to induce such employee to terminate a contract of employment with that Club (or club), whether or not by breach of that contract, except with the written consent of the Club (or club) by which he is employed. 3.  A Manager shall comply with the Laws of the Game, the Rules and Regulations of The Football Association (including, without limitation, The Football Association Regulations on Working with Intermediaries), the Rules of the Premier League, the rules of any competition in which his Club participates and his Club Rules (collectively “the Rules”) and he shall not encourage or invite any person (including Players and other employees of his Club) to act in breach of the same but shall take all possible steps to ensure that they comply with them. 4.  A Manager shall use his best endeavours to ensure that there is in force at his Club a fair and effective disciplinary policy applicable to Players and other employees under his control and that it is applied consistently. 5.  A Manager shall not use racist or other discriminatory language. A Manager’s behaviour should demonstrate to Players and other employees under his control that discrimination in any form is unacceptable. A Manager shall use all possible steps to ensure that others in his control adopt the same standards of behaviour in this regard. 509 6.  A Manager shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that Players and other employees under his control accept and observe the authority and decisions of Match Officials and to promote the highest standards on the field of play generally. 7.  A Manager shall not make public any unfair criticism of any Match Official or any other Manager or any Player, Official or employee of his or another Club. 8.  A Manager shall ensure that he understands and acts in accordance with his Club’s written transfer policy (see Rule H.4). 9.  In all discussions, negotiations, transactions and arrangements relating to the employment of Players by his Club (“Player Transactions”) including, without limitation, the renewal or renegotiation of existing contracts or any related contracts or arrangements involving his Club and a Player and/or third party (for example, involving his Club’s or a Player’s intellectual property rights, including the exploitation of name or image), a Manager shall, in addition to his duty to act in accordance with the club’s written transfer policy, act with the utmost good faith and in accordance with his primary duty to act in the best interests of his Club. 10.  A Manager shall at all times observe the principles of honesty, transparency, accountability and personal impartiality (whether financial or otherwise) in his dealings involving Player Transactions. 11.  A Manager shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest or any conflict or potential conflict of interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club (including, without limitation, any Player Transaction), he shall not be involved in the same without the written consent of his Club, and, if such consent is granted, he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom. 12.  If a Manager is in any doubt as to whether there exists any interest or conflict (actual or potential) to be disclosed as required by paragraph 11 above, he may consult with the League Managers Association for guidance and advice. 13.  Upon becoming aware of any breach of the Rules, including by way of example only, any financial or other benefit or inducement offered in connection with a Player Transaction in breach of the Rules, a Manager shall immediately report such breach in writing to the League. 510 14.  A Manager shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing. 15.  A Manager shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute. 511 Appendix 6 Code of Conduct for Clubs (Rule P.2) 1.  In all discussions, negotiations and transactions relating to the employment of Managers, each Club shall behave towards each other Club with the utmost good faith. 2.  A Club shall not (either directly or through any third party) enter into negotiations relating to the employment of another Club’s Manager without the prior permission of that Club. 3.  A Club shall not take any steps (including the making of statements to the media) to induce another Club’s Manager to act in breach of the terms of his contract with his Club. 4.  A Club shall strictly observe the terms of its contract with its Manager and, in particular, if on the determination of the contract any sum is payable by the Club to the Manager, the Club shall ensure that prompt settlement is made. 512 Appendix 7 Standard Clauses for inclusion in Managers’ Contracts of Employment (Rule P.8.1) 1.  The Manager shall observe and comply with the rules and regulations for the time being in force of any organisation or body the rules and regulations of which the Club is bound to observe including those of The Football Association and the League and in particular he shall at all times act in accordance with the League’s Code of Conduct for Managers. 2.  The Manager shall comply with all reasonable instructions and requests (a) given to Club Managers by the League or (b) given to the Manager by the Club which arise in the first case out of any commercial contract entered into by the League for the benefit of its members or in the second case out of any such contract entered into by the Club for its own benefit and the Manager shall not himself enter into any such contract which conflicts or competes or is reasonably likely to conflict or compete with those entered into by the League or by the Club as aforesaid. 3.  Any dispute or difference arising between the parties hereto as to the construction of this Agreement or the rights duties or obligations of either party hereunder or any matter arising out of or concerning the same or the Manager’s employment hereunder shall be referred to the Managers’ Arbitration Tribunal in accordance with the Rules of the League for the time being in force. Notwithstanding the foregoing provisions of this clause [3] and without prejudice thereto, the parties shall use and until the conclusion of the arbitration shall continue to use their best endeavours to attempt to reach a settlement of their dispute by mediation. [ Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League. ] 513 Appendix 8 Code of Conduct for Scouts (Rule Q.7) 1.  The function of a Scout is to identify to his Club players with whom his Club may wish to enter into negotiations with a view to securing their registration. Scouts are not themselves entitled to enter into any such negotiations nor are they able to make promises to or offer inducements to any players whom they approach. 2.  Scouts are employed by and represent their Clubs and are Officials within the meaning of the Rules of the Premier League (“the Rules”) by which they are bound. 3.  Scouts must therefore be familiar with the Rules and in particular those relating to Academy Players set out in the Youth Development Rules. They must maintain an awareness of and at all times comply with the Rules setting out the circumstances in which their Club may make an approach to a Player or Academy Player (as defined in the Rules) whose registration is held by another Club. In addition, those Scouts that come into contact with and/or have access to Children as part of their duties must familiarise themselves with (and abide by) their Club’s safeguarding policies and procedures and the League’s ‘Guidance for Safer Working Practice’. 4.  When acting in the course of his duties a Scout shall at all times carry the formal means of identification issued to him by his Club and/or the League and shall produce the same upon demand. 5.  Scouts are responsible for the conduct of their contacts and shall be liable for any act or omission by a contact which constitutes a breach of the Rules. 6.  Scouts shall conduct themselves in a manner befitting their role as Officials of their Clubs and shall take all possible steps to promote the reputation of the game of association football and to prevent it being brought into disrepute. 7.  A Scout shall forthwith disclose to his Club the nature and extent of any direct or indirect interest he may have in any transaction or arrangement involving his Club and he shall account to his Club for any benefit which either directly or indirectly he derives therefrom. 8.  A Scout shall conduct himself at all times in an ethical and professional manner and shall observe the highest standards of integrity and fair dealing. 514 Appendix 9 Standard Clauses for inclusion in replica Strip manufacturers’ contracts (Rule R.16) 1.  [The manufacturer’s name] (“the Company”) will not itself or through any officer of the Company or any person authorised to act on behalf of the Company:- 1.1 include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; 1.2 require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect ; 1.3 notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of those goods the replica football kit in the United Kingdom ; or 1.4 withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer: 1.4.1 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from the Company, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so ; or 1.4.2 is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so. In this subclause 1.4, “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description, means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by or on behalf of the Company as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and the Company. 515 2.  For the avoidance of doubt, nothing shall prevent the Company from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, the Company is notifying a minimum price. 3.  The Company may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods, has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club. 516 Appendix 10 Notice to Manufacturer Licensed to Manufacture and Distribute Club Replica Strip (Rule R.17) 1.  You will not: 1.1 include in a contract for sale or agreement relating to the sale of replica football kit a term or condition which purports to establish or provide for the establishment of minimum prices to be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; 1.2 require, as a condition of supplying replica football kit to a dealer, the inclusion in a contract or agreement of any such term or condition, or the giving of any undertaking to the like effect; 1.3 notify to dealers, or otherwise publish on or in relation to replica football kit, a price stated or calculated to be understood as the minimum price which may be charged on the resale of replica football kit in the United Kingdom; or 1.4 withhold supplies of replica football kit from a dealer seeking to obtain them for resale in the United Kingdom on the ground that the dealer: 1.4.1 has sold in the United Kingdom at a price below the resale price* replica football kit obtained, either directly or indirectly, from you, or has supplied such replica football kit, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who had done so; or 1.4.2 is likely, if the replica football kit is supplied to him, to sell it in the United Kingdom at a price below that price, or supply it, either directly or indirectly, to a third party who would be likely to do so. 2.  You shall not be prevented from recommending resale prices to dealers provided no impression is given that, in doing so, you are notifying a minimum price. 3.  You may, notwithstanding any of the foregoing, withhold supplies from a dealer, or cause or procure a supplier to do so, if it has reasonable cause to believe that within the previous 12 months the dealer, or any other dealer to whom the dealer supplies goods has been using as a loss-leader any replica football kit whether or not obtained from the Club. *In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you. 517 Appendix 11 Regulations of the Professional Football Compensation Committee Definitions 1.  In these Regulations: 1.1 “Club” means a football club in membership of the Premier League or the Football League; 1.2 “Compensation Fee” means any sum of money (exclusive of Value Added Tax) payable by a Transferee Club to a Transferor Club upon the transfer of the registration of a Player; 1.3 “the Football League” means The Football League Limited; 1.4 “PFNCC” means the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee; 1.5 “Player” means a player who is the subject of an application to the Professional Football Compensation Committee ( “the Committee” ) pursuant to Regulation 2 of these Regulations; 1.6 “the Premier League” means The Football Association Premier League Limited; 1.7 “Secretary” means the person or body appointed by the PFNCC to administer these Regulations; 1.8 “Transferee Club” means a Club to which the registration of a Player has been transferred; and 1.9 “Transferor Club” means a Club from which the registration of a Player has been transferred. Jurisdiction 2.  The Committee shall determine applications made pursuant to: 2.1 Premier League Rules T.38, V.27.2 and Youth Development Rules 329 and 343.2; 2.2 Football League Regulations 61.20, 61.21, 61.22, 65.5 and Football League Youth Development Rules 329 and 343.2; 2.3 appeals from a decision of the Board of the Football League made pursuant to Football League Regulation 63.1. 3.  In making a determination as aforesaid, the Committee shall take into account the costs set out in Regulation 4 and any of the following criteria: 3.1 the status of each of the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club; 3.2 the age of the Player; 3.3 the Training Model(s) (as that term is defined in Youth Development Rule 1.75) on which the Player was engaged with the Transferor Club. 518 3.4 the amount of any fee paid by the Transferor Club upon acquiring the registration of the Player; 3.5 the length of time during which the Transferor Club held the registration of the Player; 3.6 the terms of the new contract offered to him by both the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club; 3.7 his playing record including any international appearances; 3.8 substantiated interest shown by other clubs in acquiring the registration of the Player. 4.  The costs to be taken into account under Regulation 3 shall be: 4.1 any cost incurred by either Club in operating an Academy, a Football Academy or Centre of Excellence including (without limitation) the cost of providing for players attending thereat: 4.1.1 living accommodation 4.1.2 training and playing facilities; 4.1.3 scouting, coaching, administrative and other staff; 4.1.4 education and welfare requirements; 4.1.5 playing and training strip and other clothing; 4.1.6 medical and first aid facilities; and 4.1.7 friendly and competitive matches and overseas tours;, 4.2 any other cost incurred by either Club directly or indirectly attributable to the training and development of players including any fee referred to in Regulation 3.3. Composition of the Committee 5.  The Committee shall be composed of: 5.1 an independent chairman with an appropriate legal background who, subject to the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and The Professional Footballers’ Association, shall be appointed by the PFNCC in such terms as it thinks fit; 5.2 an appointee of each of the leagues of which the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are members or, if the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club are both members of the same league, an appointee of that league; 5.3 an appointee of The Professional Footballers’ Association; 5.4 an appointee of The League Managers’ Association. 519 6.  If the chairman of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting as such in the determination of any application, the PFNCC shall appoint in his stead a person with an appropriate legal background. 7.  If following his appointment any other member of the Committee is unable to act or to continue acting, his appointor may appoint a replacement so that the composition of the Committee is maintained as provided in Regulation 5. 8.  If the members of the Committee fail to agree, they shall decide by a majority provided that, if the Committee is composed of an even number of members, the chairman shall have a second or casting vote. Committee Procedures 9.  The parties to proceedings before the Committee shall be the Transferor Club and the Transferee Club. 10.  Proceedings shall be commenced by either party making a written application to the Secretary: 10.1 identifying the respondent Club and the Player; 10.2 setting out the facts surrounding the application including the criteria referred to in Regulation 3; 10.3 identifying any documents relied upon, copies of which shall be annexed; and 10.4 in the case of an application made by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4. 11.  Each Club which is a party in proceedings shall pay an administration fee to the Secretary the amount of which will be determined by the PFNCC from time to time. 12.  Upon receipt of an application the Secretary shall: 12.1 procure that for the purpose of determining the application the Committee is composed in accordance with Regulation 5; 12.2 send a copy of the application and any documents annexed to it to the chairman; 12.3 send a copy of the same by recorded delivery post to the respondent. 13.  Within 14 days of receipt of the copy application the respondent shall send to the Secretary by recorded delivery post a written response to the application, annexing thereto copies of any documents relied upon, and, in the case of a response by a Transferor Club, giving full particulars of the costs set out in Regulation 4. 520 14.  Upon receipt of the response the Secretary shall send a copy thereof together with a copy of any document annexed to: 14.1 the chairman; and 14.2 the party making the application. 15.  The chairman of the Committee shall give directions as he thinks fit for the future conduct of the proceedings addressed in writing to the parties with which the parties shall comply without delay. 16.  The Committee by its chairman shall have power to summon any person to attend the hearing of the proceedings to give evidence and to produce documents and any person who is bound by these Regulations and who, having been summoned, fails to attend or to give evidence or to produce documents shall be in breach of these Regulations. 17.  Upon the Chairman’s directions having been complied with or time for compliance having passed the Secretary shall make all necessary arrangements for the hearing of the proceedings (including supplying a full copy of all documents necessary for the hearing to each member of the Committee) and shall give written notice of the date, time and place thereof to the parties. 18.  If a party to the proceedings fails to attend the hearing the Committee may either adjourn it or proceed in their absence. 19.  The chairman of the Committee shall have an overriding discretion as to the manner in which the hearing of the proceedings shall be conducted. 20.  The Committee shall not be bound by any enactment or rule of law relating to the admissibility of evidence in proceedings before a court of law. 21.  The hearing shall be conducted in private. 22.  Each party shall be entitled to be represented at the hearing by a solicitor or counsel provided that they shall have given to the other party and to the chairman of the Committee 14 days’ prior written notice to that effect. 23.  The Committee’s decision shall be announced as soon as practicable and if possible at the end of the hearing and shall be confirmed in writing by the Secretary to the parties. 521 24.  The Committee shall give reasons for its decision. 25.  The decision of the Committee shall be final and binding. Fees and Expenses 26.  The chairman and members of the Committee shall be entitled to receive fees and expenses in such sum or sums as shall be determined by the PFNCC from time to time. Committee’s Powers 27.  Upon determining an application made in accordance with the provisions of these Regulations, the Committee may make an order with regard to the amount and payment of a Compensation Fee and any other order as it thinks fit. Amendments 28.  No amendment to these Regulations shall be proposed or made without the prior written approval of the Premier League, the Football League and the Professional Footballers’ Association. 522 Appendix 12 Code of Conduct for Academy Players of Compulsory School Age (Youth Development Rule 190) Prior to signing this Code of Conduct and registering the Academy Player at its Academy, full discussion has taken place and agreement has been reached between the Academy, the Academy Player and the parents as to the educational, technical and match programme to be provided by the Academy to the Academy Player. (“the Academy Player”) has the potential to become a footballer at the highest level and will be registered as an Academy Player at the FC (“the Club”). Both the Academy Player and the Academy Player’s parents understand that the Club is committed to the Academy Player’s well being, future development and realisation of potential, but that the level of achievement ultimately reached cannot be guaranteed. In registering the Academy Player at its Football Academy, the Club, the parents and the Academy Player agree to the following Code of Conduct. The Club agrees to provide · a safe environment in which the Academy Player can learn and develop without fear of abuse · medical screening, monitoring and support for the Academy Player · a structured football learning programme, appropriate to the age, ability and growth of the Academy Player · participation in football matches arranged or approved by the Premier League · trained, screened and qualified coaching and other staff and facilities as determined by the rules governing Academies · guidelines to the Academy Player and parents on the best ways for them to contribute to the Academy Player’s football and personal development · educational support (in consultation with the Academy Player’s school) for the continued academic and personal development of the Academy Player · regular communication and reports to the Academy Player and parents on the Student’s progress · a Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy 523 The Academy Player agrees to · attend the Academy regularly and punctually, behave with self-discipline and give notice of and reasons for any absence · practise the techniques and skills taught by the Academy and attempt to apply them in matches · participate in football matches outside normal school hours only as specified by the Academy · attend school regularly and punctually, complete school assignments and behave at school as at the Academy · follow a lifestyle appropriate to development — spending leisure time positively; eating, drinking, relaxing and sleeping sensibly · adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy The Parents agree to · encourage and help the Academy Player meet targets, including this Code of Conduct and the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy · support the Academy Player without pressure, praise good work and refrain from criticising lapses · set a good example to the Academy Player · respect the opportunity given to the Academy Player and not approach or permit any other person to approach any other club during the currency of this registration except as allowed under the Rules governing Academies · communicate with the Academy staff, keeping them informed about matters affecting the Academy Player · permit the Academy Player to play only football matches outside normal school hours as specified by the Academy · adhere to the Club’s Code of Conduct and Rules for its Academy 524 We, the undersigned, agree to the Academy Code of Conduct Name Signature Name Signature Name Signature Football Club Academy Player Parents Note: This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 258 and the fourth being retained by the Club. 525   National List of Referees Season 2017/18 ADCOCK, JG (James) Nottinghamshire ATKINSON, M (Martin) West Yorkshire ATTWELL, SB (Stuart) Warwickshire BACKHOUSE, A (Anthony) Cumbria BANKES, P (Peter) Merseyside BOND, D (Darren) Lancashire BOYESON, C (Carl) East Yorkshire BROOKS, J (John) Leicestershire BREAKSPEAR, C (Charles) Surrey BROWN, M (Mark) East Yorkshire BUSBY, (John) Oxfordshire CLARK, R (Richard) Northumberland COGGINS, A (Antony) Oxfordshire COLLINS, LM (Lee) Surrey COOTE, D (David) Nottinghamshire COY, M (Martin) Durham DAVIES, A (Andy) Hampshire DEADMAN, D (Darren) Cambridgeshire DEAN, ML (Mike) Wirral DRYSDALE, D (Darren) Lincolnshire DUNCAN, S (Scott) Northumberland EAST, R (Roger) Wiltshire ELTRINGHAM, G (Geoff) County Durham ENGLAND, DJH (Darren) South Yorkshire FRIEND, KA (Kevin) Leicestershire HAINES, A (Andy) Tyne & Wear HARRINGTON, T (Tony) Cleveland HANDLEY, D (Darren), Lancashire HAYWOOD, M (Mark) West Yorkshire HEYWOOD, M (Mark) Cheshire HICKS, C (Craig) Surrey HOOPER, SA (Simon) Wiltshire HORWOOD, G (Graham) Bedfordshire HUXTABLE, B (Brett) Devon ILDERTON, EL (Eddie) Tyne & Wear JOHNSON, KA (Kevin), Somerset JOYCE, R (Ross) Cleveland JONES, MJ (Michael) Cheshire JONES, R (Rob) Merseyside KAVANAGH, C (Chris), Lancashire KETTLE, TM (Trevor) Rutland KINSELEY, N (Nick) Essex LANGFORD, O (Oliver) West Midlands LEWIS, RL (Rob) Shropshire LININGTON, JJ (James) Isle of Wight MADLEY, AJ (Andy) West Yorkshire MADLEY, RJ (Bobby) West Yorkshire MALONE, BJ (Brendan) Wiltshire MARRINER, AM (André) West Midlands MARTIN, S (Stephen) Staffordshire MASON, LS (Lee) Lancashire MILLER, NS (Nigel) County Durham MOSS, J (Jon) West Yorkshire NIELD, T (Tom) Sheffield OLDHAM, S (Scott) Lancashire OLIVER, M (Michael) Northumberland PAWSON, CL (Craig) South Yorkshire PROBERT, LW (Lee) Wiltshire ROBINSON, T (Tim) West Sussex SALISBURY, G (Graham) Lancashire SALISBURY, M (Michael) Lancashire SARGINSON, CD (Chris) Staffordshire SCOTT, GD (Graham) Oxfordshire SIMPSON, J (Jeremy) Lancashire STOCKBRIDGE, S (Seb) Tyne & Wear STROUD, KP (Keith) Hampshire SWABEY, L (Lee) Devon SWARBRICK, ND (Neil) Lancashire TAYLOR, A (Anthony) Cheshire TIERNEY, P Paul) Lancashire TONER, B (Ben) Lancashire WARD, GL (Gavin) Surrey WEBB, D (David) County Durham WHITESTONE, D (Dean) Northamptonshire WOOLMER, KA (Andy) Northamptonshire YATES, O (Oliver) Staffordshire 528 National List of Assistant Referees Season 2017/18 AKERS, C (Chris) South Yorkshire AMEY, JR (Justin) Dorset AMPHLETT, MJ (Marvyn) Worcestershire ASPINALL, N (Natalie) Lancashire ATKIN, R (Robert) Lincolnshire AVENT, D (David) Northamptonshire AYLOTT, A (Andrew) Bedfordshire BARNARD, N (Nicholas) Cheshire BARTLETT, R (Richard) Cheshire BECK, SP (Simon) Bedfordshire BENNETT, S (Simon) Staffordshire BENTON, DK (David) South Yorkshire BESWICK, G (Gary) County Durham BETTS, L (Lee) Norfolk BICKLE, O (Oliver) Derby BLUNDEN, D (Darren) Kent BRISTOW, M (Matthew) Manchester BROWN, S (Stephen) Kent BRYAN, DS (Dave) Lincolnshire BURT, S (Stuart) Northamptonshire BUTLER, S (Stuart) Kent BYRNE, H (Helen) Liverpool CANN, DJ (Darren) Norfolk CHEOSIAUA, R (Ravel) Worcestershire CHILD, SA (Stephen) Kent CLARK, J (Joseph) West Midlands CLAYTON, A (Alan) Cheshire CLAYTON, S (Simon) County Durham COBB, B (Ben) Dorset COLLIN, J (Jake) Liverpool COOK, D (Daniel) Essex COOK, D (Daniel) Hampshire COOPER, IJ (Ian) Kent COOPER, N (Nicholas) Suffolk CROPP, B (Barry) Lancashire CROWHURST, L, (Leigh) Sussex CRYSELL, A (Adam) Essex CUNLIFFE, M (Mark) Liverpool D’AGUILAR, M (Michael) Staffordshire DA COSTA, A (Anthony) Cambridge DABBS, R (Robert) Dorset DAVIES, N (Neil) Merseyside DEGNARAIN, A (Ashvin) London DENTON, MJ (Michael) Lancashire DERMOTT, P (Philip) Lancashire DERRIEN, M (Mark) Dorset DUDLEY, IA (Ian) Nottinghamshire DUNCAN, M (Mark) Cheshire DWYER, M (Mark) West Yorkshire EATON, D (Derek) Gloucestershire EVA, M (Matt) Surrey FARRIES, J (John) Oxfordshire FINCH, S (Steven) Southampton FITCH-JACKSON, C (Carl) Suffolk FLYNN, J (John) Wiltshire FOLEY, MJ (Matt) London FORD, D (Declan) Lincolnshire FOX, A (Andrew) Warwickshire FREEMAN, L (Lee) Sheffield FYVIE, G (Graham) Tyne & Wear GANFIELD, RS (Ron) Somerset GARRATT, AM (Andy) West Midlands GEORGE, M (Mike) Norfolk GOOCH, P (Peter) Lancashire GORDON, B (Barry) County Durham GRAHAM, P (Paul) Manchester GRATTON, D (Danny) Staffordshire GREENHALGH, N (Nick) Lancashire GREENWOOD, AH (Alf) North Yorkshire GRIFFITHS, M (Mark) South Yorkshire GRUNNILL, W (Wayne) East Yorkshire HALLIDAY, A (Andy) North Yorkshire HANLEY, M (Michael) Liverpool HARTY, T (Thomas) West Midlands HATZIDAKIS, C (Constantine) Kent HAYCOCK, KW (Ken) West Yorkshire HENDLEY, AR (Andy) West Midlands HILTON, G (Gary) Lancashire 529 HOBDAY, P (Paul) West Midlands HODSKINSON, P (Paul) Lancashire HOLMES, AR (Adrian) West Yorkshire HOPKINS, AJ (Adam) Devon HOPTON, N (Nicholas) Derbyshire HOWICK, K (Kevin) Oxfordshire HOWSON, A (Akil) Leicestershire HUDSON, S (Shaun) Tyne & Wear HUNT, J (Jonathan) Liverpool HUSBAND, C (Christopher) Worcestershire HUSSIN, (Ian) Liverpool HYDE, RA (Robert) London ISHERWOOD, C (Chris) Lancashire JONES, M (Matthew) Staffordshire JONES, MT (Mark) Nottinghamshire KANE, G (Graham) East Sussex KELLY, P (Paul) Kent KENDALL, R (Richard) Bedfordshire KHAN, A (Abbas) Leicestershire KHATIB, B (Billy) County Durham KIDD, C (Christopher) Oxfordshire KIRKUP, PJ (Peter) Northamptonshire KNAPP, SC (Simon) Bristol LAVER, AA (Andrew) Hampshire LEACH, D (Daniel) Oxfordshire LEDGER, S (Scott) South Yorkshire LEE, M (Matthew) West Sussex LENNARD, HW (Harry) East Sussex LEWIS, S (Samuel) Bedfordshire LIDDLE, G (Geoff) County Durham LONG, SJ (Simon) Devon LUGG, N (Nigel) Surrey MAINWARING, J (James) Lancashire MARKS, L (Louis) Hampshire MASKELL, G (Garry) London MASSEY-ELLIS, SL (Sian) West Midlands MATTHEWS, A (Adam) Gloucestershire McDONOUGH, M (Mick) Tyne & Wear McGRATH, M (Matt) East Yorkshire MELLOR, G (Gareth) West Yorkshire MELLOR, JM (Mark) Hertfordshire MERCHANT, R (Rob) Staffordshire MEREDITH, S (Steven) Nottinghamshire METCALFE, RL (Lee) Lancashire MOORE, A (Anthony) Cheshire MORRIS, K (Kevin) Herefordshire MULRAINE, K (Kevin) Cumbria NEWBOLD, AM (Andy) Leicestershire NEWHOUSE, P (Paul) County Durham NUNN, AJ (Adam) Wiltshire OGLES, S (Samuel) Hampshire PARRY, MJ (Matthew) Liverpool PASHLEY, A (Alix) Derbyshire PEART, T (Tony) North Yorkshire PERRY, MS (Marc) West Midlands PLANE, S (Steven) Worcestershire PLOWRIGHT, DP (David) Nottinghamshire POTTAGE, M (Mark) Dorset POWELL, CI (Chris) Dorset RAMSEY, T (Thomas) Essex RASHID, L (Lisa) Birmingham RATHBONE, I (Ian) Northamptonshire READ, G (Gregory) Surrey REES, P (Paul) Somerset ROBATHAN, DM (Daniel) Surrey RUSHTON, S (Steven) Staffordshire RUSSELL, GR (Geoff) Northamptonshire RUSSELL, M (Mark) Somerset SCHOLES, MS (Mark) Buckinghamshire SHARP, N (Neil) Cleveland SHAW, S (Simon) Gloucestershire SIDDALL, I (Iain) Lancashire SIMPSON, J (Joe) Manchester SLAUGHTER, A (Ashley) West Sussex SMALLWOOD, W (William) Cheshire SMART, E (Edward) West Midlands SMEDLEY, I (Ian) Derbyshire SMITH, M (Michael) Essex 530 SMITH, N (Nigel) Derbyshire SMITH, R (Rob) Hertfordshire SMITH, W (Wade) Cheshire STRAIN, D (Darren) Cheshire STREET, DR (Duncan) West Yorkshire TAYLOR, C (Craig) Staffordshire TAYLOR, G (Grant) Birmingham THOMPSON, P (Paul) Derbyshire TRANTER, A (Adrian) Dorset TRELEAVEN, D (Dean) West Sussex VENAMORE, L (Lee) Kent WADE, C (Christopher) Hampshire WADE, S (Stephen) East Yorkshire WALCHESTER, C (Callum) Suffolk WARD, C (Christopher) Nottinghamshire WARREN, G (George) London WATERS, A (Adrian) Kent WEBB, MP (Michael) Surrey WEST, RJ (Richard) East Yorkshire WIGGLESWORTH, RJ (Richard) South Yorkshire WILD, R (Richard) Lancashire WILDING, D (Darren) Worcester WILKES, MJ (Matthew) West Midlands WILLIAMS, A (Andrew) Middlesex WILSON, J (James) Cheshire WILSON, M (Marc) Cambridgeshire WOOD, T (Tim) Gloucestershire YATES, P (Paul) Kent 531   Memorandum & Articles of Association No. 2719699 THE COMPANIES ACT 1985 COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION of THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED 1.  The name of the Company is “THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED”. 2.  The registered office of the Company will be situated in England. 3.  The objects for which the Company is established are: (a) to organise and manage under the jurisdiction of The Football Association a league of association football clubs to be known as “The Football Association Premier League” or such other name as the Company may from time to time adopt (“the Premier League”); (b) to make, adopt, vary and publish rules, regulations and conditions for the management of the Premier League and matters relating thereto, and to take all such steps as shall be deemed necessary or advisable for enforcing such rules, regulations and conditions; (c) to promote, provide for, regulate and manage all or any details or arrangements or other things as may be considered necessary or desirable for, or ancillary to, the comfort, conduct, convenience or benefit of football players and of the public or of any other persons concerned or engaged in or associated with the Premier League; (d) to enter into television, broadcasting, sponsorship, commercial or other transactions of any kind in connection with the Premier League; (e) to co-operate with The Football Association and the International Football Association Board in all matters relating to international competitions or relating to the laws of the game of association football and generally to adhere to and comply with the applicable rules and regulations of The Football Association; (f) to carry out operations and to produce or deal with goods and to purchase or otherwise acquire, construct, lease, hold or deal with property, rights or privileges; 534 (g) to carry out any other transactions or things as can be advantageously carried on in connection with or ancillary to the Premier League or as may be calculated directly or indirectly to enhance the value of or render profitable any of the property or rights of the Company; (h) to invest and deal with the monies of the Company not immediately required in any manner and hold and deal with any investment so made; (i) to pay or to provide or to make arrangements for providing gratuities, pensions, benefits, loans and other matters and to establish, support, subsidise and subscribe to any institution, association, club, scheme, fund or trust; (j) to raise or borrow money and to give security over the Company’s assets; (k) to lend or advance money and to give credit and to enter (whether gratuitously or otherwise) into guarantees or indemnities of all kinds, whether secured or unsecured, and whether in respect of its own obligations or those of some other person or company; (l) to pay or agree to pay all or any of the promotion, formation and registration expenses of the Company; (m) to contribute to or support any charitable, benevolent or useful object relating to association football, or participants therein; (n) to do all other things to further the objects of the Company or as may be deemed incidental or conducive to the attainment of such objects or any of them. It is hereby declared that (except where the context expressly so requires) none of the several paragraphs of this clause, or the objects therein specified, or the powers thereby conferred shall be limited by, or be deemed merely subsidiary or auxiliary to, any other paragraph of this clause, or the objects in such other paragraph specified, or the powers thereby conferred. 4.  The liability of the members is limited. 5.  The share capital of the Company is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares of £1 each and 1 Special Rights Preference Share of £1. We, the several persons whose names, addresses and descriptions are subscribed, are desirous of being formed into a Company in pursuance of this Memorandum of Association and we respectively agree to take the number of shares in the capital of the Company set opposite our respective names. 535 Names, Addresses and Descriptions of Subscribers Rick N. Parry Chief Executive — F.A. Premier League 14 Dormer Close Rowton Chester CH3 7SA R.H.G. Kelly Chief Executive — Football Association 16 Lancaster Gate London W2 3LW Dated the 22nd day of May 1992 Witness to the above signatures: I.L. Hewitt Solicitor 65 Fleet Street London EC4Y 1HS Number and class of shares taken by each subscriber 22 Ordinary Shares 1 Special Rights Preference Share Graeme E.C. Sloan Solicitor 65 Fleet Street London EC4Y 1HS 536 No. 2719699 THE COMPANIES ACT 1985 PRIVATE COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION of THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED (As amended by Special Resolution passed on 4 June 2015) Interpretation 1.1  The regulations contained in Table A (as prescribed pursuant to Section 8 of the Companies Act 1985) in force at the date of adoption of these Articles shall not apply to the Company but the regulations contained in the following clauses (as originally adopted or as from time to time altered by Special Resolution) shall be the Articles of Association of the Company. 1.2  In these Articles: “the Act” means the Companies Act 1985 including any statutory modification or reenactment thereof for the time being in force; “the Articles” means the Articles of Association of the Company and reference to a number following the word “Article” is a reference to an article so numbered in the Articles; “Association Football” means the game of football as played in accordance with the rules and regulations of, or adopted by, the Football Association; “the Board” means the board of directors for the time being of the Company; “Chairman” means the person appointed as the Chairman pursuant to Article 42 or any acting Chairman appointed pursuant to Article 56.1; “Club” means an Association Football club which is for the time being a Member; “the Company” means the The Football Association Premier League Limited; “clear days” in relation to the period of a notice means that period excluding the day for which the notice is given or on which it is to take effect but including the day when the notice is given or deemed to be given; “Director” means a director of the Company; “the Football Association” means The Football Association Limited; 537 “the Football Association Rules” means the rules and regulations for the time being of the Football Association; “F.A Cup” means the Football Association Challenge Cup competition; “the Football League” means The Football League Limited; “Former Companies Acts” has the meaning set out in section 735(1) of the Act. “General Meeting” means any meeting of the Members and shall include for the purpose of the Articles (except where expressly stated) the annual general meeting and a separate class meeting of the holders of Ordinary Shares in the Company; “the League” means the Association Football league managed by the Company and consisting of Association Football clubs which are from time to time Members; “League Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company; “Member” means an Association Football club the name of which is entered in the register of Members as the holder of an Ordinary Share; “the Memorandum” means the Memorandum of Association of the Company; “Ordinary Share” means an ordinary share of £1 in the capital of the Company; “Representative” means any director or the secretary of a Club or any person who has been authorised to act as the representative of a Club as referred to in Article 36.1; “Resolution” means a resolution of the Company which has been passed at a General Meeting by a majority of Members as specified in Article 27 or a resolution of the Members passed pursuant to the provisions of Article 33; “the Rules” means the rules of the League as made, adopted or amended from time to time pursuant to the provisions of Article 16; “the Seal” means the common seal of the Company; “Secretary” means the secretary of the Company or any other person appointed to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company, including a joint, assistant or deputy secretary; “Special Share” means the one special rights preference share of £1 referred to in Article 3; 538 “Successor” means any manager, receiver, administrative receiver or liquidator appointed in any of the circumstances referred to in Article 10.1; “the Special Shareholder” means the holder of the Special Share; “the United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland; “written” or “in writing” shall include without limitation telex telegram cable facsimile transmission or other means of telecommunication in permanent written form. A reference to a person includes a body corporate and an unincorporated body of persons. Unless the context otherwise requires, words or expressions contained in the Articles bear the same meaning as in the Act but excluding any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof not in force when the Articles or the relevant parts thereof are adopted. Headings 2.  The headings in the Articles are for the convenience only and shall not affect the interpretation of the Articles. Share Capital 3.  The authorised share capital of the Company at the date of adoption of the Articles is £100 divided into 99 Ordinary Shares and one special rights preference share of £1. 4.  Subject as provided in Article 12, an Ordinary Share shall only be issued, allotted or transferred to an Association Football club entitled, pursuant to the Articles and the Rules, to be a Member and such club shall, on issue, allotment or transfer to it of an Ordinary Share, become a Member. 5.  No person shall be entitled to be a Member unless that person is: 5.1 a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under the Act; or 5.2 a company limited by shares formed and registered in England and Wales under any of the Former Companies Acts; or 5.3 any other person which the Board may determine, in its discretion, shall be entitled to be a Member. 539 6.  No member shall be entitled to own, or have a beneficial interest in, more than one OrdinaryShare. The Special Share 7.1  The Special Share may only be issued to and held by the Football Association. 7.2  Notwithstanding any provision in the Articles or the Rules to the contrary, each of the following matters shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attaching to the Special Share and shall accordingly be effective only with the consent in writing of the Special Shareholder and without such consent shall not be done or caused to be done: 7.2.1 the amendment, or removal, or the alteration of the effect of (which, for the avoidance of doubt, shall be taken to include the ratification of any breach of) all or any of the following: (a) the objects of the Company set out in clause 3 of the Memorandum; (b) in Article 1 the definition of ‘Special Share” or ‘the Special Shareholder”; (c) Article 4 (issue of Ordinary Shares); (d) this Article 7 (rights attaching to the Special Share); (e) Article 42 (number of Directors); (f) Article 44 (appointment and re-appointment of Directors); (g) Article 79 (adherence to the Football Association Rules); and (h) Articles 80 and 81 (winding-up); 7.2.2 any change of the name of the Company; 7.2.3 the variation of any voting rights attaching to any shares in the Company; 7.2.4 the making and adoption of or any amendment to, removal of or waiver of any of the provisions of the Rules which relate to: (a) the name of the League; (b) the number of Members and promotion to and relegation from the League; (c) the criteria for membership of the League; (d) the arranging of fixtures on or prior to specified international match dates and commitment to support the Football Association in relation to international matches; (e) the obligation of each Club to enter the F.A. Cup; (f) the ownership of more than one club; (g) any rules common to the League and the Football League. 540 7.3  The Special Shareholder shall have all the rights of a Member in relation to receiving notice of, and attending and speaking at General Meetings and to receiving minutes of General Meetings. The Special Shareholder shall have no right to vote at General Meetings. 7.4  On any distribution of capital on a winding up of the Company, the Special Shareholder shall be entitled to repayment of the capital paid up or treated for the purposes of the Act or the Insolvency Act 1986 as paid up on the Special Share in priority to any repayment of capital to any Member. The Special Share shall carry no other right to participate in the capital, and no right to participate in the profits, of the Company. Share Certificates 8.1  Every Club, upon being registered as the holder of an Ordinary Share, shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the Ordinary Share so held. Every certificate shall be sealed with the Seal and shall specify the distinguishing number of the Ordinary Share to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon. 8.2  If a share certificate is defaced, worn-out, lost or destroyed, it may be renewed on such terms (if any) as to evidence and indemnity and payment of the expenses reasonably incurred by the Company in investigating such evidence as the Board may determine but otherwise free of charge, and (in the case of defacement or wearing-out of the share certificate) subject to delivery up of the old certificate. Transfer of Shares 9.1  The instrument of transfer of an Ordinary Share may be in any usual form or in any other form which the Board may approve and shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee. 9.2  The Board shall refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share to a person who is not entitled, pursuant to the Articles or the Rules, to be a Member. 9.3  The Board may also refuse to register the transfer of an Ordinary Share unless: 9.3.1 the instrument of transfer relating thereto is lodged at the League Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and is accompanied by the certificate for the Ordinary Share to which it relates and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer; and 9.3.2 it is in respect of only one Ordinary Share. 541 10.1  If a Member 10.1.1 enters into a Company Voluntary Arrangement pursuant to Part 1 of the Insolvency Act 1986 (‘the 1986 Act” which expression shall include any statutory modification or re-enactment thereof for the time being in force) or a compromise or arrangement with its creditors under Part 26 of the Act, or it enters into any compromise agreement with its creditors as a whole; or 10.1.2 lodges, or its shareholders or directors lodge, a Notice of Intention to Appoint an Administrator or a Notice of Appointment of an Administrator at the Court in accordance with paragraphs 26 and 29 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or it or its shareholders or directors make an application to the Court for an Administration Order under paragraph 12 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act or where an Administrator is appointed or an Administration Order is made in respect of it (‘Administrator” and ‘Administration Order” having the meanings attributed to them respectively by paragraphs 1 and 10 of Schedule B1 to the 1986 Act); or 10.1.3 has an Administrative Receiver (as defined by section 251 of the 1986 Act) or a Law of Property Act Receiver (appointed under section 109 of the Law of Property Act 1925) or any Receiver appointed by the Court under the Supreme Court Act 1981 or any court appointed Receiver or any other Receiver appointed over any of its assets which, in the opinion of the Board, are material to the Club’s ability to fulfill its obligations as a Member; or 10.1.4 has its shareholders pass a resolution pursuant to section 84(1) of the 1986 Act to voluntarily wind it up: or 10.1.5 has a meeting of its creditors convened pursuant to section 95 or section 98 of the 1986 Act; or 10.1.6 has a winding up order made against it by the Court under section 122 of the 1986 Act or a provisional liquidator is appointed over it under section 135 of the 1986 Act; or 10.1.7 ceases or forms an intention to cease wholly or substantially to carry on its business save for the purpose of reconstruction or amalgamation otherwise in accordance with a scheme of proposals which have previously been submitted to and approved in writing by the Board; or 10.1.8 enters into or is placed into any insolvency regime in any jurisdiction outside England and Wales which is analogous with the insolvency regimes detailed in Articles 10.1.1 to Articles 10.1.6 hereof; 542 then the Board may at any time thereafter by notice in writing call upon the relevant Successor to transfer the Ordinary Share held by such Member to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1 and on receipt of such notice the Member shall thereupon cease to be entitled to be a Member of the League. 10.2  If any Member shall cease to be entitled to be a member of the League pursuant to the provisions of the Rules, then that Member, shall, on receiving notice in writing from the Board to that effect, transfer its Ordinary Share to such person as the Board shall direct at a price of £1. 10.3  Any Member ceasing to be entitled to be a member of the League as referred to in Article 10.1 or 10.2 shall, as from the date of receiving the notice therein referred to, have no rights in relation to the Ordinary Share held by it save in relation to Articles 80 and 81. 10.4  If any Member or its Successor (as the case may be) shall fail to transfer such Member’s Ordinary Share in accordance with and within seven days of the notice in writing by the Board calling for the transfer of the same, the Board may authorise either Director to execute a transfer thereof in favour of a person entitled to be a member of the League and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the Member or its Successor (as the case may be) and the transferee shall be entered into the register of Members as the holder of such Ordinary Share accordingly. 10.5  On registration of the transfer of an Ordinary Share held by a Member, executed by such Member, its Successor or either Director (as the case may be) pursuant to the provisions of this Article 10, the Member shall cease to be a Member. 11.1  No fee shall be charged for the registration of any instrument of transfer or other document relating to or affecting the title to any Ordinary Share. 11.2  If the Board refuses to register a transfer of an Ordinary Share, the Board shall, within two months after the date on which the instrument of transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal. 11.3  The Company shall be entitled to retain any instrument of transfer which is registered, but any instrument of transfer which the Board refuses to register shall be returned to the person lodging it when notice of the refusal is given. 543 Excess Shares 12.1  In the event that the maximum number of Association Football clubs entitled to be members of the League in accordance with the Articles or the Rules is less than the number of Ordinary Shares then in issue then, unless the excess of such Ordinary Shares shall be purchased by the Company or otherwise redeemed in accordance with the provisions of the Act, such excess Ordinary Shares shall be transferred to and be registered in the name of the Secretary and, whilst so registered, such Ordinary Shares shall carry no voting, dividend or other rights, including on any winding up of the Company. 12.2  On any change of the Secretary, any Ordinary Shares so registered in the name of the Secretary shall forthwith be transferred into the name of the person holding such office following such change and in the event that such shares shall not be so transferred within fourteen days of the change of the Secretary, the Board may authorise either the Director to execute a transfer of such shares in favour of the Secretary for the time being of the Company and a transfer so executed shall be as valid and effective as if the same had been executed by the holder of such shares and the transferee Secretary shall be entered in the register as the holder of such Ordinary Shares accordingly. Alteration of Share Capital 13.  The Company may by Resolution cancel Ordinary Shares which, at the date of the passing of the Resolution, have not been issued and allotted or agreed to be issued and allotted to any Association Football club entitled thereto and diminish the amount of its share capital by the amount of the shares so cancelled. 14.  Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve and any share premium account. Purchase of Own Shares 15.  Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may purchase its own shares (including any redeemable shares) and make a payment in respect of the redemption or purchase of its own shares otherwise than out of distributable profits of the Company or the proceeds of a fresh issue of shares. 544 Rules 16.1  The Company may by Resolution make and adopt and from time to time amend the Rules for the purpose of regulating all matters affecting the organisation and management of the League to the extent not provided for in, and so far as the same do not conflict with, the provisions of the Articles. 16.2  Unless otherwise stated in the Articles or the Rules, the provisions of the Articles shall prevail in the event of any conflict with any of the provisions of the Rules. General Meetings 17.1  A General Meeting may be convened by the Board at any time. 17.2  If there are at any time less than two Directors then a continuing Director or the Secretary may convene a General Meeting for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1. 17.3  The Board shall convene each year at approximately quarterly intervals not less than four General Meetings (to include an annual general meeting) to be held at such time and at such place as the Board shall determine. 17.4  The Board (and if there are less than two Directors, a continuing Director or the Secretary) shall on receipt by the Company of the requisition to that effect from two or more Members forthwith proceed to convene a General Meeting (other than an annual general meeting) for a date not later than: 17.4.1 twenty eight clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by less than two thirds in number of the Members; or 17.4.2 fourteen clear days after the receipt of such requisition if it is signed by two thirds or more in number of the Members; or 17.4.3 twenty one clear days after receipt of such requisition if the meeting is for any of the purposes referred to in Articles 18.1.2, 18.1.3, or 18.1.4. 545 Notice of General Meetings (1) 18.1  At least twenty one clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for: 18.1.1 any annual general meeting; 18.1.2 any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a special resolution or an elective resolution; 18.1.3 any meeting at which it is proposed to pass a Resolution appointing a person as a Director; 18.1.4 any meeting at which it is proposed to make, adopt or amend the Rules. 18.2  At least fourteen clear days’ notice in writing shall be given for any other General Meeting. 19.  The notice of a General Meeting shall specify the time and place of the meeting, the general nature of the business to be transacted and shall include a statement that a Member entitled to attend and vote is entitled to appoint one or two proxies to attend and vote instead of that Member and that a proxy need not also be a Member and, in the case of an annual general meeting, shall specify the meeting as such. 20.  Notice of any General Meeting shall be given to the Special Shareholder, all the Members, any Successor of a Member and to each Director and the auditors. 21.  The accidental omission to give notice of a meeting to, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting by, any member or person entitled to receive notice shall not invalidate the proceedings at that meeting. Proceedings at General Meetings 22.  No business shall be transacted at any General Meeting unless a quorum is present. Save as otherwise provided in these Articles, two thirds in number of the Members who are present by a Representative or by proxy shall constitute a quorum for all purposes. (1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%. Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a meeting. 546 23.  If such a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting, or if during a meeting such a quorum ceases to be present, the meeting shall stand adjourned to the same day in the next week at the same time and place or to such time and place as the Board may determine. If at the adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within half an hour from the time appointed for the meeting the notice of the meeting shall be deemed to be, and the meeting shall be, cancelled. 24.  The Chairman, or, in his absence, a Director shall preside as chairman of the meeting. If none is willing to act as chairman, or if not present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting, the Members present shall elect another Director or one of the Representatives of a Member who is present to be the chairman of the meeting. 25.  Notwithstanding that he is not a Member, a Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any General Meeting. 26.  The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of a General Meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall, if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place but no business shall be transacted at an adjourned meeting other than business which might properly have been transacted at the meeting had the adjournment not taken place. When a meeting is adjourned for thirty days or more notice shall be given in accordance with Article 18 specifying the time and place of the adjourned meeting and the general nature of the business to be transacted. Otherwise it shall not be necessary to give any such notice. 27.  Except where the Act specifies that a particular resolution of the Company requires a greater majority, two-thirds of such Members who are present and who vote by their Representative or by proxy at a General Meeting of which notice has been duly given shall be required for the passing of all resolutions of the Company. 28.  A resolution put to the vote of a General Meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands, a poll is duly demanded. Subject to the provisions of the Act, a poll may be demanded: 28.1 by the chairman of the meeting; or 28.2 by at least two Members; and a demand by a person as Representative of or proxy for a Member shall be the same as a demand by the Member. 547 29.  Unless a poll is duly demanded, a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has been carried or carried unanimously or by a particular majority or lost, or not carried by a particular majority, and an entry to that effect in the minutes of the General Meeting shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution. 30.  The demand for a poll may, before the poll is taken, be withdrawn, but only with the consent of the chairman of the meeting and a demand so withdrawn shall not be taken to have invalidated the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made. 31.  A poll shall be taken as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded. 32.1  A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on a question of adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either forthwith or at such time and place as the chairman of the meeting directs not being more than thirty days after the poll is demanded. The demand for a poll shall not prevent the continuance of a meeting for the transaction of any business other than the question on which the poll was demanded. If a poll is demanded before the declaration of the result of a show of hands and the demand is duly withdrawn, the meeting shall continue as if the demand had not been made. 32.2  No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately if the time and place at which it is to be taken are announced at the meeting at which it is demanded. In any other case at least seven clear days’ notice shall be given specifying the time and place at which the poll is to be taken. 33.  A resolution in writing signed on behalf of all the Members by a Representative of each of them shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a General Meeting duly convened by notice appropriate thereto and held. Any such resolution may consist of several documents in the like form each signed on behalf of one or more of the Members by a Representative of each of them. 548 Votes of Members 34.  Every Member present at a General Meeting by a Representative or proxy shall have one vote whether on a show of hands or on a poll. 35.  No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any Representative or proxy except at the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is tendered, and every vote not disallowed at the meeting shall be valid. Any objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting whose decision shall be final and conclusive. Representatives 36.1  Any director or the secretary of a Club shall be entitled to act as the Representative of the Club at, and for all the purposes of business at, any General Meeting. A Club may separately or additionally, by resolution of its directors, authorise any other person as it thinks fit (not being a director or the secretary as aforesaid) to act as the Representative of the Club at any General Meeting. The Board may require reasonable evidence of any such authorisation. 36.2  A Representative shall be entitled to exercise all the powers of a Member for whom he acts as Representative. 36.3  Each Club shall, on becoming a Member, or when so requested by the Secretary, give notice to the Secretary, setting out, in such order or priority as the Club shall determine, details of each of its directors, secretary and any other individual who has been authorised by the Club to act as its Representative at General Meetings and shall from time to time send to the Secretary details of any changes in such persons. 36.4  A Representative shall be entitled to attend and where appropriate vote at a General Meeting notwithstanding that the member of which he is the Representative has appointed a proxy to attend the same. Proxies 37.1  An instrument appointing a proxy shall be in writing, signed on behalf of the Member by one of its directors or its secretary or any person authorised by the Member to sign the same and shall be in the usual common form or in such form as the Board shall approve. 549 37.2  Unless otherwise indicated on the instrument appointing the proxy, the proxy may vote or abstain from voting as such proxy shall think fit. 38.  The instrument appointing a proxy and (where such instrument is not signed by a director or the secretary of a Member) a copy of the authority under which it is signed shall be in writing and may: 38.1 be deposited at the League Office or with the Secretary at any time before the time of the General Meeting which the person or persons named in the instrument propose to attend unless otherwise specified in the notice convening such General Meeting; or 38.2 in the case of a poll taken more than forty eight hours after it is demanded, be deposited as aforesaid after the poll has been demanded and before the time appointed for the taking of the poll; or 38.3 where the poll is not taken forthwith but is taken not more than forty eight hours after it was demanded, be delivered at the General Meeting at which the poll was demanded to the chairman of the meeting or to the Secretary. 39.  The chairman of the meeting may in his discretion permit the appointment of a proxy other than as provided herein if the circumstances arise which prevent a Member attending a General Meeting. Voting 40.1  A maximum of two Representatives or proxies of a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings but, in the event that more than one of such Representatives or proxies shall attend then, whilst such Representatives or proxies shall be entitled to speak, only the Representative present who is senior in order of priority in the notice referred to in Article 36.3 or, (if no Representative but more than one proxy is present), only the first named proxy shall be entitled to vote at such General Meeting on behalf of the Club. 40.2  Unless otherwise agreed by the Board or by a majority of the Members present at any General Meeting, no other Representative, proxy or any other person representing a Club shall be entitled to attend General Meetings and in any event such person, shall not be entitled to speak thereat unless invited to do so by the chairman of the meeting. 41.  A vote given or poll demanded by the Representative or proxy of a Member shall be valid notwithstanding the previous termination of the authority of the person 550 voting or demanding a poll unless notice of such termination was received by the Company at the League Office (or at such other place at which the instrument of proxy was duly deposited) before the commencement of the General Meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote is given or the poll demanded or (in the case of a poll taken otherwise than on the same day as the General Meeting or adjourned meeting) the time appointed for taking the poll. Number and Appointment of Directors 42.  The Board shall consist of not less than two and no more than three Directors one of whom shall be the Chairman (who shall be the chief executive officer) . A Director who is not the Chairman shall be non-executive. 43.  A Director need not hold any shares of the Company to qualify him as a Director but he shall be entitled to attend and speak at all General Meetings. 44.  No person shall be appointed or re-appointed as Chairman or as a Director except pursuant to a Resolution and unless: 44.1 such person is proposed by the Board and notice of intention to propose such person is included in the notice of the General Meeting at which the Resolution is to be proposed; or 44.2 where the General Meeting has already been convened, not less than fourteen and, where the General Meeting has not already been convened, not less than twenty two and, in any case not, more than thirty five clear days before the date appointed for a General Meeting, a notice signed by a Member has been given to the Company of the intention to propose that person for appointment or re-appointment; and 44.3 in each case, appointment or re-appointment has been or is endorsed by the Special Shareholder (such endorsement not to be unreasonably withheld, refused or delayed). 45.  The terms and conditions relating to the appointment or re-appointment of, and the remuneration and other terms and other conditions of service of, the Chairman or any other Director, shall be determined or confirmed by Resolution. 46.  Subject to the requirements of the Act, and without prejudice to any claim or rights in respect of any breach of contract between the Company and such person, the Members may by Resolution terminate the appointment of the Chairman or of any Director (as the case may be). 551 Powers of the Board 47.  Subject to the Memorandum and the Articles the affairs of the Company shall be managed by the Board subject always to any directions from time to time given and any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting. 48.  The Board shall: 48.1 manage the affairs of the Company including the operation of the League and the operation and implementation of the Rules; 48.2 exercise all powers of the Company but subject always to such powers of supervision and policy direction as the Members in General Meeting may from time to time exercise or give; 48.3 take such executive steps as it considers necessary to give effect to any policy resolved upon by the Members in General Meeting; 48.4 make such recommendations to the Members on such matters of importance to the Company as it considers appropriate; and 48.5 subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Act, determine any and all matters of procedure to be followed by the Company. 49.  The Board shall not in relation to any dealings relating to television, broadcasting, sponsorship or like transactions or other matters materially affecting the commercial interests of the Members enter into any contract or agreement or conduct themselves in any way as would bind the Company to any contract or agreement without the prior authority or approval by Resolution of the Members. 50.  No alteration of the Memorandum or the Articles nor any direction of the Members shall invalidate any prior act of the Board which would have been valid if that alteration had not been made or that direction had not been given. Delegation of the Board’s Powers 51.  The Board may delegate to the Chairman as the chief executive officer such of its powers as the Board considers desirable. 52.  Any such delegate under Article 51 may be made subject to any conditions the Board or the Members by Resolution may impose, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of the Board’s own powers and any such delegation may be revoked or altered. 552 53.  The Board may appoint any person or group of persons (including any person who is a Representative of a Club) to carry out or undertake such specific duties for the Company with such powers and authority as it shall determine and, in relation thereto, the Board shall be entitled to remunerate or pay such fees to such person for such duties on such basis and on such terms and conditions, as the Board shall determine. Borrowing Powers 54.  The Board may with the prior approval or authority of a Resolution exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow or raise money and to mortgage or charge its assets and, subject to Section 80 of the Act, to issue debenture stock and other debt securities as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party. Disqualification and Removal of Directors 55.  The office of a Director shall be vacated upon the happening of any of the following events: 55.1 if he resigns his office by notice in writing under his hand to the Secretary sent to or left at the League Office; 55.2 if he becomes bankrupt or makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally; 55.3 if he is, or may be, suffering form mental disorder and either: 55.3.1 he is admitted to hospital in pursuance of an application for admission for treatment under the Mental Health Act 1983 or, in Scotland, an application for admission under the Mental Health (Scotland) Act 1984, or 55.3.2 an order is made by a court having jurisdiction (whether in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a receiver, curator bonis or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs; 55.4 if he dies; 55.5 if he ceases for any cause to hold office as Chairman 55.6 if he ceases to be a Director by virtue of any provision of the Act or becomes prohibited bylaw from being a director; 55.7 if he attains the age of 70. 553 56.1 (2) In the event of a vacancy occurring on the Board, the continuing Director(s) shall forthwith convene a General Meeting for the purpose of appointing a Director to fill that vacancy and may appoint as a Director a person who is willing to act including as acting Chairman. An acting Director so appointed shall hold office until the General Meeting convened as aforesaid shall be held and if not reappointed thereat shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof. 56.2  Pending such General Meeting an acting Chairman or other Director (as the case may be) appointed as aforesaid shall be treated as and shall have all the powers and duties of the Chairman or Director (as the case may be) for all the purposes of the Articles. Directors’ Expenses 57.  A Director and any person appointed by the Board under Article 53 may be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel, and other expenses properly incurred by them in connection with their attendance at meetings of the Board or otherwise in connection with the discharge of their duties. Directors’ Interests 58.  Subject to the provisions of the Act and provided that he has disclosed to the Members the nature and extent of any material interest which he has, and obtained the consent of the Members by Resolution, a Director notwithstanding his office: 58.1 may be a party to, or otherwise interested in, any transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; 58.2 may be a director or other officer of, or employed by, or a party to any transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate promoted by the Company or in which the Company is otherwise interested; and 58.3 shall not, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any benefit which he derives from any such office or employment or from any such transaction or arrangement and no such transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit. (2) By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being on officer of a Club)” were deleted from this Article. 554 59.  For the purpose of Article 58: 59.1 a general notice given to the Members that a Director is to be regarded as having an interest of the nature and extent specified in the notice in any transaction or arrangement in which a specified person or class of persons is interested shall be deemed to be a disclosure that the Director has an interest in any such transaction of the nature and extent so specified; and 59.2 an interest of which a Director has no knowledge and of which it is unreasonable to expect him to have knowledge shall not be treated as an interest of his. Proceedings of the Board 60.  Subject to the provisions of the Articles and the Rules, the Board may regulate its proceedings as it thinks fit. A Director may, and the Secretary at the request of a Director shall, call a meeting of the Board. Any question arising at a meeting of the Board on which the Directors are not unanimous shall be referred to the Members at the next General Meeting. 61.  The quorum for the transaction of the business of the Board shall be two Directors, one of which shall be the Chairman. 62.  If the number of Directors is less than two, the continuing Director may act only for the purpose of calling a General Meeting or for the purposes referred to in Article 56.1. 63.  The Chairman shall be the chairman of all meetings of the Board or in his absence one of the Directors present. 64.  All acts done by a meeting of the Board, or by a person acting as a Director (as provided by the Articles) shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was a defect in the appointment of the Director or such other person or that any of them was disqualified from holding office, or if a Director, had vacated office, or was not entitled to vote, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed and was qualified and, if a Director, had continued to be a Director and had been entitled to vote. 65.  A resolution in writing signed by the Directors shall be as valid and effective as if it had been passed at a meeting of the Board and may consist of several documents in the like form each signed by one of the Directors. 555 66.  Without prejudice to Article 65, a meeting of the Board may consist of a conference between the Directors who are not in one place, but where each is able (directly or by telephonic communication) to speak to the other, and to be heard by the other simultaneously. A Director taking part in such a conference shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote or be counted in a quorum accordingly. In relation to any meeting of the Board reference to the word “meeting” in the Articles shall be construed accordingly. 67.  Unless authorised by a Resolution to do so, a Director shall not vote at any meeting of the Board or on any resolution concerning a matter in which he has, directly or indirectly, an interest or duty which is material and which conflicts or may conflict with the interests of the Company but shall nevertheless be counted in the quorum of Directors present at that meeting. Secretary 68.  Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Board subject to ratification by the Members in General Meeting for such term, at such remuneration and upon such terms and conditions as the Board thinks fit and any Secretary so appointed may be removed by the Board or by Resolution of the Members. Minutes 69.  The Board shall cause minutes to be made in books kept for the purpose of all proceedings at General Meetings, of all Resolutions passed by the Members and of all meetings of the Board, including the names of the Directors present at each of such Board meetings. The Board shall cause all such minutes to be circulated to Members within fourteen days of the date of any such meeting. Execution of Documents 70.  The Seal shall only be used pursuant to the authority of the Board. The Board may determine who shall sign any instrument to which the Seal is affixed and unless otherwise so determined it shall be signed by the two Directors or one Director and the Secretary. Any document signed by two Directors or one Director and the Secretary and expressed (in whatever form of words) to be executed by the Company has the same effect as if executed under the Seal. 556 Dividends 71.1  No dividend shall be declared or paid in respect of any share except pursuant to a Resolution in General Meeting. 71.2  For the avoidance of doubt, Article 71.1 shall not affect the provisions relating to payments to Members in respect of broadcasting or sponsorship or other income received by the Company which shall be as laid down from time to time in the Rules and which shall be implemented by the Board in accordance with the Rules. Accounts 72.  No member or other person has any right to inspect any accounting record or book or document of the Company unless: 72.1 he is entitled by law; 72.2 he is authorised to do so by the Board; or 72.3 he is authorised to do so by a Resolution. Notices 73.1  A notice calling a meeting of the Board need not be in writing. 73.2  Any other notice to be given to or by any person pursuant to the Articles shall be in writing. 74.  Any notice or other document may be served or delivered by the Company on or to any Member or any Director either personally, or by sending it by post addressed to the Member or Director at his registered address or by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission to the number or other transmission address or identification provided by the Member or the Director for this purpose, or by leaving it at its registered address addressed to the Member or the Director, or by any other means authorised in writing by the Member or Director concerned. 557 75.  Any notice or other document, which is sent by post, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered twenty four hours after posting and, in proving such service or delivery, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or document was properly addressed, stamped and put in the post. Any notice or other document left at a registered address otherwise than by post, or sent by facsimile transmission or electronic mail or other instantaneous means of transmission, shall be deemed to have been served or delivered when it was left or sent. 76  Without prejudice to the provisions of Article 75 relating to service or delivery of any notice or document any notice or document not posted or delivered personally shall also be confirmed by sending or delivering a copy thereof by post or personally as provided in Article 74 but so that, in any such case, the accidental omission to so post or serve the same or non receipt of the same shall not invalidate the due service or delivery of the notice or other document in question. 77.  A Member present, either by Representative or by proxy, at any General Meeting shall be deemed to have received notice of the meeting and, where requisite, of the purposes for which it was called. 78.  A notice may be given by the Company to a Successor of a Member in consequence of the insolvency, administration or receivership of a Member, by sending or delivering it, in any manner authorised by the Articles for the giving of notice to a Member, addressed to the Member by name or to the Successor at the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for that purpose by the Successor. Until such an address has been supplied, a notice may be given in any manner in which it might have been given if the insolvency, administration or receivership had not occurred. Rules of The Football Association 79.  The Company shall adhere to and comply with the Football Association Rules. 558 Winding Up 80.  On the winding-up of the Company the surplus assets shall be applied first, in repaying to the Members the amount paid on their shares respectively and, if such assets shall be insufficient to repay the said amount in full, they shall be applied rateably. 81.  If the surplus assets shall be more than sufficient to pay to the Members the whole amount paid upon their shares, the balance shall be paid over to The Football Association Benevolent Fund or to such other charitable or benevolent object connected with Association Football as shall be determined by Resolution at or before the time of winding-up and approved by The Football Association. Indemnity 82.  Subject to the provisions of the Act, but without prejudice to any indemnity to which a Director may otherwise be entitled, every Director or other officer or auditor of the Company shall be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against any liability incurred by him in defending any proceedings, whether civil or criminal, in which judgment is given in his favour or in which he is acquitted or in connection with any application in which relief is granted to him by the court from liability for negligence, default, breach of duty or breach of trust in relation to the affairs of the Company. 559   Points Based System Governing Body Endorsement Requirements for Players 2017/2018 Season Introduction The purpose of this document is to explain how football clubs in England and Welsh clubs with membership of the Premier League or English Football League seek to obtain Governing Body Endorsements (where necessary) from The FA for individual players under Tiers 2 (Sportsperson) and 5 (Temporary Worker — Creative and Sporting) of the Home Office Points Based System (“PBS”) for the 2017/2018 season. Unless otherwise defined, capitalised terms are given the meanings set out in the Glossary. Consultation The criteria set out in this document have been agreed by the Home Office following consultation between the Stakeholders. Duration The criteria set out in this document will apply for the 2017/2018 season and will be effective from 1 May 2017 through to 30 April 2018. The criteria will be reviewed in early 2018 in order that revised criteria may be issued by 1 May 2018 to operate for season 2018/2019. Glossary Aggregated FIFA World Rankings means the aggregated rankings list for senior men’s international teams over the Reference Period that are published by The FA on a monthly basis following publication of the FIFA World Rankings. This list is available on www.thefa.com. Available Minutes means the total number of minutes (excluding any periods(s) of injury or added time) played by the player’s club in its domestic league competition. For the avoidance of doubt, all minutes played by a club in competitions other than its domestic league competition are to be excluded. Certificate of Sponsorship means a certificate assigned to a non-EU/EEA player by a club following the granting of a GBE for that player by The FA. Such a certificate will quote a unique reference number that links to information held by the Home Office about the individual’s job and personal details. 562 Competitive International Match means any match played in the following tournaments: · FIFA World Cup Finals; · FIFA World Cup Qualifying Groups; · FIFA Confederations Cup; and · Continental Cup Qualifiers and Finals, including but not limited to: · UEFA European Championships and Qualifiers; · CAF African Cup of Nations and Qualifiers; · AFC Asia Nations Cup and Qualifiers; · CONCACAF Gold Cup; · CONCACAF Copa Caribe; · UNCAF Nations Cup; · CONMEBOL Copa America; and · OFC Nations Cup. Continental Competition means any of the following tournaments: · the UEFA Champions League; · the UEFA Europa League; and · the Copa Libertadores de América. Cumulative Total Score means the cumulative total of any points that a player may score under the Part A objective criteria added to the points that a player may score under the Part B objective criteria (as set out in Appendix 1). For the avoidance of doubt, Cumulative Total Score shall not include any points that have been duplicated across Part A and Part B. FIFA means the Fédération Internationale de Football Association. FIFA World Rankings means the rankings for senior international men’s teams published on the FIFA website (these rankings can currently be found at http://www.fifa.com/fifa-world-ranking/ranking-table/men/). Governing Body Endorsement or GBE means an endorsement issued by The FA to a club for a non-EU/EEA elite player who is internationally established at the highest level, whose employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England. Home Associations means The Scottish Football Association, the Football Association of Wales and The Irish Football Association. 563 Home Office means the department of the UK government responsible for immigration, counter- terrorism, police, drugs policy, and related science and research. National Association means a football association that is a member of and recognised by FIFA. Qualifying Transfers means all transfers to Premier League clubs in the previous season in respect of players submitted on Premier League squad lists. The Qualifying Transfers value will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force for the duration of that season. Qualifying Wages means the basic wages paid to the top 30 earners in each Premier League club at the end of the season prior to the date of the application. The value of Qualifying Wages will be provided by The FA directly to The Premier League and The English Football League prior to each season and will remain in force for the duration of that season. Reference Period means the twenty four (24) month period immediately preceding the date of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement unless the player is twenty one (21) or under at the time of the application for a Governing Body Endorsement when the reference period is reduced to the immediately preceding twelve (12) month period. Relevant Interested Parties means an appropriate representative of the either The Premier League or The English Football League (depending on the league in which the player plays) and the Professional Footballers’ Association. Required Percentage means: · for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 11 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 21 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and · for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above. Secondary League means: · the 2 European leagues which are not Top Leagues but provide the next most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and 564 · the Central and South American league which is not a Top League but which provides the third most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time. A list setting out the Secondary Leagues will be published on The FA website prior to each season and this list will remain in place for the duration of the season. Secondary Percentage means: · for National Associations ranked between 1 and 10 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 25% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 11 and 15 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 30% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 16 and 20 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 40% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 21 and 25 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 45% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 26 and 30 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 55% and above; · for National Associations ranked between 31 and 50 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 60% and above; and · for National Associations ranked between 51 and 60 of the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings, 75% and above. Sponsor means a Premier League or English Football League club which has satisfied the Home Office criteria to assign Certificates of Sponsorship. Stakeholders means The FA, The Premier League, The English Football League, The Professional Footballers’ Association and the Home Associations. The FA means The Football Association Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00077797 and whose registered office is at Wembley Stadium, Wembley, London HA9 0WS, designated for these purposes as the “recognised governing body” which shall be represented by the Head of Player Status and Competitions or their nominee. The Premier League means The Football Association Premier League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 02719699 and whose registered office is at 30 Gloucester Place, London W1U 8PL. 565 The English Football League means The English Football League Limited, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered number 00080612 and whose registered office is at 10 — 12 West Cliff, Preston, PR1 8HU. The Professional Footballers’ Association means The PFA, a company incorporated in England and Wales with registered company number 01088411 and whose registered office is at 20 Oxford Court, Manchester M2 3WQ. Top League means: · the six (6) European leagues which provide the most players to the top 20 squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time; and · the two (2) Central and South American leagues which provide the most players to the top twenty (20) squads in the Aggregated FIFA World Rankings at the relevant point in time. A list setting out the Top Leagues will be published on The FA website www.thefa.com prior to each season and this list will remain in place for the duration of the season. Transfer Fee means the fixed, guaranteed element of a transfer fee (if applicable) and is taken from the transfer fee submitted by the club to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, free transfers, players for whom the transfer fee consists of only training compensation and swap or multi-player deals are to be disregarded when calculating the transfer fee. Unavailable for Selection means the player was not available to play due to injury or suspension and written evidence supporting this, setting out the games missed and the reason(s), has been provided by the player’s National Association or club doctor to The FA. For the avoidance of doubt, a player may not be classed as injured (and therefore Unavailable for Selection) if he was listed as a substitute in a match and was not used. Such matches may be counted as non-appearances when calculating the Required Percentage. Wages means the fixed, guaranteed element of the wages payable to the player and the figure is taken from the contract submitted by the applicant club to The FA. In the case of loan players, only the player’s wages for which the applicant club is liable will be assessed. Any element of the player’s full contractual wage which is to be met by his parent club is to be disregarded. 566 1.  GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 1.1.  Eligibility to become a Sponsor In order to apply for a Governing Body Endorsement from The FA, an applicant club must hold a Sponsor’s licence under Tier 2 and/or Tier 5 of the PBS and thereby be eligible to assign Certificates of Sponsorship. To be eligible to become a Sponsor and assign Certificates of Sponsorship a club must be a member of The Premier League or The English Football League. A Sponsor’s licence issued under Tier 2 or Tier 5 is valid for a period of 4 years, after which time it may be renewed. Clubs should note that a Sponsor’s licence may be revoked by the Home Office at any time if the Sponsor is seen to be failing in its compliance with its duties. Where a Sponsor’s licence is revoked, a player’s leave may be curtailed. This means that a player must make a change of employment application if he wishes to remain in the UK. 1.2.  Certificates of Sponsorship A Certificate of Sponsorship will be assigned to a player by the club once The FA has confirmed that the application on behalf of the player has satisfied the requirements for a GBE. Any Certificate of Sponsorship assigned to a player must be submitted to The FA by the applicant club. 1.3.  Length of Season For the purposes of the PBS, the playing season for this sport is from August to May. This may vary slightly from season to season depending on the arrangement of the first and last matches. 1.4.  Period of Validity A club can apply for a Governing Body Endorsement at any time during the season and any application will be considered against the criteria set out below. Clubs should take into consideration the fact that a Governing Body Endorsement for a player, once issued, must be presented to the Home Office as part of an application for entry clearance or leave within three months of a Certificate of Sponsorship being assigned to a player. A new Governing Body Endorsement will be required if the previous Governing Body Endorsement has expired. 567 2.  OBTAINING A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT UNDER THE PBS 2.1.  Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted The FA will automatically grant a player a GBE under either Tier 2 or Tier 5 if the applicant club is able to show(1) that that player has participated in the Required Percentage(2) of senior Competitive International Matches(3) played by that player’s National Association during the Reference Period. Notes: (1) The applicant club must provide written confirmation setting out all matches (including Competitive International Matches, friendlies and any other international matches that the player was involved in) in which the player: · took part; · was Unavailable for Selection; and · did not take part but was not Unavailable for Selection. An applicant club should obtain such confirmation from the player’s National Association. If the relevant National Association is not able to confirm this, this fact should be confirmed by the applicant club to The FA. At which stage, The FA will seek to independently verify this information through its own sources. The responsibility lies with the applicant club to provide this information where it is able to do so. A decision will not be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted. (2) In calculating the Required Percentage, any Competitive International Matches for which the player was Unavailable for Selection are to be excluded. (3) If less than 30% of a National Association’s matches during the Reference Period are Competitive International Matches, friendly matches will be included in the calculation. 2.2.  Discretionary criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement may be granted If a player does not meet the automatic criteria set out above, an applicant club can request that an Exceptions Panel consider the player’s experience and value in order to determine whether a Governing Body Endorsement should nevertheless be granted. The applicant club must make the request for an Exceptions Panel to the Player Status Department at The FA which will then appoint an Exceptions Panel in accordance with the below. Clubs should ensure that all evidence 568 that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the determination by the Exceptions Panel. 2.2.1. The Exceptions Panel will be made up of three (3) members who will be appointed by The FA. 2.2.2. The three (3) member Exceptions Panel will be constituted as follows: 2.2.2.1. an independent, legally qualified Chair ( “Chair” ); and 2.2.2.2. two (2) additional independent panel members having relevant experience at the top level of the game ( “Independent Members” ), (who shall together be referred to as the “Panel Members” ). 2.2.3. No individual who would objectively be considered to have a current association with the applicant club will be appointed to the Exceptions Panel. 2.2.4. In the event that a Panel Member(s) considers there to be an actual or perceived conflict of interest (whether or not an objection is raised by the applicant club) on the part of a Panel Member(s) (which for the avoidance of doubt can include themselves) where: 2.2.4.1. this relates to an Independent Member(s), the Panel Member(s) must declare this to the Chair; and 2.2.4.2. this relates to the Chair, this must be declared to The FA. In either case, this must be declared at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, in advance of determination of the case. 2.2.5. The applicant club will be informed of the membership of the Exceptions Panel at the earliest opportunity in advance of the Exceptions Panel sitting to decide the case. An applicant club may challenge the appointment of any Panel Member if circumstances exist which give rise to an actual or perceived conflict of interest on the part of that Panel Member. If a club intends to challenge the appointment of a Panel Member, the club must declare this at the earliest opportunity and, in any event, before the Exceptions Panel sits to determine the player’s application. 2.2.6. Where the actual or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to an Independent Member(s), the Chair will determine in his absolute discretion whether the relevant Independent Member(s) should be excluded from participating in the panel hearing and voting on the application. If the Chair decides in his absolute discretion that the Independent Member(s) cannot participate, the Chair will notify The FA of this and The FA 569 will appoint a replacement Independent Member(s) who may also be challenged if there is a perceived or actual conflict of interest. 2.2.7. Where the actual or perceived conflict under either 2.2.4 or 2.2.5 above relates to the Chair, The FA will determine whether the Chair is eligible to participate and vote. If The FA determines that the Chair cannot participate, The FA will appoint a replacement Chair. 2.2.8. The FA will provide appropriate secretariat support. 2.2.9. The Exceptions Panel will consider the case following the procedures and guidance set out in Appendix 1 to this document. 2.2.10. Written submissions may be made by The FA or the Relevant Interested Parties in advance of the Exceptions Panel’s determination. 2.2.11. The Exceptions Panel can request any further information from the secretariat or the applicant club that it deems necessary in its absolute discretion in order to make its decision. If an Exceptions Panel meeting has been convened or is in progress when a request for further information is made, the Chair may adjourn the meeting to allow the information to be gathered. Where it is able to do so, the applicant club or the secretariat will supply the further information to the Exceptions Panel within a reasonable timescale. 2.2.12 The Exceptions Panel will make its decision based on the papers submitted to it. An oral hearing may be requested but clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4). Requests for an oral hearing must be made at the same time as a club submits its application on behalf of the player to The FA and be accompanied by evidence which sets out why the club asserts an oral hearing is required. 2.2.13 The Exceptions Panel will make its decision by a simple majority with the Chair having a casting vote. All Exceptions Panel members must vote. 2.2.14 Written reasons for the decision will be supplied by the Exceptions Panel to the applicant club. An anonymised summary of each decision (in the format set out at Appendix 2) will be made available on a confidential basis to all Stakeholders. The Stakeholders may make these summaries available to assist applicant clubs. 570 If a club has made an application that was unsuccessful following a decision of the Exceptions Panel, a further Exceptions Panel cannot be requested for the same player by the same club within four (4) months of the original Exceptions Panel date. 2.3  Other requirements of the PBS Please note that, in order to secure leave to remain under Tiers 2 and 5 of the PBS, in addition to securing a GBE and being assigned with a Certificate of Sponsorship, an individual will also have to meet any other criteria as set by the Home Office. For example, applications under Tier 2 will have to be supported by evidence that the player has met the English language requirement set by the Home Office. 3.  CONSIDERATIONS ONCE A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT HAS BEEN GRANTED 3.1  Length of issue Governing Body Endorsements can only be issued for the following periods: Initial Application Extension Tier 2 (Sportsperson) The shorter of: · · three (3) years; OR the length of the player’s contract. The shorter of: · · three (3) years; OR the length of the player’s contract. Tier 5 (Temporary Worker - Creative and Sporting) The shorter of: · · twelve (12) months; OR the length of the player’s contract If the initial application was granted for less than twelve (12) months, an in country extension can be granted to top up the period to twelve (12) months in total. For example, a player granted a six (6) month approval can apply for an extension in country of up to another six (6) months. If a club wishes to employ a player for a period of longer than twelve (12) months, the player has to return overseas to make a new application and obtain entry clearance for a further twelve (12) month period under Tier 5. 3.2  Extension Applications If a club wishes to retain the services of a player beyond the period of his GBE, the club must submit a new application before the player’s leave to remain expires. If the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic criteria (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the club must submit a summary of the player’s 571     domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will then consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above). 3.3  Switching from Tier 5 to Tier 2 of the PBS A player can enter under Tier 5 (if he is unable to meet the English language requirement set by the Home Office) and then apply in country (provided this is within the first 12 months) to switch to Tier 2 once he has passed the English language test. To do this, the club will need to submit a new application for a GBE so that a new Certificate of Sponsorship under Tier 2 can be assigned by the club. The new application will need to be supported by a notification of pass or pass certificate at the agreed level from an accredited English Language Test Centre. Where a player wishes to switch from Tier 5 to Tier 2 and satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above) at the time at which the application to switch is made, a GBE will be granted. Where the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will then consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a 572 GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above). 3.4  Change of club A club wishing to sign a player who has been granted a Governing Body Endorsement through another club must submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. If the player meets the automatic criteria (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. Where the player does not meet the automatic criteria (at 2.1), the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will at that stage consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above). 3.5  Temporary transfer of player’s registration (loans) For the purpose of a Governing Body Endorsement, loans are defined as temporary transfers which do not extend beyond the end of the season in which the registration is temporarily transferred. Loans are only permissible within the player’s current period of approval and should not be used to avoid making extension or change of employment applications. 3.5.13 Temporary transfer to another club If a player on a Certificate of Sponsorship is moving to another club either in the UK or abroad on a loan basis, the player’s parent club must notify the Home Office of the temporary transfer and change of location via the Sponsor Management System. For the duration of the loan period, the loaning club retains overall responsibility for the player as his employer and Sponsor and the player is granted permission to move temporarily under the 573 provisions of his current leave, provided that the Certificate of Sponsorship assigned by the loaning club is valid for the duration of the loan period. This means that where the loan is to another club within England, neither the parent club nor the loanee club has to submit a new application for a GBE to The FA. Where the loan is to a club within another Home Association, the player will have to satisfy that Home Association’s governing body endorsement process. When the player returns to his parent club after the loan period, the player does not need to be assessed again against the entry criteria and may simply resume his employment with his original club (provided that his Governing Body Endorsement remains valid beyond the date of his return), on the basis that the player has an existing Certificate of Sponsorship and has already met the entry requirements at the beginning of his employment with that club. 3.5.14 Making a temporary transfers permanent Where the temporary transfer is to another club within England, if the loan is later made permanent, the new club will, at that time, have to make a fresh application for a GBE on behalf of the player. Clubs should note that the new application for a GBE and Certificate of Sponsorship must be fully completed before the player can play as a permanent employee of the new club. 3.5.15 Temporary transfer from a club outside England to a club within England Any player joining an English club on loan from a club outside of England (including the Home Associations) must meet the requirements for either automatic or discretionary endorsement (as set out 2.1 and 2.2 above) and therefore an application must be submitted to The FA. 3.6  Discrepancies between the evidence submitted in support of a GBE application and the information contained within the contract documentation subsequently submitted to The FA Where a club obtains a GBE for a player but subsequently submits to The FA as part of the registration process documentation which contains different information (for example different wages and/or transfer fee) from that submitted as part of the GBE application process, The FA reserves the right to refer the case back to an Exceptions Panel and ultimately to inform the Home Office who may curtail the player’s right to work in the UK. For cases 574 that are referred back to an Exceptions Panel, the Exceptions Panel will conduct a fresh determination of the club’s application taking into account the new information. The club will be entitled to submit new evidence to this panel and will be required to pay a further fee. 3.7  Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval Where a club wishes to make significant changes to the terms and conditions of the player’s contract, for instance to improve his salary or length of contract part-way through his period of endorsement, the club must notify the Home Office of this via the Sponsor Management System. If the Home Office confirms that a new application is required and the player satisfies the automatic criteria for endorsement (as set out at 2.1 above), a GBE will be granted. If the automatic criteria (at 2.1) are not satisfied, the club must submit a summary of the player’s domestic club appearances over the previous 12 months as well as any other information which the club deems to be relevant to its application. The FA will at that stage consult with Relevant Interested Parties by email and in doing so will provide any details put forward by the club in support of the application. When considering the application and deciding whether the application should be granted, The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties shall consider the information put forward by the club as well as any other information which they deem to be relevant in their absolute discretion which indicates whether the player remains of sufficient quality to be awarded a GBE. If a majority of The FA and the Relevant Interested Parties recommend that a GBE should be granted, a GBE will be issued. If a majority recommendation for approval is not given, a GBE will not be granted and the club will have no further recourse to an Exceptions Panel under the discretionary criteria (at 2.2 above). 3.8  Ceasing the employment of a player If a club prematurely ceases to employ a player who has a Certificate of Sponsorship, the club must inform the Home Office. 3.9  Trial arrangements Governing Body Endorsements will not be issued to clubs for the purpose of having players to trial with them. Clubs may wish to approach the UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) contact centre on 0300 123 2241 for further information should they wish to consider taking a non- European Economic Area (EEA) player on trial. 575 4.  FEES An administration fee of £500 plus VAT will be charged for each application for a GBE. The cost of referring an application to an Exceptions Panel will be £5,000 plus VAT to cover the costs of the Exceptions Panel. Payment of any sums due to The FA in connection with a GBE application must be made no later than 14 days after the date on which a decision is communicated to the club. Each club is to meet its own costs. 5.  STATUS OF GUIDANCE This guidance should be used in conjunction with the relevant advice issued by the Home Office. The FA is not registered to give advice on immigration routes or processes or to advise on an individual’s immigration status. Information on aspects of immigration policy and law can be found on the Home Office website at www.gov.uk/browse/visas-immigration or you may wish to seek advice from an Office of the Immigration Services Commissioner (OISC) registered advisor or someone who is otherwise exempt from such a registration requirement, for example, a qualified solicitor. Clubs are advised to allow sufficient time for entry clearance or leave to remain to be granted. The time taken may vary depending upon where the player is making his application from. A guide to visa processing times is available on the Home Office website at: www.gov.uk/visa- processing-times. Please note that an individual’s personal and immigration history may be taken into account when their application is being considered. 6.  FURTHER INFORMATION This guidance is available on The FA website at the following link: http://www. thefa.com/football-rules-governance/more/player-registrations. 576 7.  CONTACTS For any queries regarding the Governing Body Endorsement criteria or to discuss the application process for football, please contact: John Stanley Player Status Department The Football Association Wembley Stadium PO Box 1966 London SW1P 9EQ Tel: 0844 980 8200 # 6947 Mob: 07773 187 547 Email: John.Stanley@thefa.com Please note that if your query extends beyond football and into immigration, you will be directed to the Home Office. 8.  HOME OFFICE HELP If you are an employer or Sponsor and have a general query about the Sponsor application process or for specific enquiries regarding individual applications or about the migrant application process, please contact UK Visas and Immigration (UKVI) on 0300 123 2241. For any technical problems with the Sponsor Management System (SMS), please call the SMS helpline on 0114 207 2900. 577 Appendix 1: Exceptions Panel Procedures 1.  INTRODUCTION The Exceptions Panel will review the information submitted in respect of the player by the club to The FA and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in accordance with the below review criteria. For the avoidance of doubt, the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation (in any circumstances, including cases where the points threshold is exceeded) to recommend that a Governing Body Endorsement be issued. The Exceptions Panel may take into account any circumstances or facts which it determines, in its absolute discretion, are relevant to its decision in respect of whether to recommend that a GBE is granted. The final decision regarding whether to recommend that a GBE be granted rests with the Exceptions Panel. 2.  REVIEW PROCESS In determining whether a GBE should be awarded, the Exceptions Panel will carry out a mixed objective and subjective review in accordance with the below review process. Other than in exceptional cases, the Exceptions Panel will consider each application on the basis of the papers presented to it. An applicant club is permitted to request that the Exceptions Panel hear oral submissions but the Exceptions Panel is under no obligation to do so. Clubs should be aware that the Exceptions Panel is likely to grant an application for an oral hearing in only the most exceptional circumstances and for those cases in respect of which it is persuaded are complex and which rely on elements falling for consideration at the subjective review stage (Appendix 1, Section 4). The review process to be undertaken by the Exceptions Panel is as follows: 1. The player is considered against the objective criteria set out at Part A below. 2. If the player scores 4 points or more against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall immediately move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player. 578 3. If the player scores fewer than 4 points against the objective Part A criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall consider the player against the objective criteria set out at Part B below. 4. Once the club’s application has been considered against the objective Part B criteria, the Exceptions Panel shall move on to conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player. 3.  OBJECTIVE CRITERIA If a player meets any of the criteria set out in the first column, he will be awarded the number of points set out in the second column. Points will only be awarded in the circumstances identified and the Exceptions Panel will not duplicate points across Part A and Part B. For example, a player who scores points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part A will be not be permitted to also score points in respect of his Transfer Fee at Part B (if necessary). Part A Objective Criteria Criteria The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is above the 75th percentile of Qualifying Transfers(1). The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is between the 50th and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Transfers(1). The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are above the 75 percentile of Qualifying Wages. th The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are between the 50 and 75th percentile (inclusive) of Qualifying Wages. th The player’s current club is in a Top League and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Minutes. The player’s current club has played in the group stages or onwards of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in 30% or more of the Available Minutes. 579 Points 3 points 2 points 3 points 2 points 1 point 1 point   Part B Objective Criteria Criteria The value of the Transfer Fee being paid for the player is within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers(1). Players(2) for whom no transfer fee is payable who have been ascribed a virtual transfer value (on such basis and in such amount as the Exceptions Panel deems to be appropriate in its absolute discretion) which exceeds the value which is 20% below the 50th percentile of Qualifying Transfers The Wages being paid to the player by the applicant club are within 20% of the 50th percentile of Qualifying Wages. The player’s current club is in a Secondary League and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Minutes. The player’s current club has played in the final qualification rounds of a Continental Competition within the last 12 months and the player has played in at least 30% of the Available Minutes. The applicant club is able to show(3) that the player has participated in the Secondary Percentage(4) of senior Competitive International Matches(5) played by that player’s National Association during the Reference Period. OR The player’s National Association was a semi-finalist in the Asian Cup or African Cup of Nations in the immediately preceding 12 months of the date of the application for a GBE. If the National Association is ranked outside the top 60 in the FIFA Aggregated World Rankings at the time of the application, the club must be able to show(3) that the player participated in 75% or more(4) of the Competitive International Matches(5) played by the National Association during the Reference Period. Points 1 point 1 point 1 point 1 point 1 point 1 point Notes: (1) No points will be awarded for players for whom no transfer fee is payable at the time an application for a GBE is made for that player. This includes (but is not limited to) players transferring on a free transfer and players for whom a transfer fee has previously been paid but that player has been sent out on loan and is returning to their parent club. (2) Players registering with a club on loan or for whom a transfer has previously been completed (regardless of whether a transfer fee was paid or not) but that player has been sent out on loan and is returning to their parent club cannot be ascribed a virtual transfer fee. 580   (3) The applicant club must provide written confirmation setting out all matches (including Competitive International Matches, friendlies and any other international matches that the player was involved in) in which the player: · took part; · was Unavailable for Selection; and · did not take part but was not Unavailable for Selection. An applicant club should obtain such confirmation from the player’s National Association. If the relevant National Association is not able to confirm this, this fact should be confirmed by the applicant club to The FA. At this stage, The FA will seek to independently verify this information through its own sources. The responsibility lies with the applicant club to provide this information where it is able to do so. A decision will not be made until this process has been completed and any relevant supporting evidence is submitted. (4) In calculating the Secondary Percentage (or other relevant percentage), any Competitive International Matches for which the player was Unavailable for Selection are to be excluded. (5) If fewer than 30% of a National Association’s matches during the Reference Period are Competitive International Matches, friendly matches will be included in the calculation. 4.  SUBJECTIVE REVIEW Where a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria; or following any consideration of a club’s application under the Part B objective criteria (regardless of points scored), the Exceptions Panel will then conduct a subjective review of the information presented by the club and any other information which it considers to be relevant in its absolute discretion in respect of the player in order to determine whether the player is of sufficient quality to justify it recommending that a GBE be awarded. As has been set out above at paragraph 2.2, clubs should ensure that all evidence that they want to be considered in respect of the player is submitted in writing ahead of the determination by the Exceptions Panel. 581 Examples of matters which the Exceptions Panel may take into account when conducting the subjective review include but are not limited to: · If applicable, the fact that the player satisfies or partially satisfies some of the automatic criteria for a Governing Body Endorsement (as set out under 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted)), as well as the extent to which the player exceeds or falls short of these criteria. · The reasons why the automatic criteria (as set out under paragraph 2.1 (Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted) above) were not met. · Against which objective criteria (whether Part A or Part B objective criteria) points have been scored and how many points have been scored. · The extent to which the player exceeds either the Part A or Part B objective criteria that he has met or falls short of either the Part A or Part B objective criteria he does not meet. 5.  OUTCOME If a player scores 4 points or more by reference to the Part A objective criteria or a Cumulative Total Score of 5 points of more under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel may grant a GBE, but is under no obligation to do so. The Panel is entitled to consider, as part of its subjective review, any other circumstances or facts which it deems to be relevant in its absolute discretion in deciding whether to recommend that a GBE is awarded. If a player scores fewer than 4 points by reference to the Part A objective criteria and a Cumulative Total Score of fewer than 5 points under the Part A and Part B objective criteria, the Exceptions Panel is guided to refuse a GBE unless it is satisfied, following its subjective review, that the player is internationally established at the highest level and that his employment will make a significant contribution to the development of football at the highest level in England . In determining this, the Exceptions Panel may consider any other circumstances or facts which it deems to be relevant in its absolute discretion in deciding whether to recommend that a GBE is awarded. 582 Appendix 2: Form in which decision summaries will be provided to Stakeholders Criteria League in which the Applicant Club plays League in which the Player currently plays Age of the Player Ranking of the Player’s National Association Objective Criteria Subjective Criteria Any other information which was deemed relevant Constitution of The Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (England and Wales) Title Points 583 1. The committee shall be called the Professional Football Negotiating and Consultative Committee (P.F.N.C.C.). Membership 2. The committee shall consist of (a) four representatives from the Professional Footballers’ Association; (b) two representatives from The Football League Limited (c) two representatives from The FA Premier League Limited; (d) one representative from The Football Association Limited; (e) the Chief Executive/Officers of each of the four bodies listed above. Scope 3. The committee shall have within its scope Professional Association Football Players employed by clubs in membership of The Football League Ltd and The FA Premier League Limited. Function 4. The function of the committee shall be: (a) to consider questions concerning players’ remuneration and other terms and conditions of employment, including contractual obligations, minimum pay, bonuses governed by League rules, pensions, fringe benefits, holidays, standard working conditions and insurance, as well as procedural matters involving the negotiating machinery, and the contract appeals machinery. This should not be regarded as an exhaustive list. No major changes in the regulations of the Leagues affecting a player’s terms and conditions of employment shall take place without full discussion and agreement in the P.F.N.C.C.; and (b) to facilitate consultation between the parties on any matter relating to professional Association Football upon which any of the parties considers that the view of the P.F.N.C.C. would be desirable to help further the best interests of the game. Chairman 5. (a) The committee shall appoint an independent chairman. (b) In the event of the unavoidable absence of the independent chairman, a meeting may be chaired by a member of the Committee by agreement of   all the four bodies listed in Clause 2. 584 Secretary 6. (a) The Secretary of the The Football League Ltd and the Chief Executive of the Professional Footballers’ Association shall act as joint secretaries of the P.F.N.C.C. (b) The administration and secretarial services to be provided by The Football League Ltd. Executive Officer 7. The persons listed in clause 2(e) above shall meet as and when necessary and in any event shall meet before any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. in order to give preliminary consideration to items which are to appear on the Agenda for the next P.F.N.C.C. meeting. Meetings 8. (a) There shall be four ordinary meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. each year. They shall take place on the first Thursday in July, October and April, and the second Thursday in January. At least 14 days’ notice of an ordinary meeting shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice. (b) Special meetings may be called at the discretion of the chairman at the request of any member. At least seven days’ notice of such meetings shall be given and the business of the meeting shall be stated in the notice. (c) Other parties may be invited to attend any meeting of the P.F.N.C.C. at the request of any member and at the Chairman’s discretion. The Chairman shall also be empowered to invite third parties to any meeting following consultation with the members. (d) The Football League Ltd and The FA Premier League shall communicate with those clubs employing the representatives of the Professional Footballers’ Association, and their deputies, and request that such representatives and deputies be given reasonable facilities to attend meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. Minutes 9. Full minutes of all meetings shall be drafted by the joint secretaries and chairman. 585 Resolution of differences 10. (a) It shall be the duty of the members of the committee to take all reasonable steps to ensure the acceptance of agreements reached. Where appropriate, any of the bodies listed in Clause 2 may seek the assistance of the chairman in expounding and explaining agreements reached. (b) The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek the advice of the chairman on any matter before the committee. (c) The parties to any dispute may by agreement seek independent arbitration by the Conciliation and Arbitration Service or any other agreed independent arbitrator. Sub-Committees 11. The committee shall have power to set up such sub-committees or joint working parties not restricted to members of the committee as it considers necessary. Full minutes of sub-committee meetings shall be kept and appended to minutes of meetings of the P.F.N.C.C. for distribution to members. Finance 12. (a) Each of the bodies listed in Clause 2 shall be responsible for meeting the expenses of its representative(s) for attending meetings. (b) The expenses of the chairman shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2. (c) Any other expense shall be shared equally by the bodies listed in Clause 2, including the charges of The Football League Ltd for secretarial services. Amendment of constitution 13. Alteration in the constitution of the committee shall only be considered at a meeting called specifically for that purpose and notice of any proposed alteration shall be given in writing 28 days previous to such meeting. Any alteration to the constitution shall only take effect after approval to it has been given by each of the bodies listed in Clause 2. Press notice 14. After each meeting, where appropriate, an agreed press statement shall be made available and members shall refrain from any critical comment in the press, radio or on television. 586 Status of constitution 15. This constitution shall be presented to the next general meeting of the bodies listed in Clause 2. If approved by each of them it shall be regarded as an agreement binding on each and all of them and shall be appended to the rules of each body. 587    Premier League Table Season 2016/2017 Pos 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Club P Chelsea Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Liverpool Arsenal Manchester United Everton Southampton AFC Bournemouth West Bromwich Albion West Ham United Leicester City Stoke City Crystal Palace Swansea City Burnley Watford Hull City Middlesbrough Sunderland Home   W   17 17 11 12 14 8 13 6 9 9 7 10 7 6 8 10 8 8 4 3 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 D L F A 0 2 7 5 3 10 4 6 4 2 4 4 6 2 3 3 4 4 6 5 2 0 1 2 2 1 2 7 6 8 8 5 6 11 8 6 7 7 9 11 55 47 37 45 39 26 42 17 35 27 19 31 24 24 27 26 25 28 17 16 590 Away   W   13 9 12 10 9 10 4 6 3 3 5 2 4 6 4 1 3 1 1 3 17 9 17 18 16 12 16 21 29 22 31 25 24 25 34 20 29 35 23 34 D L F A   GD Pts 3 6 2 5 3 5 6 4 6 7 5 4 5 3 2 4 3 3 7 1 3 4 5 4 7 4 9 9 10 9 9 13 10 10 13 14 13 15 11 15 30 39 43 33 38 28 20 24 20 16 28 17 17 26 18 13 15 9 10 13 16 17 22 24 28 17 28 27 38 29 33 38 32 38 36 35 39 45 30 35 52 60 41 36 33 25 18 -7 -12 -8 -17 -15 -15 -13 -25 -16 -28 -43 -26 -40 93 86 78 76 75 69 61 46 46 45 45 44 44 41 41 40 40 34 28 24                                       Premier League Attendances Season 2016/2017 Club AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Hull City Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Manchester United Middlesbrough Southampton Stoke City Sunderland Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Bromwich Albion West Ham United TOTAL Premier League Results Pld Average Aggregate Utilisation Max Opposition 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 19 380 11,389 59,957 20,559 41,532 25,101 39,310 20,752 31,920 53,094 54,019 75,305 30,449 31,087 27,434 41,173 20,616 31,703 20,536 23,857 56,973 35,838 216,388 1,139,177 390,616 789,116 476,919 746,898 394,297 606,476 1,008,789 1,026,358 1,430,790 578,539 590,655 521,250 782,290 391,708 602,363 390,191 453,292 1,082,484 13,618,596 591 99.3% 99.5% 96.1% 99.8% 98.6% 99.3% 83.1% 98.9% 99.6% 98.0% 99.6% 90.2% 96.0% 98.2% 84.5% 97.8% 98.7% 95.8% 88.9% 100.0% 96.5% 11,459 60,055 21,870 41,622 25,802 39,595 24,508 32,072 53,292 54,512 75,564 32,704 31,891 27,815 46,494 20,938 31,968 20,971 26,290 56,996 v Liverpool v Manchester United v Manchester United v West Bromwich Albion v Swansea City v Chelsea, Sunderland v Manchester United v Manchester United v AFC Bournemouth v Everton v Arsenal v Liverpool v West Ham United v AFC Bournemouth v Liverpool v Manchester United v Middlesbrough v Manchester United v Manchester United v Manchester United AFC  Bournemouth  Arsenal  Burnley  Chelsea   Crystal Palace  Everton  Hull City   Leicester City  Liverpool   Manchester City Manchester United  Middlesbrough  Southampton   Stoke City  Sunderland   Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur  Watford   West  Bromwich Albion   West  Ham  United   AFC Bournemouth Arsenal Burnley Chelsea Crystal Palace Everton Hull City Leicester City Liverpool Manchester City Manchester United Middlesbrough Southampton Stoke City Sunderland Swansea City Tottenham Hotspur Watford West Bromwich Albion West Ham United 3-1 3-2 3-0 1-1 6-3 3-1 1-1 2-2 4-0 1-1 2-0 0-0 0-1 0-1 0-3 4-0 2-2 2-1 1-0 3-3 0-1 3-1 3-0 2-1 1-4 0-0 3-1 2-1 1-1 1-2 0-2 1-4 1-4 0-4 2-0 1-3 3-1 1-5 2-1 2-1 3-0 0-2 3-1 1-1 3-0 2-1 2-1 0-0 0-0 3-1 2-0 0-0 3-2 2-1 2-1 4-0 1-0 1-3 3-0 1-1 0-1 0-3 0-2 0-3 1-1 1-3 2-0 0-1 0-2 1-2 0-1 2-2 2-0 1-2 0-1 1-2 0-2 2-0 3-2 1-2 1-1 3-3 3-1 1-2 5-0 2-0 1-2 3-1 1-0 2-3 5-4 1-0 1-1 0-2 3-0 1-0 3-1 2-1 5-0 0-1 2-2 0-2 3-1 1-1 1-1 0-0 1-0 1-1 0-3 1-0 3-2 3-2 1-2 0-0 6-1 2-0 1-1 2-0 4-0 4-0 3-1 5-1 3-1 0-0 1-0 0-0 3-1 3-0 0-2 3-0 1-0 3-1 1-0 1-0 1-0 1-0 3-0 2-2 4-2 2-1 4-1 2-1 4-1 0-0 3-0 2-2 2-1 2-0 1-1 2-1 0-1 2-3 4-3 3-4 2-0 1-2 2-4 0-1 2-0 3-1 1-1 1-1 0-3 0-0 1-2 2-2 1-2 1-1 0-1 0-1 0-4 1-3 2-0 0-2 4-0 1-2 1-1 0-1 0-3 0-0 0-0 1-3 0-0 1-1 0-3 1-3 2-1 3-1 0-2 0-2 0-2 2-2 1-2 2-1 1-2 4-0 0-3 4-2 1-0 1-2 2-2 0-3 1-4 0-2 1-3 2-0 0-5 0-4 0-4 592 Premier League Appearances and Goals Season 2016/2017 4-0 0-0 1-0 3-0 1-0 3-1 4-2 2-2 3-0 1-1 2-1 1-0 2-0 1-2 0-0 1-0 0-0 0-0 1-1 1-3 2-1 1-0 4-2 3-0 3-0 2-1 0-0 0-0 1-1 2-0 1-2 0-0 0-4 2-1 2-1 3-4 0-1 0-3 2-2 3-1 1-0 4-2 4-1 1-0 0-2 2-0 4-1 0-0 1-1 1-1 0-1 1-3 2-0 4-0 0-1 1-0 1-1 1-2 2-0 4-1 5-1 0-4 2-0 0-2 2-0 2-0 2-1 3-1 1-0 1-1 2-0 3-0 1-0 1-0 2-0 1-0 2-0 3-2 0-1 3-1 1-2 1-1 2-1 2-1 2-3 2-1 1-1 3-0 1-0 3-1 0-2 5-0 1-0 3-1 1-0 0-0 1-1 0-2 2-1 0-1 1-1 1-7 1-6 2-0 2-2 1-0 1-2 1-4 0-4 0-0 1-3 1-4 1-1 1-0 2-2 1-2 2-0 4-3 1-0 1-0 2-0 3-0 6-1 2-0 2-0 0-1 1-1 2-0 1-0 0-0 4-0 3-1 2-4 1-0 1-0 2-2 1-0 0-1 3-0 1-1 1-2 2-1 3-1 0-0 1-1 1-2 1-1 1-1 2-1 4-0 2-0 2-2 AFC Bournemouth Afobe, Benik Ake, Nathan Benjamin Allsop, Ryan Arter, Harry Nicholas Boruc, Artur Cargill, Baily James Cook, Steve Anthony Cook, Lewis John Daniels, Charlie Federici, Adam Jay Francis, Simon Charles Fraser, Ryan P P NP GS Sub Sub 14 8 1 33 35 0 38 4 34 2 34 19 17 2 0 2 0 1 0 2 0 0 0 9 4 8 17 1 0 10 0 3 0 20 0 4 3-2 3-0 1-2 2-1 0-1 2-0 2-1 1-0 2-2 3-1 1-1 1-3 1-3 0-0 2-2 1-4 3-2 1-1 4-2 6 3 0 1 0 0 2 0 4 0 0 3                                   Gosling, Daniel Grabban, Lewis James Gradel, Max Alain Ibe, Jordon Femi Ashley King, Joshua Christian Kojo Mings, Tyrone Deon Mousset, Lys Pugh, Marc Anthony Ramsdale, Aaron Christopher Smith, Adam James Smith, Bradley Shaun Stanislas, Felix Junior Surman, Andrew Ronald Edward Surridge, Samuel William Wilshere, Jack Andrew Wilson, Marc David Wilson, Callum Eddie Graham Worthington, Matthew Luke Arsenal Akpom, Chuba Armando De Abreu, Gabriel Bellerin, Hector Cazorla, Santiago Cech, Petr Chambers, Calum Coquelin, Francis Debuchy, Mathieu Elneny, Mohamed Naser Elsayed Gibbs, Kieran James Ricardo Giroud, Olivier Holding, Robert Samuel Iwobi, Alex Jenkinson, Carl Daniel Koscielny, Laurent Macey, Matthew Ryan Maitland-Niles, Ainsley Martinez, Damian Emiliano Mertesacker, Per Monreal, Ignacio Mustafi, Shkodran Ospina, David Oxlade-Chamberlain, Alexander Mark David Ozil, Mesut Perez, Lucas Ramsey, Aaron James Reine-Adelaide, Jeff Sanchez, Alexis Walcott, Theo James Welbeck, Daniel Wilshere, Jack Andrew Xhaka, Granit P 14 0 0 13 31 5 3 16 0 34 3 18 21 0 22 0 16 0 0 15 27 7 35 1 22 1 8 8 11 9 18 1 33 0 0 2 0 35 26 1 16 32 2 13 0 36 23 8 0 28 13 3 11 12 5 2 8 5 0 2 2 3 1 0 5 0 4 1 Sub Sub P NP 0 4 6 1 0 0 7 0 6 3 18 0 8 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 0 1 13 1 9 10 0 2 5 8 2 4 6 0 10 9 0 18 6 4 1 0 26 4 0 1 1 1 2 0 1 13 1 0 0 2 6 0 14 20 3 12 9 1 0 2 7 3 3 1 1 32 4 0 6 1 7 0 4 0 1 1 GS 2 0 0 0 16 0 0 2 0 1 0 7 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 1 2 0 1 0 0 0 0 12 0 3 0 2 0 0 0 0 0 2 0 2 8 1 1 0 24 10 2 0 2 Key: P = Played Sub P = Sub Played Sub NP = Sub Not Played GS = Goals Scored 593               Burnley Agyei, Daniel Ebenezer Kwasi Arfield, Scott Bamford, Patrick James Barnes, Ashley Luke Barton, Joseph Boyd, George Jan Brady, Robert Darikwa, Tendayi David Defour, Steven Arnold Flanagan, Jonathan Gray, Andre Anthony Gudmundsson, Johann Berg Heaton, Thomas David Hendrick, Jeffrey Patrick Jones, David Frank Llwyd Jutkiewicz, Lukas Isaac Paul Keane, Michael Vincent Kightly, Michael John Long, Kevin Finbarr Lowton, Matthew John Marney, Dean Edward Mee, Benjamin Thomas O’Neill, Aiden Connor Pope, Nicholas David Robinson, Paul William Tarkowski, James Alan Ulvestad, Fredrik Vokes, Samuel Michael Ward, Stephen Robert Westwood, Ashley Roy Chelsea Aina, Temitayo Olufisayo Olaoluwa Ake, Nathan Benjamin Alonso Mendoza, Marcos Azpilicueta Tanco, Cesar Batshuayi-Atunga, Michy Begovic, Asmir Borges Da Silva, Willian Cahill, Gary James Chalobah, Nathaniel Nyakie Courtois, Thibaut Da Silva Costa, Diego Dos Reis Carvalho, Eduardo Dos Santos Emboaba Junior, Oscar Fabregas Soler, Francesc Hazard, Eden Ivanovic, Branislav Kante, Ngolo Loftus Cheek, Ruben Luiz Moreira Marinho, David Matic, Nemanja Moses, Victor Nunes Nascimento, Robert Kenedy Rodriguez Ledesma, Pedro Eliezer Solanke-Mitchell, Dominic Ayodele Terry, John George Zouma, Kurt Happy P P NP GS Sub Sub 0 23 0 20 12 33 7 0 16 3 26 10 35 31 1 0 35 1 3 36 21 34 0 0 3 4 0 21 37 6 0 1 30 38 1 2 15 36 1 36 35 0 5 13 36 6 35 0 33 30 29 1 26 0 6 3 P 594 3 8 6 8 2 3 7 0 5 3 6 10 0 1 0 2 0 4 0 0 0 0 3 0 0 15 0 16 0 3 Sub Sub P NP 3 1 1 0 19 0 19 1 9 0 0 0 4 16 0 7 0 6 0 5 5 0 9 0 3 6 5 3 7 0 0 0 1 18 8 25 2 4 0 0 0 1 0 15 2 1 0 0 5 11 27 19 1 0 0 6 8 8 3 0 17 36 0 1 19 0 1 2 4 5 0 6 1 9 1 1 1 0 2 1 13 13 0 1 0 6 1 2 1 0 1 0 9 1 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 10 1 0 0 0 6 1 5 0 8 6 0 0 20 0 0 5 16 0 1 0 1 1 3 0 9 0 1 0 GS                             Crystal Palace Anderson, Keshi Benteke, Christian Benteke, Jonathan Boateng, Hiram Kojo Kwarteng Bolasie, Yannick Cabaye, Yohan Campbell, Fraizer Lee Dann, Scott Delaney, Damien Finbarr Dreher, Luke Garry Flamini, Mathieu Fryers, Ezekiel David Hennessey, Wayne Robert Husin, Noor Jedinak, Michael John Kaikai, Sulaiman Borbor Kelly, Martin Ronald Ladapo, Olayinka Fredrick Oladotun Ledley, Joseph Christopher Lee, Chung Yong Mandanda, Steve McArthur, James Milivojevic, Luka Mutch, Jordon James Edward Sydney Phillips, Michael Puncheon, Jason David Ian Remy, Loic Sakho, Mamadou Sako, Bakary Schlupp, Jeffrey Souare, Pape N’Diaye Speroni, Julian Maria Tomkins, James Oliver Charles Townsend, Andros Van Aanholt, Patrick John Miguel Wan-Bissaka, Aaron Ward, Joel Edward Philip Wickham, Connor Neil Ralph Wynter, Ben Douglas Zaha, Dazet Wilfried Armel Everton Baines, Leighton John Barkley, Ross Barry, Gareth Besic, Muhamed Bolasie, Yannick Calvert-Lewin, Dominic Cleverley, Thomas William Coleman, Seamus Davies, Thomas Deulofeu Lazaro, Gerard Funes Mori, Jose Ramiro Galloway, Brendan Joel Zibusiso Gueye, Idrissa Gana Hewelt, Mateusz Tomasz Holgate, Mason Anthony Jagielka, Philip Nikodem Kenny, Jonjoe Kone, Arouna Lennon, Aaron Lookman, Ademola Lookman Olajade Alade Aylola Lukaku, Romelu Menama McCarthy, James Mirallas Y Castillo, Kevin Antonio Joel Gislain Oviedo Jimenez, Bryan Josue Pennington, Matthew P P NP GS Sub Sub 0 36 0 0 0 25 0 19 21 0 3 0 29 0 1 0 25 0 13 4 9 24 14 0 0 35 1 8 0 11 3 0 23 30 8 0 38 4 0 34 32 32 23 0 12 5 4 26 18 4 16 0 32 0 16 25 0 0 6 3 36 7 23 6 2 P 0 0 1 0 1 7 12 4 9 0 7 8 0 0 0 1 4 0 5 11 0 5 0 4 0 1 4 0 7 4 0 0 1 6 3 0 0 4 0 1 Sub Sub P NP 0 4 10 0 1 6 6 0 6 7 7 0 1 0 2 2 1 6 5 5 1 5 12 0 1 2 0 0 1 0 0 12 1 6 1 16 11 8 4 0 5 4 2 4 11 0 1 0 3 3 0 2 2 14 1 0 30 3 1 1 3 0 3 1 0 0 2 3 2 0 3 8 0 2 5 6 1 1 6 20 10 7 3 11 8 0 2 1 4 6 0 15 0 0 0 4 1 3 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 5 2 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 3 2 0 0 2 0 7 2 5 2 0 1 1 0 4 2 0 0 0 1 0 0 3 0 0 0 1 25 1 4 0 1 GS                             Robles Blazquez, Joel Schneiderlin, Morgan Stekelenburg, Maarten Valencia Lastra, Enner Remberto Williams, Ashley Errol Williams, Joseph Michael 19 12 19 5 35 0 595 1 2 0 16 1 0 18 0 13 11 0 5 0 1 0 3 1 0 Hull City Batty, Daniel Thomas Bowen, Jarrod Clackstone, Joshua Philip Clucas, Samuel Raymond Davies, Curtis Dawson, Michael Richard Diomande, Valentin Adama Eissa, Ahmed Elmehamady Abdelfattah Aly Elabdellaoui, Omar Evandro, Goebel Grosicki, Kamil Pawel Henriksen, Markus Hernandez Platero, Abel Mathias Hinchliffe, Benjamin Jack Huddlestone, Thomas Andrew Jakupovic, Eldin Keane, William David Kuciak, Dusan Livermore, Jake Cyril Luer, Greg Maguire, Harry Maloney, Shaun Richard Markovic, Lazar Marshall, David Mason, Ryan Glen Mbokani Bezua, Dieudonne Meyler, David N’Diaye, Alfred John Momar Niasse, Baye Oumar Olley, Greg Thomas Ranocchia, Andrea Robertson, Andrew Snodgrass, Robert Tymon, Joshua Lewis Weir, James Michael Leicester City Albrighton, Marc Kevin Amartey, Daniel Benalouane, Yohan Chilwell, Benjamin James Drinkwater, Daniel Noel Fuchs, Christian Gray, Demarai Remelle Hamer, Benjamin John Hernandez Rodriguez, Luis Huth, Robert James, Matthew Lee Kapustka, Bartosz King, Andrew Mahrez, Riyad Mendy, Nampalys Moore, Elliott Jordan Morgan, Westley Nathan Musa, Ahmed Ndidi, Onyinye Wilfred Okazaki, Shinji Schlupp, Jeffrey Schmeichel, Kasper Peter Simpson, Daniel Peter Slimani, Islam Ulloa Fernandez, Jose Leonardo Vardy, Jamie Wasilewski, Marcin Zieler, Ron-Robert P P NP GS Sub Sub 0 1 0 36 25 19 13 28 7 7 12 6 16 0 23 22 4 0 20 0 25 2 12 16 11 8 9 15 12 0 15 31 19 4 0 29 17 11 7 27 35 9 0 3 33 0 0 15 33 4 0 27 7 17 21 1 30 34 13 3 33 1 8 P 596 0 6 0 1 1 3 9 5 1 4 3 9 8 0 8 0 1 0 1 0 4 7 0 0 5 4 11 0 5 0 1 2 1 1 0 Sub Sub P NP 4 7 0 5 2 1 21 0 1 0 1 0 8 3 0 0 0 14 0 9 3 0 1 10 13 2 0 1 1 11 3 0 2 2 7 0 2 1 0 8 2 1 4 16 3 3 0 2 5 23 0 19 2 5 11 0 0 5 0 1 0 12 14 4 10 3 15 0 0 8 8 11 0 1 8 14 0 7 1 0 11 0 6 5 0 2 2 8 0 7 29 0 0 0 3 0 3 2 0 0 0 0 0 4 0 1 0 0 0 1 0 2 1 2 0 1 0 1 1 4 0 2 1 7 0 0 2 1 0 1 1 2 1 0 0 2 0 0 1 6 0 0 1 2 2 3 0 0 0 7 1 13 0 0 GS                             Liverpool Alexander Arnold, Trent Barbosa De Oliveira, Roberto Firmino Brewster, Rhian Can, Emre Clyne, Nathaniel Edwin Coutinho Correia, Philippe Ejaria, Oviemuno Gomez, Joseph David Grujic, Marko Henderson, Jordan Brian Karius, Loris Klavan, Ragnar Lallana, Adam David Lovren, Dejan Mane, Sadio Manninger, Alexander Matip, Job Joel Andre Mignolet, Simon Milner, James Philip Moreno Perez, Alberto Origi, Divock Okoth Pezzini Leiva, Lucas Randall, Connor Steven Stewart, Kevin Linford Sturridge, Daniel Wijnaldum, Georginio Wilson, Harry Woodburn, Benjamin Manchester City Adarabioyo, Tosin Aguero Del Castillo, Sergio Bravo Munoz, Claudio Andres Caballero Lazcano, Wilfredo Daniel Clichy, Gael De Bruyne, Kevin Delph, Fabian Duran, Manuel Agudo Fernando De Jesus, Gabriel Garcia Serrano, Aleix Gundogan, Ilkay Gunn, Angus Fraser James Hart, Charles Joseph John Iheanacho, Kelechi Jimenez Silva, David Josue Kolarov, Aleksandar Kompany, Vincent Luiz Roza, Fernando Maffeo Becerra, Pablo Nasri, Samir Navas, Jesus Otamendi, Nicolas Reges, Fernando Francisco Sagna, Bacary Sane, Leroy Sterling, Raheem Shaquille Stones, John Toure, Gnegneri Yaya Zabaleta Girod, Pablo Javier P P NP GS Sub Sub 2 34 0 26 37 28 0 0 0 24 10 15 27 29 26 0 27 28 36 2 14 12 0 0 7 33 0 1 0 25 22 16 24 33 2 9 8 1 9 0 0 5 31 27 10 31 0 0 12 29 5 14 20 29 23 22 11 P 597 5 1 0 6 0 3 2 0 5 0 0 5 4 0 1 0 2 0 0 10 20 12 0 4 13 3 0 4 Sub Sub P NP 0 6 0 1 1 3 5 10 2 3 1 0 0 15 3 2 1 1 0 1 12 1 10 3 6 4 4 3 9 16 0 1 1 0 0 8 5 12 0 25 13 0 2 0 3 2 10 0 26 4 11 1 5 7 1 1 12 1 0 8 21 10 1 6 7 0 10 0 5 3 8 1 9 9 0 2 0 9 3 15 7 5 2 4 1 12 GS 0 11 0 5 0 13 0 0 0 1 0 0 8 2 13 0 1 0 7 0 7 0 0 0 3 6 0 0 0 20 0 0 1 6 1 4 7 0 3 0 0 4 4 1 3 2 0 0 0 1 0 0 5 7 0 5 1                             Manchester United Bailly, Eric Bertrand Blind, Daley Carrick, Michael Castro Pereira, Joel Dinis Darmian, Matteo De Gea Quintana, David Depay, Memphis Fellaini-Bakkioui, Marouane Fosu-Mensah, Evans Timothy Fosu Gomes, Adilson Angel Abreu de Almeida Harrop, Joshua Andrew Herrera Aguera, Ander Ibrahimovic, Zlatan Jones, Philip Anthony Lingard, Jesse Ellis Martial, Anthony Joran Mata Garcia, Juan Manuel McTominay, Scott Mitchell, Demetri Kareem Mkhitaryan, Henrikh O’Hara, Kieran Michael Pogba, Paul Labile Rashford, Marcus Rojo, Faustino Marcos Alberto Romero, Sergio German Rooney, Wayne Mark Schneiderlin, Morgan Schweinsteiger, Bastian Shaw, Luke Paul Hoare Smalling, Christopher Tuanzebe, Axel Valencia Mosquera, Luis Antonio Willock, Matthew Young, Ashley Simon Middlesbrough Adomah, Albert Bamford, Patrick James Barragan, Antonio Juan Chambers, Calum Clayton, Adam Stephen De Roon, Marten Elco De Sart, Julien Ariel Downing, Stewart Espinosa Zuniga, Bernardo Jose Fischer, Viktor Forshaw, Adam Friend, George Andrew Jordan Fry, Dael Jonathan Gestede, Rudy Philippe Michel Camille Gibson, Benjamin James Guedioura, Adlene Guzan, Bradley Edwin Husband, James Andrew John-Baptiste, Alex Konstantopoulos, Dimitrios Leadbitter, Grant Negredo Sanchez, Alvaro Nsue Lopez, Emilio Nugent, David James Pereira Da Silva, Fabio Ramirez Pereyra, Gaston Exequiel Reach, Adam Michael Rhodes, Jordan Luke Sanchez Ayala, Daniel Stuani, Cristhian Ricardo Traore Diarra, Adama P P NP GS Sub Sub 24 20 18 1 15 35 0 18 1 0 1 27 27 18 18 18 19 1 1 15 0 29 16 18 2 15 0 0 9 13 4 27 0 8 1 2 26 24 32 32 0 24 10 6 30 20 0 4 38 0 10 1 0 0 7 33 4 0 21 20 0 2 11 16 16 P 1 3 5 0 3 0 4 10 3 1 0 4 1 0 7 7 6 1 0 9 0 1 16 3 0 10 3 0 2 5 0 1 0 4 Sub Sub P NP 1 6 0 0 2 1 0 6 1 7 4 4 0 12 0 5 0 0 0 0 6 3 0 4 3 4 0 4 3 7 11 2 12 10 2 8 0 1 4 6 0 0 3 0 1 7 6 6 3 2 2 1 1 5 3 35 3 4 4 4 4 5 0 2 9 0 3 4 2 4 2 3 7 23 11 4 0 4 1 0 3 26 0 2 12 13 1 7 5 4 0 1 8 7 8 7 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 1 1 17 0 1 4 6 0 0 4 0 5 5 1 0 5 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 4 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 1 9 0 0 0 2 0 0 1 4 0 GS                             Valdes Arribas, Victor Southampton Alves Soares, Cedric Ricardo Austin, Charlie Bertrand, Ryan Boufal, Sofiane Caceres Silva, Jose Martin Clasie, Jordy Davis, Steven Fonte, Jose Miguel Forster, Fraser Gerard Gabbiadini, Manolo Gardos, Florin Hassen, Mouez Hesketh, Jake Alexander Hojbjerg, Pierre Emile Kordt Isgrove, Lloyd Jeffrey Lewis, Harry Charles John Long, Shane Patrick Martina, Rhu-Endly Aurelio Jean-Carlo McCarthy, Alex Simon McQueen, Samuel James Olomola, Olufela Pied, Jeremy Redmond, Nathan Daniel Jerome Reed, Harrison James Rodriguez, Jay Enriqus Sims, Joshua Samuel Stephens, Jack Tadic, Dusan Targett, Matthew Robert Taylor, Stuart James Van Dijk, Virgil Vidal, Oriol Romeu Ward-Prowse, James Michael Edward Yoshida, Maya Stoke City Adam, Charles Graham Afellay, Ibrahim Allen, Joseph Michael Arnautovic, Marko Bardsley, Phillip Anthony Berahino, Saido Bony, Wilfried Guemiand Butland, Jack Cameron, Geoff Scott Crouch, Peter James Diouf, Mame Biram Edwards, Thomas Adam Given, Shay John James Grant, Lee Anderson Haugaard, Jakob Imbula Wanga, Gilbert Johnson, Glen McLeod Cooper Krkic Perez, Bojan Martins Indi, Rolando Maximiliano Muniesa Martinez, Marc Ngoy Bin Cibambi, Julien Fontaine Pieters, Erik Shaqiri, Xherdan Shawcross, Ryan James Sobhi, Ramadan Taylor, Joel Verlinden, Thibaud 598 P P 28 30 11 28 12 1 12 29 17 38 10 0 0 0 14 0 0 10 6 0 5 0 1 32 1 9 1 15 30 5 0 21 35 22 23 17 3 34 32 14 8 9 5 18 13 15 0 5 28 0 9 21 5 35 7 0 35 21 35 8 0 0 0 0 Sub Sub P NP GS 0 4 0 12 0 4 3 0 0 1 0 0 0 8 0 0 22 3 0 8 0 3 5 2 15 6 2 3 0 0 0 0 8 0 Sub Sub P NP 7 9 2 0 1 5 1 0 1 14 12 0 0 0 0 3 2 4 0 3 5 1 0 0 9 0 0 0 2 4 0 12 15 2 3 0 0 3 13 1 12 1 1 1 7 9 6 2 5 0 8 7 3 3 0 2 15 0 0 5 15 14 2 0 0 12 3 8 1 2 11 5 2 27 7 3 15 1 12 0 20 3 2 3 0 9 1 2 GS 0 0 6 2 1 0 1 0 0 0 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 0 0 0 0 0 7 0 5 0 0 3 0 0 1 1 4 1 1 0 6 6 0 0 2 0 0 7 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 1 1 0 0 4 1 0 0 0                             Walters, Jonathan Ronald Whelan, Glenn David Wollscheid, Philipp 13 26 2 599 10 4 0 3 5 0 4 0 0 Sunderland Anichebe, Victor Chinedu Asoro, Joel Joshghene Borini, Fabio Cattermole, Lee Barry Defoe, Jermain Colin Denayer, Jason Djilobodji, El Hadji Papy Mison Embleton, Elliot John Gibson, Darron Thomas Daniel Gooch, Lynden Jack Honeyman, George Christopher Januzaj, Adnan Jones, Billy Kaboul, Younes Khazri, Wahbi Kirchhoff, Jan Tilman Kone, Lamine-Gueye Larsson, Sebastian Bengt Ulf Ledger, Michael Lens, Jeremain Lescott, Joleon Patrick Love, Donald Alistair Maja, Joshua Erowoli Mannone, Vito Manquillo Gaitan, Javier McNair, Patrick James Coleman Ndong, Didier Ibrahim O’Shea, John Francis Oviedo Jimenez, Bryan Josue Pickford, Jordan Lee Pienaar, Steven Robson, Ethan Robson, Thomas Robson, Joshua Paul Rodwell, Jack Simoes Domingues, Michael Stryjek, Maksymilian Van Aanholt, Patrick John Miguel Watmore, Duncan Ian Swansea City Amat Maas, Jordi Ayew, Jordan Barrow, Moduo Britton, Leon James Carroll, Thomas James Cork, Jack Frank Porteous Dyer, Nathan Antone Jonah Fabianski, Lukasz Fer, Leroy Fernandez, Federico Fulton, Jay Gonzalez Tomas, Borja James, Daniel Ki, Sung Yueng Kingsley, Stephen Llorente Torres, Javier Mawson, Alfie Robert John McBurnie, Oliver Montero Vite, Jefferson Antonio Narsingh, Luciano Naughton, Kyle Nordfeldt, Bo Kristoffer Olsson, Martin Tony Waikwa Roberts, Connor Richard Jones Routledge, Wayne Neville Anthony Sigurdsson, Gylfi Thor P P NP GS Sub Sub 14 0 19 8 37 22 17 0 7 4 2 18 25 1 7 5 29 17 0 0 1 6 0 9 15 5 27 26 10 29 10 0 0 0 17 0 0 20 11 15 9 12 16 16 25 3 37 27 27 9 4 0 13 12 28 27 0 2 3 31 1 14 0 24 37 P 4 1 5 0 0 2 1 0 5 7 3 7 2 0 14 2 1 4 0 2 1 6 0 0 5 4 4 2 0 0 5 0 0 0 3 0 0 1 3 Sub Sub P NP 2 5 6 0 1 5 5 0 7 0 2 14 0 10 1 5 0 5 11 10 0 0 1 0 3 1 2 8 2 1 0 1 12 6 1 8 10 6 1 0 12 0 1 2 1 1 7 13 4 19 12 2 0 6 1 2 4 2 2 1 5 16 1 0 0 14 0 1 9 0 6 4 0 4 2 6 10 1 2 10 0 3 6 5 2 5 37 0 2 3 0 3 0 2 0 15 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 3 0 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 6 0 0 1 0 0 0 15 4 0 0 0 1 0 2 0 3 9 GS                             Taylor, Neil John Tremmel, Gerhard Van Der Hoorn, Mike Adrianus Wilhelmus Zaragoza, Angel Rangel 11 0 7 8 600 0 0 1 10 3 1 16 9 0 0 1 1 Tottenham Hotspur Alderweireld, Toby Albertine Alli, Bamidele Jermaine Carroll, Thomas James Carter-Vickers, Cameron Davies, Benjamin Thomas Dembele, Mousa Dier, Eric Jeremy Edgar Eriksen, Christian Heung-Min, Son Janssen, Vincent Petrus Anna Sebastiaan Kane, Harry Lamela, Erik Lesniak, Filip Lloris, Hugo Lopez Sabata, Pau Mason, Ryan Glen McGee, Luke Paul Nkoudou Mbida, Georges-Kevin Onomah, Joshua Rose, Daniel Lee Shashoua, Samuel Sissoko, Moussa Trippier, Kieran John Vertonghen, Jan Vorm, Michel Walker, Kyle Andrew Wanyama, Victor Wimmer, Kevin Winks, Harry Watford Amrabat, Noureddine Anya, Ikechi Arlauskis, Giedrius Behrami, Valon Britos Cabrera, Miguel Angel Capoue, Etienne Cathcart, Craig George Cholevas, Chose Loint Cleverley, Thomas William Deeney, Troy Matthew Doucoure, Abdoulaye Eleftheriou, Andrew Folivi, Michael Kwaku Gilmartin, Rene Gomes, Heurelho Da Silva Guedioura, Adlene Hoban, Thomas Michael Ighalo, Odion Janmaat, Daryl Kabasele, Christian Kaboul, Younes Mariappa, Adrian Joseph Mason, Brandon Alexander Niang, M’Baye Babacar Nunes Nascimento,Robert Kenedy Nyom, Allan Okaka, Stefano Chuka Pantilimon, Costel Fane Pereira, Dion Enrico Pereyra, Roberto Maximiliano Prodl, Sebastian Rowan, Charles Alfred Sinclair, Jerome Terence Stewart, Carl Leon Success Ajayi, Isaac Vydra, Matej P P NP GS Sub Sub P 30 35 0 0 18 24 34 36 23 7 29 6 0 34 0 0 0 0 0 18 0 8 6 33 4 31 35 4 3 25 0 0 26 27 37 13 33 16 31 14 0 0 0 38 9 0 14 18 7 22 6 1 15 0 0 10 0 0 12 32 0 1 0 2 0 0 2 1 0 5 6 2 0 11 20 1 3 1 0 0 0 0 8 5 0 0 17 6 0 1 2 1 1 18 Sub Sub P NP 4 1 0 1 0 0 2 0 1 6 6 1 1 0 0 3 0 4 9 9 0 1 1 1 1 0 9 2 2 1 1 0 4 0 17 1 0 0 0 16 11 1 1 2 2 4 0 0 1 0 5 2 2 14 10 0 1 6 17 0 30 2 0 22 6 0 1 5 4 1 1 5 1 0 1 4 7 1 1 0 8 1 4 0 6 2 10 6 0 2 2 4 31 3 0 2 1 10 2 5 1 GS 1 18 0 0 1 1 2 8 14 2 29 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 2 0 0 0 0 0 0 4 0 1 0 0 0 0 1 7 0 2 0 10 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 2 2 2 0 0 2 0 0 4 0 0 2 1 0 0 0 1 0                             Watson, Ben Zarate, Mauro Matias Zuniga, Juan Camilo 0 3 6 601 4 0 15 15 0 11 0 0 1 West Bromwich Albion Berahino, Saido Brunt, Christopher Chadli, Nacer Dawson, Craig Evans, Jonathan Grant Field, Samuel Fletcher, Darren Barr Foster, Ben Galloway, Brendan Joel Zibusiso Gardner, Craig Harper, Rekeem Lambert, Rickie Lee Leko, Jonathan Kisolokele Livermore, Jake Cyril McAuley, Gareth Gerald McClean, James Joseph Morrison, James Clark Myhill, Glyn Oliver Nyom, Allan Olsson, Jonas Palmer, Alexander Phillips, Matthew Robson-Kanu, Thomas Hal Rondon, Jose Solomon Rose, Jack Joseph Wilson, Marc David Wilson, Kane Yacob, Claudio West Ham United Antonio, Michail Gregory Arbeloa Coca, Alvaro Ayew, Andre Morgan Rami Browne, Marcus Alexander Burke, Reece Byram, Samuel Mark Calleri, Jonathan Carroll, Andrew Thomas Collins, James Michael Cresswell, Aaron Feghouli, Sofiane Fernandes Ribeiro, Edimilson Fletcher, Ashley Michael Fonte, Jose Miguel Holland, Nathan Elliot Kemp, Daniel Kouyate, Cheikhou Lanzini, Manuel Makasi, Kusu Moses Masuaku Kawela, Fuka-Arthur Noble, Mark James Nordtveit, Havard Obiang Avomo, Pedro Mba Ogbonna, Obinze Angelo Oxford, Reece Joel Payet, Dimitri Pike, Alexander George Quina, Domingos Randolph, Darren Edward Andrew Reid, Winston Wiremu Rice, Declan Sakho, Diafra San Miguel Del Castillo, Adrian Snodgrass, Robert Spiegel, Raphael Simon Tore, Gokhan Valencia Lastra, Enner Remberto P P NP GS Sub Sub P 3 27 27 37 30 4 37 38 3 2 0 0 0 15 36 13 17 0 29 7 0 26 5 32 0 3 0 27 29 1 16 0 0 13 4 15 19 24 11 8 2 16 0 0 31 31 0 11 29 11 21 20 0 17 0 0 22 30 0 2 16 8 0 3 3 1 4 4 0 1 4 1 0 0 7 0 1 9 1 0 21 14 0 3 0 0 1 24 6 0 1 0 6 Sub Sub P NP 0 2 9 0 0 5 12 3 3 2 10 20 14 0 0 0 0 4 0 2 1 5 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 1 2 0 7 0 2 0 2 0 2 0 0 14 0 0 13 11 3 2 17 1 0 3 4 32 2 20 5 1 3 0 1 10 8 3 0 0 0 2 2 4 6 1 9 1 10 5 15 0 1 1 0 0 2 3 2 12 6 4 8 0 2 12 14 0 5 1 22 0 2 1 0 GS 0 3 5 4 2 0 2 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 1 5 0 0 0 0 4 3 8 0 0 0 0 9 0 6 0 0 0 1 7 2 0 3 0 0 0 0 0 1 8 0 0 3 0 1 0 0 2 0 0 0 2 0 1 0 0 0 0 0                             Zaza, Simone 5 3 3 0 602 Premier League Tables Premier League 1992/93 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 Manchester United Aston Villa Norwich City Blackburn Rovers Queens Park Rangers Liverpool Sheffield Wednesday Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Arsenal Chelsea Wimbledon Everton Sheffield United Coventry City Ipswich Town Leeds United Southampton Oldham Athletic Crystal Palace Middlesbrough Nottingham Forest Premier League 1993/94 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 Manchester United Blackburn Rovers Newcastle United Arsenal Leeds United Wimbledon Sheffield Wednesday Liverpool Queens Park Rangers Aston Villa Coventry City Norwich City West Ham United Chelsea Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Everton Southampton Ipswich Town Sheffield United Oldham Athletic Swindon Town P W D L GF GA GD PTS 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 P 12 11 9 11 12 11 14 11 12 11 14 12 8 10 13 16 15 11 10 16 11 10 11 9 8 17 16 11 16 9 12 12 14 17 13 12 12 18 8 7 16 18 13 15 D 24 21 21 20 17 16 15 16 15 15 14 14 15 14 13 12 12 13 13 11 11 10 27 25 23 18 18 18 16 17 16 15 14 12 13 13 11 9 12 12 9 8 9 5 W 603 6 10 12 11 13 15 13 15 15 16 14 16 19 18 16 14 15 18 19 15 20 22 4 8 11 7 8 13 10 16 14 15 14 13 16 17 19 15 22 23 17 16 20 22 L 67 57 61 68 63 62 55 60 56 40 51 56 53 54 52 50 57 54 63 48 54 41 80 63 82 53 65 56 76 59 62 46 43 65 47 49 54 38 42 49 35 42 42 47 GF 31 40 65 46 55 55 51 66 51 38 54 55 55 53 57 55 62 61 74 61 75 62 GA GD 38 36 41 28 39 53 54 55 61 50 45 61 58 53 59 49 63 66 58 60 68 100 36 17 -4 22 8 7 4 -6 5 2 -3 1 -2 1 -5 -5 -5 -7 -11 -13 -21 -21 42 27 41 25 26 3 22 4 1 -4 -2 4 -11 -4 -5 -11 -21 -17 -23 -18 -26 -53 84 74 72 71 63 59 59 59 57 56 56 54 53 52 52 52 51 50 49 49 44 40 92 84 77 71 70 65 64 60 60 57 56 53 52 51 45 45 44 43 43 42 40 30 PTS                                     Premier League 1994/95 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 Blackburn Rovers Manchester United Nottingham Forest Liverpool Leeds United Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Queens Park Rangers Wimbledon Southampton Chelsea Arsenal Sheffield Wednesday West Ham United Everton Coventry City Manchester City Aston Villa Crystal Palace Norwich City Leicester City Ipswich Town Premier League 1995/96 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Newcastle United Liverpool Aston Villa Arsenal Everton Blackburn Rovers Tottenham Hotspur Nottingham Forest West Ham United Chelsea Middlesbrough Leeds United Wimbledon Sheffield Wednesday Coventry City Southampton Manchester City Queens Park Rangers Bolton Wanderers P W D L GF GA GD PTS 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 42 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 8 10 11 11 13 12 14 9 11 18 15 12 12 11 17 14 13 15 12 13 11 6 7 6 11 9 12 10 7 13 13 9 14 10 7 11 10 14 11 11 6 5 D 27 26 22 21 20 20 16 17 15 12 13 13 13 13 11 12 12 11 11 10 6 7 25 24 20 18 17 17 18 16 15 14 12 11 12 10 10 8 9 9 9 8 W 604 7 6 9 10 9 10 12 16 16 12 14 17 17 18 14 16 17 16 19 19 25 29 6 8 7 11 9 11 13 9 10 15 12 17 19 17 18 16 18 18 23 25 L 80 77 72 65 59 67 66 61 48 61 50 52 49 44 44 44 53 51 34 37 45 36 73 66 70 52 49 64 61 50 50 43 46 35 40 55 48 42 34 33 38 39 GF 39 28 43 37 38 47 58 59 65 63 55 49 57 48 51 62 64 56 49 54 80 93 35 37 34 35 32 44 47 38 54 52 44 50 57 70 61 60 52 58 57 71 GA 41 49 29 28 21 20 8 2 -17 -2 -5 3 -8 -4 -7 -18 -11 -5 -15 -17 -35 -57 38 29 36 17 17 20 14 12 -4 -9 2 -15 -17 -15 -13 -18 -18 -25 -19 -32 GD 89 88 77 74 73 72 62 60 56 54 54 51 51 50 50 50 49 48 45 43 29 27 82 78 71 63 63 61 61 61 58 51 50 43 43 41 40 38 38 38 33 29 PTS                                     Premier League 1996/97 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Newcastle United Arsenal Liverpool Aston Villa Chelsea Sheffield Wednesday Wimbledon Leicester City Tottenham Hotspur Leeds United Derby County Blackburn Rovers West Ham United Everton Southampton Coventry City Sunderland Middlesbrough Nottingham Forest *Middlesbrough deducted 3 points Premier League 1997/98 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Arsenal Manchester United Liverpool Chelsea Leeds United Blackburn Rovers Aston Villa West Ham United Derby County Leicester City Coventry City Southampton Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Wimbledon Sheffield Wednesday Everton Bolton Wanderers Barnsley Crystal Palace P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 21 19 19 19 17 16 14 15 12 13 11 11 9 10 10 10 9 10 10 6 12 11 11 11 10 11 15 11 11 7 13 13 15 12 12 11 14 10 12 16 5 8 8 8 11 11 9 12 15 18 14 14 14 16 16 17 15 18 16 16 76 73 62 62 47 58 50 49 46 44 28 45 42 39 44 50 38 35 51 31 44 40 32 37 34 55 51 46 54 51 38 58 43 48 57 56 54 53 60 59 32 33 30 25 13 3 -1 3 -8 -7 -10 -13 -1 -9 -13 -6 -16 -18 -9 -28 P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 9 8 11 3 8 10 6 8 7 14 16 6 11 11 14 8 13 13 5 9 23 23 18 20 17 16 17 16 16 13 12 14 11 11 10 12 9 9 10 8 605 6 7 9 15 13 12 15 14 15 11 10 18 16 16 14 18 16 16 23 21 68 73 68 71 57 57 49 56 52 51 46 50 35 44 34 52 41 41 37 37 33 26 42 43 46 52 48 57 49 41 44 55 44 56 46 67 56 61 82 71 35 47 26 28 11 5 1 -1 3 10 2 -5 -9 -12 -12 -15 -15 -20 -45 -34 75 68 68 68 61 59 57 56 47 46 46 46 42 42 42 41 41 40 39* 34 78 77 65 63 59 58 57 56 55 53 52 48 44 44 44 44 40 40 35 33                                     Premier League 1998/99 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Arsenal Chelsea Leeds United West Ham United Aston Villa Liverpool Derby County Middlesbrough Leicester City Tottenham Hotspur Sheffield Wednesday Newcastle United Everton Coventry City Wimbledon Southampton Charlton Athletic Blackburn Rovers Nottingham Forest Premier League 1999/00 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Arsenal Leeds United Liverpool Chelsea Aston Villa Sunderland Leicester City West Ham United Tottenham Hotspur Newcastle United Middlesbrough Everton Coventry City Southampton Derby County Bradford City Wimbledon Sheffield Wednesday Watford P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 13 12 15 13 9 10 9 13 15 13 14 7 13 10 9 12 8 12 14 9 7 7 6 10 11 13 10 7 10 8 10 10 14 8 8 11 9 12 7 6 D 22 22 20 18 16 15 15 13 12 12 11 13 11 11 11 10 11 8 7 7 28 22 21 19 18 15 16 16 15 15 14 14 12 12 12 9 9 7 8 6 W 606 3 4 3 7 13 13 14 12 11 13 13 18 14 17 18 16 19 18 17 22 3 9 11 9 9 10 12 15 13 15 14 14 12 18 18 18 20 19 23 26 L 80 59 57 62 46 51 68 40 48 40 47 41 48 42 39 40 37 41 38 35 97 73 58 51 53 46 57 55 52 57 63 46 59 47 45 44 38 46 38 35 GF 37 17 30 34 53 46 49 45 54 46 50 42 54 47 51 63 64 56 52 69 45 43 43 30 34 35 56 55 53 49 54 52 49 54 62 57 68 74 70 77 GA 43 42 27 28 -7 5 19 -5 -6 -6 -3 -1 -6 -5 -12 -23 -27 -15 -14 -34 52 30 15 21 19 11 1 0 -1 8 9 -6 10 -7 -17 -13 -30 -28 -32 -42 GD 79 78 75 67 57 55 54 52 51 49 47 46 46 43 42 42 41 36 35 30 91 73 69 67 65 58 58 55 55 53 52 52 50 44 44 38 36 33 31 24 PTS                                     Premier League 2000/01 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Arsenal Liverpool Leeds United Ipswich Town Chelsea Sunderland Aston Villa Charlton Athletic Southampton Newcastle United Tottenham Hotspur Leicester City Middlesbrough West Ham United Everton Derby County Manchester City Coventry City Bradford City Premier League 2001/02 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Arsenal Liverpool Manchester United Newcastle United Leeds United Chelsea West Ham United Aston Villa Tottenham Hotspur Blackburn Rovers Southampton Middlesbrough Fulham Charlton Athletic Everton Bolton Wanderers Sunderland Ipswich Town Derby County Leicester City P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 8 10 9 8 6 10 12 15 10 10 9 10 6 15 12 9 12 10 10 11 9 8 5 8 12 13 8 14 8 10 9 9 14 14 10 13 10 9 6 13 D 24 20 20 20 20 17 15 13 14 14 14 13 14 9 10 11 10 8 8 5 26 24 24 21 18 17 15 12 14 12 12 12 10 10 11 9 10 9 8 5 W 607 6 8 9 10 12 11 11 10 14 14 15 15 18 14 16 18 16 20 20 22 3 6 9 9 8 8 15 12 16 16 17 17 14 14 17 16 18 20 24 20 L 79 63 71 64 57 68 46 46 50 40 44 47 39 44 45 45 37 41 36 30 79 67 87 74 53 66 48 46 49 55 46 35 36 38 45 44 29 41 33 30 GF 31 38 39 43 42 45 41 43 57 48 50 54 51 44 50 59 59 65 63 70 36 30 45 52 37 38 57 47 53 51 54 47 44 49 57 62 51 64 63 64 GA 48 25 32 21 15 23 5 3 -7 -8 -6 -7 -12 0 -5 -14 -22 -24 -27 -40 43 37 42 22 16 28 -9 -1 -4 4 -8 -12 -8 -11 -12 -18 -22 -23 -30 -34 GD 80 70 69 68 66 61 57 54 52 52 51 49 48 42 42 42 42 34 34 26 87 80 77 71 66 64 53 50 50 46 45 45 44 44 43 40 40 36 30 28 PTS                                     Premier League 2002/03 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Arsenal Newcastle United Chelsea Liverpool Blackburn Rovers Everton Southampton Manchester City Tottenham Hotspur Middlesbrough Charlton Athletic Birmingham City Fulham Leeds United Aston Villa Bolton Wanderers West Ham United West Bromwich Albion Sunderland Premier League 2003/04 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Arsenal Chelsea Manchester United Liverpool Newcastle United Aston Villa Charlton Athletic Bolton Wanderers Fulham Birmingham City Middlesbrough Southampton Portsmouth Tottenham Hotspur Blackburn Rovers Manchester City Everton Leicester City Leeds United Wolverhampton Wanderers P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 8 9 6 10 10 12 8 13 6 8 10 7 9 9 5 9 14 12 8 7 12 7 6 12 17 11 11 11 10 14 9 11 9 6 8 14 12 15 9 12 D 25 23 21 19 18 16 17 13 15 14 13 14 13 13 14 12 10 10 6 4 26 24 23 16 13 15 14 14 14 12 13 12 12 13 12 9 9 6 8 7 W 608 5 6 11 9 10 10 13 12 17 16 15 17 16 16 19 17 14 16 24 27 0 7 9 10 8 12 13 13 14 12 16 15 17 19 18 15 17 17 21 19 L 74 85 63 68 61 52 48 43 47 51 48 45 41 41 58 42 41 42 29 21 73 67 64 55 52 48 51 48 52 43 44 44 47 47 51 55 45 48 40 38 GF 34 42 48 38 41 43 49 46 54 62 44 56 49 50 57 47 51 59 65 65 26 30 35 37 40 44 51 56 46 48 52 45 54 57 59 54 57 65 79 77 GA 40 43 15 30 20 9 -1 -3 -7 -11 4 -11 -8 -9 1 -5 -10 -17 -36 -44 47 37 29 18 12 4 0 -8 6 -5 -8 -1 -7 -10 -8 1 -12 -17 -39 -39 GD 83 78 69 67 64 60 59 52 51 50 49 49 48 48 47 45 44 42 26 19 90 79 75 60 56 56 53 53 52 50 48 47 45 45 44 41 39 33 33 33 PTS                                     Premier League 2004/05 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Chelsea Arsenal Manchester United Everton Liverpool Bolton Wanderers Middlesbrough Manchester City Tottenham Hotspur Aston Villa Charlton Athletic Birmingham City Fulham Newcastle United Blackburn Rovers Portsmouth West Bromwich Albion Crystal Palace Norwich City Southampton Premier League 2005/06 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Chelsea Manchester United Liverpool Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Blackburn Rovers Newcastle United Bolton Wanderers West Ham United Wigan Athletic Everton Fulham Charlton Athletic Middlesbrough Manchester City Aston Villa Portsmouth Birmingham City West Bromwich Albion Sunderland Premier League 2006/07  1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Chelsea Liverpool Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Everton Bolton Wanderers Reading Portsmouth Blackburn Rovers Aston Villa Middlesbrough Newcastle United Manchester City West Ham United Fulham Wigan Athletic Sheffield United Charlton Athletic Watford P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 8 8 11 7 7 10 13 13 10 11 10 12 8 14 15 9 16 12 12 14 4 8 7 7 11 6 7 11 7 6 8 6 8 9 4 12 8 10 9 6 D 29 25 22 18 17 16 14 13 14 12 12 11 12 10 9 10 6 7 7 6 29 25 25 20 18 19 17 15 16 15 14 14 13 12 13 10 10 8 7 3 W 609 1 5 5 13 14 12 11 12 14 15 16 15 18 14 14 19 16 19 19 18 5 5 6 11 9 13 14 12 15 17 16 18 17 17 21 16 20 20 22 29 L 72 87 58 45 52 49 53 47 47 45 42 40 52 47 32 43 36 41 42 45 72 72 57 68 53 51 47 49 52 45 34 48 41 48 43 42 37 28 31 26 GF 15 36 26 46 41 44 46 39 41 52 58 46 60 57 43 59 61 62 77 66 22 34 25 31 38 42 42 41 55 52 49 58 55 58 48 55 62 50 58 69 GA 57 51 32 -1 11 5 7 8 6 -7 -16 -6 -8 -10 -11 -16 -25 -21 -35 -21 50 38 32 37 15 9 5 8 -3 -7 -15 -10 -14 -10 -5 -13 -25 -22 -27 -43 GD PTS P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 28 24 20 19 17 15 16 16 14 15 11 12 11 11 12 8 10 10 8 5 5 11 8 11 9 13 8 7 12 7 17 10 10 9 5 15 8 8 10 13 5 3 10 8 12 10 14 15 12 16 10 16 17 18 21 15 20 20 20 20 83 64 57 63 57 52 47 52 45 52 43 44 38 29 35 38 37 32 34 29 27 24 27 35 54 36 52 47 42 54 41 49 47 44 59 60 59 55 60 59 56 40 30 28 3 16 -5 5 3 -2 2 -5 -9 -15 -24 -22 -22 -23 -26 -30 95 83 77 61 58 58 55 52 52 47 46 45 44 44 42 39 34 33 33 32 91 83 82 67 65 63 58 56 55 51 50 48 47 45 43 42 38 34 30 15 89 83 68 68 60 58 56 55 54 52 50 46 43 42 41 39 38 38 34 28 Premier League 2007/08 P W D L GF GA GD PTS                                                                         1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Chelsea Arsenal Liverpool Everton Aston Villa Blackburn Rovers Portsmouth Manchester City West Ham United Tottenham Hotspur Newcastle United Middlesbrough Wigan Athletic Sunderland Bolton Wanderers Fulham Reading Birmingham City Derby County 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 6 10 11 13 8 12 13 9 10 10 13 10 12 10 6 10 12 6 11 8 27 25 24 21 19 16 15 16 15 13 11 11 10 10 11 9 8 10 8 1 610 5 3 3 4 11 10 10 13 13 15 14 17 16 18 21 19 18 22 19 29 80 65 74 67 55 71 50 48 45 42 66 45 43 34 36 36 38 41 46 20 22 26 31 28 33 51 48 40 53 50 61 65 53 51 59 54 60 66 62 89 58 39 43 39 22 20 2 8 -8 -8 5 -20 -10 -17 -23 -18 -22 -25 -16 -69 87 85 83 76 65 60 58 57 55 49 46 43 42 40 39 37 36 36 35 11 Premier League 2008/09 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Liverpool Chelsea Arsenal Everton Aston Villa Fulham Tottenham Hotspur West Ham United Manchester City Wigan Athletic Stoke City Bolton Wanderers Portsmouth Blackburn Rovers Sunderland Hull City Newcastle United Middlesbrough West Bromwich Albion Premier League 2009/10 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Chelsea Manchester United Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Aston Villa Liverpool Everton Birmingham City Blackburn Rovers Stoke City Fulham Sunderland Bolton Wanderers Wolverhampton Wanderers Wigan Athletic West Ham United Burnley Hull City Portsmouth *Portsmouth deducted 9 points P W D L GF GA GD PTS 4 2 5 6 9 10 13 15 15 18 17 17 19 17 17 20 19 18 20 22 6 7 9 10 7 8 11 9 14 14 13 16 16 19 18 20 19 24 20 24 L 68 77 68 68 55 54 39 45 42 58 34 38 41 38 40 34 39 40 28 36 GF GA 103 86 83 67 73 52 61 60 38 41 34 39 48 42 32 37 47 42 34 34 24 27 24 37 37 48 34 45 45 50 45 55 53 57 60 54 64 59 57 67 32 28 41 41 45 39 35 49 47 55 48 46 56 67 56 79 66 82 75 66 44 50 44 31 18 6 5 0 -3 8 -11 -17 -12 -19 -20 -20 -25 -19 -29 -31 71 58 42 26 28 13 26 11 -9 -14 -14 -7 -8 -25 -24 -42 -19 -40 -41 -32 GD 90 86 83 72 63 62 53 51 51 50 45 45 41 41 41 36 35 34 32 32 86 85 75 70 67 64 63 61 50 50 47 46 44 39 38 36 35 30 30 19 PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 6 11 8 12 12 11 11 9 9 5 9 9 8 11 11 9 11 13 11 8 5 4 6 7 13 13 9 13 11 11 14 10 11 9 11 9 11 6 12 7 D 28 25 25 20 17 17 14 14 14 15 12 12 11 10 10 9 8 7 7 8 27 27 23 21 18 17 18 16 13 13 11 12 11 10 9 9 8 8 6 7 W 611                   Premier League 2010/11 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Chelsea Manchester City Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Liverpool Everton Fulham Aston Villa Sunderland West Bromwich Albion Newcastle United Stoke City Bolton Wanderers Blackburn Rovers Wigan Athletic Wolverhampton Wanderers Birmingham City Blackpool West Ham United Premier League 2011/12 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester City Manchester United Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Newcastle United Chelsea Everton Liverpool Fulham West Bromwich Albion Swansea City Norwich City Sunderland Stoke City Wigan Athletic Aston Villa Queens Park Rangers Bolton Wanderers Blackburn Rovers Wolverhampton Wanderers P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 11 8 8 11 14 7 15 16 12 11 11 13 7 10 10 15 7 15 9 12 5 5 7 9 8 10 11 10 10 8 11 11 12 12 10 17 7 6 7 10 D 23 21 21 19 16 17 13 11 12 12 12 11 13 12 11 9 11 8 10 7 28 28 21 20 19 18 15 14 14 13 12 12 11 11 11 7 10 10 8 5 W 612 4 9 9 8 8 14 10 11 14 15 15 14 18 16 17 14 20 15 19 19 5 5 10 9 11 10 12 14 14 17 15 15 15 15 17 14 21 22 23 23 L 78 69 60 72 55 59 51 49 48 45 56 56 46 52 46 40 46 37 55 43 93 89 74 66 56 65 50 47 48 45 44 52 45 36 42 37 43 46 48 40 GF 37 33 33 43 46 44 45 43 59 56 71 57 48 56 59 61 66 58 78 70 29 33 49 41 51 46 40 40 51 52 51 66 46 53 62 53 66 77 78 82 GA 41 36 27 29 9 15 6 6 -11 -11 -15 -1 -2 -4 -13 -21 -20 -21 -23 -27 64 56 25 25 5 19 10 7 -3 -7 -7 -14 -1 -17 -20 -16 -23 -31 -30 -42 GD 80 71 71 68 62 58 54 49 48 47 47 46 46 46 43 42 40 39 39 33 89 89 70 69 65 64 56 52 52 47 47 47 45 45 43 38 37 36 31 25 PTS                                     Premier League 2012/13 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester United Manchester City Chelsea Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Everton Liverpool West Bromwich Albion Swansea City West Ham United Norwich City Fulham Stoke City Southampton Aston Villa Newcastle United Sunderland Wigan Athletic Reading Queens Park Rangers Premier League 2013/14 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Manchester City Liverpool Chelsea Arsenal Everton Tottenham Hotspur Manchester United Southampton Stoke City Newcastle United Crystal Palace Swansea City West Ham United Sunderland Aston Villa Hull City West Bromwich Albion Norwich City Fulham Cardiff City P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 5 9 9 10 9 15 13 7 13 10 14 10 15 14 11 8 12 9 10 13 5 6 7 7 9 6 7 11 11 4 6 9 7 8 8 7 15 9 5 9 D 28 23 22 21 21 16 16 14 11 12 10 11 9 9 10 11 9 9 6 4 27 26 25 24 21 21 19 15 13 15 13 11 11 10 10 10 7 8 9 7 W 613 5 6 7 7 8 7 9 17 14 16 14 17 14 15 17 19 17 20 22 21 6 6 6 7 8 11 12 12 14 19 19 18 20 20 20 21 16 21 24 22 L 86 66 75 72 66 55 71 53 47 45 41 50 34 49 47 45 41 47 43 30 GF GA 102 101 71 68 61 55 64 54 45 43 33 54 40 41 39 38 43 28 40 32 43 34 39 37 46 40 43 57 51 53 58 60 45 60 69 68 54 73 73 60 37 50 27 41 39 51 43 46 52 59 48 54 51 60 61 53 59 62 85 74 43 32 36 35 20 15 28 -4 -4 -8 -17 -10 -11 -11 -22 -23 -13 -26 -30 -30 65 51 44 27 22 4 21 8 -7 -16 -15 0 -11 -19 -22 -15 -16 -34 -45 -42 GD 89 78 75 73 72 63 61 49 46 46 44 43 42 41 41 41 39 36 28 25 86 84 82 79 72 69 64 56 50 49 45 42 40 38 38 37 36 33 32 30 PTS                                     Premier League 2014/15 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Chelsea Manchester City Arsenal Manchester United Tottenham Hotspur Liverpool Southampton Swansea City Stoke City Crystal Palace Everton West Ham United West Bromwich Albion Leicester City Newcastle United Sunderland Aston Villa Hull City Burnley Queens Park Rangers Premier League 2015/16 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Leicester City Arsenal Tottenham Hotspur Manchester City Manchester United Southampton West Ham United Liverpool Stoke City Chelsea Everton Swansea City Watford West Bromwich Albion Crystal Palace AFC Bournemouth Sunderland Newcastle United Norwich City Aston Villa P W D L GF GA GD PTS 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 38 P 9 7 9 10 7 8 6 8 9 9 11 11 11 8 9 17 8 11 12 6 12 11 13 9 9 9 14 12 9 14 14 11 9 13 9 9 12 10 7 8 D 26 24 22 20 19 18 18 16 15 13 12 12 11 11 10 7 10 8 7 8 23 20 19 19 19 18 16 16 14 12 11 12 12 10 11 11 9 9 9 3 W 614 3 7 7 8 12 12 14 14 14 16 15 15 16 19 19 14 20 19 19 24 3 7 6 10 10 11 8 10 15 12 13 15 17 15 18 18 17 19 22 27 L 73 83 71 62 58 52 54 46 48 47 48 44 38 46 40 31 31 33 28 42 68 65 69 71 49 59 65 63 41 59 59 42 40 34 39 45 48 44 39 27 GF 32 38 36 37 53 48 33 49 45 51 50 47 51 55 63 53 57 51 53 73 36 36 35 41 35 41 51 50 55 53 55 52 50 48 51 67 62 65 67 76 GA 41 45 35 25 5 4 21 -3 3 -4 -2 -3 -13 -9 -23 -22 -26 -18 -25 -31 32 29 34 30 14 18 14 13 -14 6 4 -10 -10 -14 -12 -22 -14 -21 -28 -49 GD 87 79 75 70 64 62 60 56 54 48 47 47 44 41 39 38 38 35 33 30 81 71 70 66 66 63 62 60 51 50 47 47 45 43 42 42 39 37 34 17 PTS                                      QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document Exhibit 12.1 I, Joel Glazer, certify that: CERTIFICATION 1. 2. 3. 4. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc; Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report; Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report; The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the Company and have: a) b) c) d) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared; Designed such internal control over financial reporting, or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles; Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and 5. The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function): a) b) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarise and report financial information; and Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting. Date: 13 October 2017 By: /s/ JOEL GLAZER Joel Glazer Executive Co-Chairman (Principal Executive Officer) QuickLinks Exhibit 12.1 CERTIFICATION QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document Exhibit 12.2 I, Cliff Baty, certify that: CERTIFICATION 1. 2. 3. 4. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc; Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report; Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the Company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report; The Company's other certifying officer and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the Company and have: a. b. c. d. Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the Company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared; Designed such internal control over financial reporting, or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles; Evaluated the effectiveness of the Company's disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and Disclosed in this report any change in the Company's internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Company's internal control over financial reporting; and 5. The Company's other certifying officer and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the Company's auditors and the audit committee of the Company's board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent function): a. b. All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the Company's ability to record, process, summarise and report financial information; and Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the Company's internal control over financial reporting. Date: 13 October 2017 By: /s/ CLIFF BATY Cliff Baty Chief Financial Officer (Principal Financial Officer) QuickLinks Exhibit 12.2 CERTIFICATION QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002 In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2017 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Joel Glazer, Executive Co-Chairman of the Company and Principal Executive Officer, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge: (i) (ii) The Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or Section 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended; and The information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of the Company. Exhibit 13.1 Date: 13 October 2017 By: /s/ JOEL GLAZER Joel Glazer Executive Co-Chairman (Principal Executive Officer) QuickLinks Exhibit 13.1 CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002 QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002 In connection with this annual report on Form 20-F of Manchester United plc (the "Company") for the fiscal year ended 30 June 2017 as filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission on the date hereof (the "Report"), I, Cliff Baty, Chief Financial Officer of the Company and Principal Financial Officer of the Company, hereby certify pursuant to 18 U.S.C. Section 1350, as adopted pursuant to Section 906 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act of 2002, that, to my knowledge: (i) (ii) The Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or Section 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934, as amended; and The information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of the Company. Exhibit 13.2 Date: 13 October 2017 By: /s/ CLIFF BATY Cliff Baty Chief Financial Officer (Principal Financial Officer) QuickLinks Exhibit 13.2 CERTIFICATION PURSUANT TO 18 U.S.C SECTION 1350, AS ADOPTED PURSUANT TO SECTION 906 OF THE SARBANES-OXLEY ACT OF 2002 QuickLinks -- Click here to rapidly navigate through this document CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM We hereby consent to the incorporation by reference in the Registration Statement on Form S-8 (No. 333-183277) and F-3 (No. 333-206985) of Manchester United plc of our report dated 13 October 2017 relating to the financial statements, which appears in this Form 20-F. Exhibit 15.1 /s/ PricewaterhouseCoopers LLP Manchester, United Kingdom 13 October 2017 QuickLinks Exhibit 15.1 CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM 

Continue reading text version or see original annual report in PDF format above